^jsS-oTprISc^ 


BR  121  .T42  1895 
Tenney,  E.  P.  1835-1916. 
The  triumphs  of  the  cross 


JESUS   CHRIST    FAINTING   UNDER   THE   WEIGHT   OF  THE   CROSS-  -  RAPHAEU 
The  Museum  of  the  Prado,  Madrid. 


THE 

Triumphs  of  the  Cross 


OR, 


THE  SUPREMACY  OF  CHRISTIANITY  AS  AN  UPLIFTING  FORCE 

IN    THE    HOME,    THE    SCHOOL,    AND    THE    NATION,    IN 

LITERATURE  AND    ART,   IN    PHILANTHROPIC  AND 

EVANGELISTIC     ORGANIZATION.     SHOWN     BY 

THE    FACTS    IN    THE    YESTERDAY   AND 

TO-DAY    OF    THE   WORLD. 


BY 

Ex-President  E.  p.  TENNEY,  A.M., 

Author  of  "Coronation,"  "Constance  of  Acadia,"  "The  New  West,"  Etc. 

WITH    SPECIAL   CHAPTERS    BY 

EDWARD   EVERETT    HALE,    D.D.,  LTD.;    THEODORE    L.   CUYLER,   D.D.;    ALEX- 
ANDER  McKENZIE,   D.D.;    THE    RT.   REV.    F.  D.   HUNTINGTON,  S.T.D.,  D.C.L., 
LL.D.,LH.D.;    PRESIDENT  E.   BENJAMIN   ANDREWS,  LL.D.;    DANIEL  DOR- 
CHESTER, D.D.;    HON.  ROBERT  TREAT  PAINE;    WAYLAND  HOYT,  D.D.; 
JOHN  L.  SCUDDER,  D.D.;    RUSSELL  H.  CONWELL,  D.D.,  LL.D.;    C.  C. 
McCABE,   D.D.:    JOHN   HENRY    BARROWS,  D.D.;    JOSEPH   COOK, 
LL.D.;    BISHOP  JOHN   H.   VINCENT,   D.D.,   LL.D.;    GENERAL 
WILLIAM    BOOTH;     GEORGE     P.     FISHER,     D.D.,    LL.D.; 
CHARLES     H.    PARKHURST,    D.D.;    AND    OTHER 
EMINENT   AUTHORITIES. 

And  with  the  Collaboration  of  over  Two  Hundred  Representative  Religiocs  Workers, 

INTERNATIONAL    AND    INTERDENOMINATIONAL 


Cllustratrti 


BY  THREE  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-FIVE  ORIGINAL  PHOTOGRAPHS 
AND   WORKS   OF  ART  BY  FAMOUS  MASTERS. 


BOSTON  : 

B  A  L  C  H     BROTHERS, 

36  Bko.m FIELD  Street, 

1895. 


Copyrighted,  1895, 
By  BALCH   brothers. 


J.  S.  Gushing  &  Co.  —  Berwick  &  Smith. 
Norwood,  Mass.,  U.S.A. 


LIST    OF    COLLABORATORS. 

TO  WHOM  THE  AUTHOR  EXPRESSES  HIS  OBLIGATION  IN  THE  PREFACE. 

lion.  James  B.  Angell,  President  Michigan  University,  Late  High  Commissioner  to 

China. 
The  Hon.  H.  N.  Allen,  Secretary  of  the  United  States  Legation,  Seoul,  Korea. 
The  Rev.  Edward  Abbott,  D.D.,  Rector  of  St.  James,  Cambridge. 
Sir   Charles   V.    Aitchison,    K.C.S.L,    CLE.,    LL.D.,   South    Kensington,   Late 

Lieutenant  Governor  of  the  Punjab,  India. 
Rev.  Hagop  Abouhayatian,  Oorfa,  Turkey. 
Miss  Minnie  F.  Abrams,  Mazagou,  Bombay. 
Miss  PiiEBE  G.  Adam,  Ramabai  Association. 
Rev.  T.  T.  Alexander,  Osaka,  Japan. 
Professor  J.  M.  Allis,  Santiago,  Chili. 
Mrs.  Mary  Warren  Ayars,  Cambridge. 
Rev.  Joseph  A.  Adams,  Hankow,  China. 
Mrs.  J.  W.  Andrews,  Boston. 
Rev.  J.  M.  Alexander,  Allahabad,  India. 
The  Rev.  S.  Y.  Abraham,  C.M.S.,  Madras. 
His  Grace  Right  Hon.  and  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Edward  White  Benson,  .\rchbishop 

of  Canterbury. 
Count  .\NDKEAS  VON  Bernstoff,  Berlin. 

The  Right  Hon.   Lord  Brassev,  K.C.B.,  Governor  of  Victoria,  Australia. 
C.  P.  Bancroft,  M.D.,  Superintendent,  Concord. 
Rev.  J.  J.  Banbury,   Kiukiang,  China. 
Rev.   Henry  J.  Bruce,  Satara,  India. 

Mrs.  Margaret  Botiome,   Founder  of  the  King's  Daughters. 
Rev.  George  Dana  Board.man,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Philadelphia. 
James  L.  Barton,  D.D.,  Secretary;    Late  President  Euphrates  College. 
Rev.  William  Burt,  P.E.,  Rome,  Italy. 
Brigadier  WiLLiAM  J.   Brewer,  S.  A.  Barracks,  Boston. 
Rev.  Howard  S.  Bliss,  Upper  Montclair,  New  Jersey. 
Daniel  Bliss,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President  Syrian  College,  Beirftt. 
President  W.   R.  Boggs,  DD.,  Ramapatan,  India. 
Rev.  A.  A.  Bennett,  Yokohama. 

Rev.  Edwin  Hallock  Byington,  Associate  Pastor,  Church  of  the  Pilgrims,  Brooklyn. 
The  Rev.  Henry  Bailey,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Canterbury. 
W.  O.  Ballantine,   M.D.,  Rahuri,  India. 


iv  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

Mary  K.   Bradford,  M.D.,  Tabriz,  Persia. 

Rev.  Willis  Green  Craig,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Chicago,  Moderator   General   Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Hamilton  Cassels,  Esq.,  Toronto. 

Mr.  C.  N.  Chapin,  Boston. 

The  Right  Rev.  C.  J.  CoRFE,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Korea  and  Shing  King,  Chemulpo. 

Ret.  Hunter  Corbett,  D.D.,  Chefoo,  China. 

Rev.  Arthur  Carson,  Thayetmyo,  Burmah. 

Rev,  Nathaniel  G.  Clark,  D.D.,  West  Roxbury. 

Rev.  Francis  E.  Clark,  D.D.,  President  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor. 

Robert  Needham  Cust,  Esq.,  LL.D.,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missionary  Litera- 
ture, Provinces  of  Canterbury  and  York. 

Thomas  K.  Cree,  Secretary  International  Committee,  Y.M.C.A. 

Rev.   C.  C.   Creegan,  D.D.,  New  York. 

Rev.  J.  S.  Chandler,   Madura. 

Jessica  R.  Carlton,  M.D.,  Ambula,  Lodiana. 

Miss  A.  B.  Childs,  Secretary,  Boston. 

Rev.  Joseph  Clark,  Irebu,  Congo  Free  State. 

Rev.  George  Cousins,  Editorial  Secretary,  London  Missionary  Society. 

Rev.  Charles  A.  Dickinson,  Boston. 

C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck,  M.D.,  D.D.,  Beirfit. 

Rev.   M.  R.  Deming,  Nevi'  York. 

J.  D.   Davis,  D.D.,  Kyoto. 

Hon.  Chauncey  M.  Depew,   LL.D.,  New  York. 

Hon.  Frederick  Douglass,  LL.D.,  Washington,  D.C. 

Rev.  Charles  W.  Drees,  Buenos  Ayres. 

Rev.  William  Dring,  Tura,  Assam. 

William  S.  Dodd,  M.D.,  Cesarea. 

Rev.  O.  P.  Emerson,  Secretary,  Honolulu. 

Rev.  F.  H.  EvELETH,  Sandoway,  Burmah. 

F.  Eardley-Wilmot,  Esq.,  R.N.,  Westminster. 

Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  Secretary,  New  York. 

Miss  E.  M.  Edson,  President  Girls'  Friendly  Society  of  America. 

Rev.  W.  A.  EssERY,  Hon.  Sec.  Turkish  Mission  Aid  Society. 

Miss  C.  E.  Ferris,  Singapore,  Farther  India. 

Rev.  Alexander  Fuller,  D.D.,  President  Central  Turkey  College. 

Rev.  A.  A.  Fulton,  Canton,  China. 

Rev.  W.  B.  FORBUSH,  Ph.D.,  Yarmouth,  Nova  Scotia. 

Rev.  Wilson  A.  Farnsworth,  D.D.,  Cesarea,  Turkey. 

Rev.  W.  E.  Fay,  Kamundago,  Benguella. 

Rev.  Herbert  D.  Goodenough,  Umvoti,  South  .\frica. 

George  H.  Gutterson,  D.D.,  Boston. 

Mr.  R.  F.  Geller,  President  Moravian  Deaconess  House,  Emmaus,  Germany. 

C.   H.  Good,  Ph.D.,  Batanga,  West  Africa. 

James  Logan  Gordon,  Secretary,  Y.M.C.A. 

Rev.  G.  Milton  Gardner,  Shao-wu,  Foochow. 

Miss  Ella  E.  Glover,  Tientsin,  China. 

Professor  William  S.  Greene,  Lowell. 

F.  W.  GuNSAULUS,  D.D.,  Chicago. 

M.  L.   Gordon,   M.D.,  D.D.,  Doshisha  University,  Kyoto. 


LIST   OF  COLLABORATORS.  y 

The  Right  Rev.  Frederick  Geli.,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  England,  Madras. 

Hon.  T.  W.  Harris,  LL.D.,  United  States  Commissioner  of  Education. 

Cyrus  H.\MUN,  D.D.,  LL.D,  Lexington,  Massachusetts. 

Rev.  F.  E.   HosKiNS,  Zaleh,  Syria. 

Major-General  O.  O.  Howard,  LL.D.,  IkuHngton. 

Ira  Harris,  M.D.,  Tripoli. 

President  D.   N.  Howe,  A.^L,  Moravian  College,  North  Manchester,  Indiana. 

Rev.  Edward  P.wson  Holton,  Melur,  Madura. 

The  Right  Rev.  W.  H.  Hare,  S.T.D.,  Bishop  of  Dakota  and  Niobrara. 

Lucy  H.  Hoag,  ^LD.,  Chinkiang. 

Professor  Willia.m  E.   Hitchcock,  Jaffna  College,  Batticotta,  Ceylon. 

J.  W.  Hamilton,  D.D.,  Cincinnati. 

Mrs.  Mary  H.   Hunt,  Dorchester,  W.  C.  T.  U.     Sup't  Sci.  Temp.  Instruction. 

The  Right  Rev.  Edward  Ralph  Johnson,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  England, 
Calcutta. 

The  Rev.  Harry  Jones,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral. 

Rev.  Henry  H.  Jessut,  D.D.  .  Beirflt. 

Mrs.  Charlotte  AL  Jewell,  Peking. 

Professor  J.  P.  Jones,  Pasumalai  College,  South  India. 

The  Right  Hon.  Lord  Kinnaird,  London. 

The  Rev.  William  Kirkus,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  Jersey  City  Heights. 

The  Rev.  Joshua  Ki.mber,  New  York. 

Hardman  N.  Kinnear,  M.D.,  Foochow,  China. 

Mr.  Charles  D.  Kellogg,  Charity  Organization  Society,  New  York. 

Mr.  F.  G.  Knauer,  McCormick  Seminary,  Chicago. 

Miss  Harriet  L.  Kemper,  Moradabad. 

Rev.  Henry  King.man,  Tong-cho,  North  China. 

President  Seth  Low,   LL.D.,  Columbia  College,  New  York. 

J.\MES  Legge,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Chinese,  University  of  Oxford. 

The  Right  Rev.  William  Lawrence,  D.D  ,  Bishop  of  Massachusetts. 

The  Rev.  William  S.  Langford,  M.Yi.,  New  York. 

Mr.  Frederick  H.  Law,  New  London. 

Miss  Harriet  A.  Lovell,  Marash,  Turkey. 

Mrs.  J.  C.   Lawson,  Aligarh,  India. 

The  Rev.   B.  La  Trobe,  Moravian  Secretary,  London. 

Professor  Ellen  M.  Law,  Beirfit,  Syria. 

E.  B.  Landis,  ^LD.,  Chemulpo,  Korea. 

His  Grace  Right  Hon.  and  Most  Rev.  W.  D.  Maci.agan,  D.D.,  D.C.L.,  Arch- 
bishop of  York. 

Sir  William  Muir,  Bart,  K.C.S.L,  LL.D.,  D.C.L,  Vice  Chancellor  Edinburgh 
University,  Late  Lieut.  Governor  of  the  North  West  Provinces,  India. 

Rev.  Xenophon  P.  Moschou,  Ph.D.,  Greek  Evangelical  Church,  Smyrna. 

John  McLaurin,  D.D.,  Bangolore,  Madras. 

J.   H.   McCarthey,  M.D.,  Chungking. 

The  Rev.   Kashu  Musha,  Nestorian  Mission. 

Rev.  W.  R.  Manley,  Udayagiri,  Madras. 

James  MacAlister,  LL.D.,  President  Drexel  Institute. 

The  Rev.  G.  E.  Mason,  ^LA.,  I'rebendary  of  Southwell. 

Mr.  B.  McKendry,  Boston. 

Miss  Kate  C.  McBeth,  Fort  Lapwai,  Nez  I'erce  Mission. 


vi  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

Sir  M.   MoNiER-WiLLiAMS,    K.C.I. E.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Boden  Professor  of  Sanskrit, 

and  Fellow  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 
The  Rev.  Thomas  M.  Macdonald,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Lincoln. 
Rev.  H.  C.  Mabie,  D.D.,  Secretary  American  Baptist  Union. 
The  Right  Hon.  the  Countess  of  Meath. 
Rev.  P.   H.  Moore,  Nowgong,  Assam,  India. 
Rev.  Alexander  McLaren,  D.D.,  Manchester,  England. 
Rev.  J.  P.   McNaughton,  Smyrna. 
Rev.  Edward  F.  Merrian,  Cambridge. 
The  Rev.  W.  R.  Mackay,  M.A.,  Pittsburg, 
The  Right  Rev.  J.  A.  Nevvnham,  M.A.,  Bishop  of  Moosone. 
Hon.  George  W.  Norris,  Late  Indian  Agent,  Nez  Perces. 
Rev.  C.  A.  Nelson,  Canton,  China. 
Monsignor  Nugent,  a  Priest  of  the  People,  Liverpool. 
Rev.  Horatio  B.  Newell,  Niigata,  Japan. 
J.   Harris  Orbison,  M.D.,  Lahore,  India. 
E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  Lucknow,  India. 

Captain  R.   H.   Pratt,  Superintendent  Indian  Training  School,  Carlisle. 
Henry  D.  Porter,  D.D.,  Pang  Chauang,  Shantung. 
M.  P.  Parmalee,  M.D.,  Trebizond. 

The  Right  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Bishop  of  New  York. 
The  Rev.  S.  B.  Partridge,  Swatow,  China. 
The  Rev.  S.  Paul,  Hon.  Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Madras. 
Estella  a.  Perkins,  M.D.,  Tientsin. 
Rev.  Alden  Perrine,  Amguri,  Assam. 
Francis  N.  Peloubet,  D.D.,  Aubumdale. 
The  Rev.  W.  S.   Rainsford,  D.D.,  New  York. 
The  Right  Rev.  W.   D.   Reeve,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Mackenzie  River. 
Rev.  G.   H.  Rouse,  English  Baptist  Mission,  Assam. 
C.  J.  Ryder,  D.D.,  New  York. 
Rev.  Noble  S.  Rockey,   Shahjahanpur. 
Dr.  J.  E.   Robbins,  University  Settlement,  New  York. 
The  Rev.  George  Smith,  D.D.,  CLE.,  LL.D.,  Edinburgh. 
Miss  Corinna  Shatiuck,  Oorfa,  Turkey. 
The  Rev.   R.  S.  Storrs,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Brooklyn. 

The  Rev.  W.  A.  Scott-Robertson,  M.A.,  Hon.  Canon  of  Canterbury. 
Mr.  William  Shaw,  Treasurer,  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor. 
Miss  S.  A.   Searle,  Kobe,  Japan. 

Rev.  Thomas  Spurgeon,  Metropolitan  Tabernacle,  Newington,  S.E, 
Rev.  David  S.  Spencer,  P.E.,  Nagoya,  Japan. 
E.  E.  Strong,  D.D.,  Editorial  Secretary,  Boston. 
Rev.  Arthur  H.  Smith,  Pang-Chuang,  North  China. 
Professor  J.   S.   Sewall,  D.D.,  Bangor. 
Rev.  A.  Sims,  M.D.,  Leopoldville,  Congo. 
Mr.  C.  E.  Swett,  Boston. 

The  Rev.  James  Stone,  C.M.S.,  Telugu  Mission. 
Miss  M.  A.  Spencer,  Tokyo. 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Stanley,  Tientsin. 

Miss  L.  W.   Sullivan,  Superintendent  Deaconess  Home,  Lucknow. 
Russell  Sturgis,  Esq.,  Manchester-by-the-Sea. 


LIST   OF  COLLABORATORS.  vii 

Rev.  D.  A.  W.  Smith,  D.D.,  Insein,  Burmah. 

Rev.  A.  F.  SCHAUFFLER,   D.D.,  New  York. 

Miss  Ellen  Gates  Stark,  Mull  House  Settlement,  Chicago. 

Mr.  John  Sample,  Boston. 

Rev.   Hagop  Tashgian,  Armenian  Evangelical  Church,  Smyrna. 

Professor  Graham  Taylor,  D.D.,  Chicago. 

J.  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Calcutta. 

John  Trevarthen,  Esq.,  Redhill,  Surrey,  England. 

JosiAH  Tyler,  D.D.,  St.  Johnsbury. 

Miss  Clara  Thiede,  Waga,  Lodiana. 

Mr.  Bradford  Torrey,  Boston. 

The  Rev.  D.  Travers,  Com.  of  Zanzibar  and  East  Africa. 

The  Rev.  Elliot  II.  Thomson,  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission,  Shanghai. 

D.   M.  B.  Thom,  M.D.,  Mardin,  East  Turkey. 

Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,  Lucknow,  Oudh. 

Rev.   R.  A.  Torrey,  Biblical  Institute,  Chicago. 

Rev.   E.  W.  Thwing,  Kang  Hau,  China. 

C.  C.  Vinton,  M.D.,  Seoul,  Korea. 

Rev.  C.  H.  Wheeler,  D.D.,  Harpoot,  Turkey. 

Miss  Pauline  Waldron,  Boston. 

Mr.  Amos  R.  Wells,  Editor  Golden  Rule. 

Miss  Mary  E.  Wilson,  Nagoya,  Japan. 

Rev.  Edward  Webb,  Oxford,  Pennsylvania. 

Mrs.  Bernard  Whitman,  Dorchester. 

The   Ven.   Archdeacon   W.    L.   Williams,  D.D.,    Representing   the   Bishopric   of 

Waiapu,  New  Zealand. 
L.   D.  Wishard,  Esq.,  International  Secretary  Y.M.C.A. 
Miss  Elsie  Wood,  Lima,  Peru. 

Mr.  George  A.  Warburton,  Railway  Secretary,  Y.M.C.A. 
The  Right  Rev.  Cortlandt  Whitehead,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  Pittsburg. 
General  Lew  Wallace. 
The  Rev.  Julius  H.   Ward,  Roxbury. 
Rev.  Will  C.  Wood,  Boston. 

Professor  Charles  A.  Young,  LL.D.,  Princeton  College. 
Mr.  C.   L.  D.  YouNKiN,  Boston. 
The  Rev.  Richard  Young,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Athabasca. 


PREFACE. 

IN  preparing  the  Triumphs  of  the  Cross  it  was  the  aim  at  the  out- 
set to  make  A  Practical  Book,  one  dealing  with  conditions,  not 
theories,  facts  rather  than  fancies;  not  a  philosophical  book  or  a  book 
of  theology,  but  a  book  of  achievements:  —  to  tell  what  Christianity 
has  done  to  make  the  world  better  and  happier;  to  show  how  the  relig- 
ion of  Jesus,  alone  among  all  the  religions  of  the  world,  has  cherished 
childhood,  honored  womanhood,  and  dignified  the  condition  of  all 
handicraft  workers;  how  it  has  quickened  the  human  intellect  and  fos- 
tered the  cause  of  education;  how  it  has  purified  literature  and  cleansed 
art;  how  it  has  alleviated  social  sorrow  and  wretchedness,  notably  in 
its  myriad  modern  philanthropic  movements  in  behalf  of  the  victims  of 
poverty  and  vice  and  crime,  and  in  the  equally  numerous  and  remark- 
able evangelistic  movements  in  our  great  cities,  on  the  outskirts  of 
civilization,  and  in  non-Christian  lands. 

Constant  attention  has  been  paid  to  this :  to  make  such  a  book  as 
every  earnest  Christian  worker  would  like  to  own  and  to  place  in  the 
hands  of  his  friends  to  stimulate  Christian  activity,  bringing  them  into 
hearty  sympathy  and  co-operation  with  the  great  philanthropic  and 
evangelistic  movements  that  characterize  the  age. 

It  was  also  the  aim  from  the  beginning  to  make  A  Time-Saving  Book. 
The  average  reader,  even  among  clergymen,  cannot  undertake  such 
work.  It  has  been  attempted,  therefore,  to  prepare  what  will  prove  a 
quick  help  to  an  easy  and  reliable  acquaintance  with  a  most  important 
topic,  by  a  labor-saving  system  of  giving  the  results  without  the  proc- 
esses; to  make  a  highly  concentrated  book,  condensed,  packed,  without 
waste  of  words. 

The  Outline  of  Contents  is  an  apt  illustration  of  this  condensa- 
tion; the  four  pages  would  be  seven  if  the  subordinate  headings  under 
the  main  topics  were  displayed  —  there  being  nearly  twice  as  much  to 


X  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

the  book  as  there  appears  to  be.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  treat 
these  topics  thoroughly,  even  if  briefly;  the  limit  of  the  amount  of  the 
text  being  sharply  drawn  by  the  necessity  of  making  a  low-priced  book, 
—  a  book  in  the  interest  of  the  many,  not  of  the  few. 

To  this  end  Everything  Has  Been  Left  Out  which  a  busy  man  has 
no  time  for;  everything  that  is  put  in,  a  busy  man  must  know,  if  he  is 
to  keep  abreast  of  this  age  as  a  wide-awake  Christian,  with  an  all-round 
apprehension  of  the  movement  of  events  in  developing  the  Kingdom 
of  God. 

How  This  Book  Came  to  be  Written. 

It  has  been  a  part  of  the  author's  plan  in  his  life  work,  to  live, 
during  some  years,  not  far  away  from  large  libraries,  and  to  perform 
his  parochial  service  face  to  face  with  the  grand  movements  of  historic 
Christianity  and  an  aggressive  religious  activity  that  sweeps  the  world. 
No  parish  is  insignificant  that  is  in  touch  with  the  mighty  ongoing  of 
the  hosts  of  God  throughout  the  globe;  nor  can  any  local  body  of  be- 
lievers be  profoundly  moved  to  become  laborers  together  with  God, 
except  by  some  notion  of  the  trend  of  providential  events  upon  this 
globe. 

When  far  from  libraries,  books  were  bought  in  quantity  and  then 
sold,  and  others  purchased.  So,  at  least  four  days  in  a  week,  during 
eight  years,  was  given  to  the  wide  range  of  special  studies  essential 
to  the  preparation  of  this  book.  These  studies  comprised  an  elaborate 
system  of  note  taking,  in  reading  a  third  of  a  million  pages. 

The  more  immediate  desk  work  in  the  preparation  of  this  book  has 
involved  eight  hours  a  day  six  days  in  a  week  for  two  years'  time,  with 
brief  vacation ;  so  that  this  book,  as  it  stands,  is  the  outcome  of  ten 
years'  work. 

Another  part  of  the  author's  life  plan,  to  devote  himself  to  Home 
MISSIONARY  service,  — his  experience  of  ten  years  upon  the  border,  and 
wide  acquaintance  with  the  conditions  of  parochial  service  in  rural 
fields  remote  from  books, — determined  him  to  attempt  to  make  a  book 
helpful  to  the  active  pastor  who  is  overwhelmed  with  constant  parish 
duties  and  preparation  for  next  Sunday,  who  has  no  time  for  the  ex- 
amination of  the  vohuninous  details  of  philanthropic  service,  and  the 
literature  of  Asiatic  religions,  and  the  bulky  records  of  travel,  that 
accumulate  in  libraries;  a  book,  too,  that  the  most  bright-minded  of 


PREFACE.  xi 

his  people  will  not  find  too  dry,  but  filled  with  the  kind  of  information 
needful  to  make  them  intelligent  helpers  in  the  conduct  of  the  activities 
of  the  Church. 

In  undertaking  to  make  this  book  rather  than  some  other,  it  was 
found  that  book-shelves  of  the  current  market  and  of  the  great  libraries 
are  bare  of  books  upon  the  topic  here  presented.  Indeed,  the  elo- 
quent and  erudite  Lowell  Lectures  by  Dr.  R.  S.  Storrs,  and  the  learned 
work  of  the  late  Mr.  Charles  Loring  Brace,  are  not  only  the  most  valu- 
able treatises  that  have  so  far  appeared,  but  they  are  almost  the  only 
ones  that  take  up  the  topic  by  system. 

The  MiR-ACLE  Wrought  by  Christianity  in  changing  the  face  of 
society  is,  however,  illustrated  so  profusely  by  the  historians  of  all  ages; 
and  the  range  of  non-Christian  sacred  literature  is  so  vast;  and  the 
records  of  travel  in  non-Christian  lands  are  so  abundant;  and  there 
are  so  many  intelligent  Christian  observers  at  work  in  different  parts 
of  the  globe,  who  know  how  to  tell  a  story  well;  and  there  are  so  many 
photographers  abroad;  and  Christian  themes  have  so  long  engaged  the 
world's  most  famous  painters, — that  it  is  not  difficult  to  present  a 
book  thoroughly  Unique;  and  it  is  confidently  believed  that  the  "Tri- 
umphs of  the  Cross  "  stands  alone  in  its  method,  and  almost  alone  in 
its  topic.  This  grand  theme  has  indeed  been  touched  upon,  or  even 
elaborately  treated  in  some  one  or  another  of  its  features,  but  none 
have  sought  to  cover  the  whole  ground  or  any  considerable  portion  of 
it.  That  the  present  writer  has  succeeded  in  covering  the  whole  of 
this  vast  field  is  perhaps  too  much  to  hope,  but  he  has,  at  least,  made 
an  honest  effort  to  do  so.  The  date  of  the  publication  of  this  book  has 
been  six  times  deferred  in  the  attempt  to  make  a  more  complete  presen- 
tation; and  it  is  only  by  adopting  Carlyle's  maxim  that  the  book  is 
issued  at  all :  — "  No  one  can  make  a  square  that  is  mathematically 
true,  but  any  good  carpenter  can  make  it  square  enough."  The  book 
is  as  square  as  we  can  make  it. 

And  we  believe  that  any  one  who  examines  the  market  and  the  libra- 
ries, will  affirm  that  there  has  never  been  any  such  systematic  compari- 
son of  the  outcome  of  the  different  religious  systems  of  the  world;  a 
practical  comparison  dealing  with  results  rather  than  causes,  with 
actual  accomplishments  instead  of  theological  systems  and  philosophi- 
cal speculations;  a  comparison  loudly  called  for  at  the  present  time  by 
the  well-nigh  universal  interest  in  the  subject,  evidenced  by  the  popu- 
lar attention  given  to  the  recent  World's  Parliament  of  Religions. 


xii  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE   CROSS. 

As  to  the  Title  of  this  book,  Christianity  has  ahvays  stood  in  con- 
trast to  the  religious  systems  around  it,  in  ancient  and  in  modern 
times,  and  has  ahvays  confronted  social  conditions  easily  compared 
with  contemporary  environments;  so  that  the  Triumphs  of  the  Cross 
are  best  set  forth  by  a  series  of  comparative  studies.  The  Cross  is  the 
symbol  of  Love,  —  God's  love  to  man,  man's  answering  love  to  God, 
and  the  law  of  fraternal  love  between  man  and  his  fellows;  there  is  no 
Cross  outside  of  Christianity,  and  its  Triumphs  are  easily  discernible. 

Relating  to  Collaborators. 

In  preparing  this  work,  covering  a  world-wide  range  of  subordinate 
topics,  it  seemed  better  to  advise  with  a  large  number  by  corre- 
spondence, to  secure  brief  papers  or  specific  answers  to  definite  ques- 
tions, than  to  mutiply  articles  of  some  length  liable  to  disturb  the 
unity  of  the  book. 

Some  hundreds  of  missionaries  of  the  leading  denominations,  philan- 
thropic and  evangelistic  laborers,  special  students,  and  public  men 
with  a  large  knowledge  of  affairs,  were  written  to  for  specific  replies 
to  questions  concerning  religious  and  sociological  work,  or  for  illus- 
trative photographs.  The  number  of  descriptive  letters  replete  with 
particular  information,  the  amount  of  photographic  material  and  the 
number  of  illustrative  documents,  that  came  in  from  every  quarter  of 
the  globe  to  substantiate  or  picture  the  points  made  in  this  book,  was 
a  surprise  alike  to  the  author  and  the  publishers;  being  so  abundant 
that  it  has  been  found  impossible  to  use  the  material  except  by  selec- 
tion. Indeed,  the  material  so  obtained  was  perhaps  alone  sufficient 
for  instituting  the  comparison  called  for.  The  names  of  more  than 
two  hundred  persons  who  have  assisted  the  author  in  this  way  are  given 
upon  another  page.  The  personal  letters  and  personal  interviews  in- 
volved have  literally  run  into  the  thousands.  Eminent  among  the 
leaders  of  the  Christian  forces  of  the  globe,  those  who  have  assisted 
the  author  by  furnishing  material  to  illustrate  the  principles  unfolded 
in  the  text,  who  have  supplied  local  photographs,  letters  of  pertinent 
information,  printed  documents  from  far-away  fields,  notes  of  intro- 
duction to  special  writers,  or  important  service  at  the  inception  of  this 
enterprise,  have  acquired  a  share  in  the  authorship  of  this  work:  their 
replies  and  particular  communications  being  directly  quoted,  or  serving 
as  a  basis  for  the  text  when  the  letters  have  been  confidential.     It  is 


PREFACE.  xiii 

confidently  believed  that  the  author's  plan  of  making  good  his  points 
by  citing  living  witnesses,  makes  this  book  a  unique  literary  produc- 
tion. The  excerpts  from  correspondence  which  are  incorporated  in 
the  text  are  not  only  pertinent  but  of  great  weight,  since  the  writers  are 
experts  in  their  various  fields;  and  this  fresh  testimony  adds  greatly  to 
the  vivacity  of  the  book.  The  pleasant  months  in  which  the  author 
has  been  privileged  to  confer  with  a  great  multitude  of  workers  of  vari- 
ous religious  bodies  in  many  countries,  have  been  marked  by  surprises, 
in  a  constant  series.  The  theme,  the  Triumphs  of  the  Cross,  has 
been  found  to  awaken  an  enthusiasm  of  response  not  looked  for;  yet, 
in  a  measure,  fitting  to  the  grandeur  of  the  triumphal  progress  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  in  every  age  and  in  all  lands.  From  it  he  has 
learned  as  never  before  that  Christianity  is  one:  that  denominational 
lines  and  the  boundary  stones  of  the  nations  never  stand  in  the  way  of 
a  hearty  expression  of  enthusiastic  fellowship  in  advancing  the  glory 
of  the  Cross  of  Christ,  or  readiness  to  work  upon  broad  unsectarian 
lines,  having  always  a  strong  grip  on  the  essentials  of  Christian  faith 
and  service.  These  persons  are  involved  in  making  this  book  — 
Christians  of  every  name  in  every  part  of  the  world.  The  readiness 
and  painstaking  of  these  co-laborers  —  for  the  most  part  an  unpaid 
service — is  explicable  only  upon  the  ground  of  a  far-reaching  enthu- 
siasm for  humanity  and  devotion  to  the  Cross. 

Special  Contributors. 

Several  chapters  of  the  book,  dealing  with  critical  questions,  were 
written  by  the  eminent  men  whose  names  appear  upon  the  title  page, 
and  in  the  table  of  contents  in  connection  with  the  subjects  treated  by 
them.  These  chapters  consist  of  original  articles  prepared  for  this 
work,  and  issued  over  the  writers'  signatures. 

It  will  at  once  be  noted  that  these  special  articles  deal  with  those 
topics  upon  which  their  authors  are  universally  recognized  as  being 
among  the  foremost  living  authorities. 

The  gratitude  of  the  author,  as  well  as  of  the  reader,  is  due  to  those 
who  have  so  aided  this  undertaking,  not  only  adding  to  the  interest  of 
our  endeavor,  but  vouching  for  the  importance  and  practical  worth  of 
the  great  topic  of  the  book.  The  book  is  so  made  a  sort  of  symposium 
or  World's  Parliament  of  Christian  Workers:  differing  from  the  World's 
Parliament  of  Religions  at  Chicago  in  this,  that  its  members  are  all 


xiv  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Christian;  and  in  this  also,  that  the  subject  under  discussion  is  not  the 
theoretical  but  the  practical  side  of  religion. 

When  the  question  is  asked  in  reference  to  each  of  the  various  relig- 
ions of  the  world,  what  has  been  its  practical  outcome,  — what  has  it 
done  for  childhood,  for  womanhood,  for  the  home,  for  schools,  for 
civil  liberty,  for  literature,  for  art,  for  the  laboring  man,  for  the  poor, 
for  the  victims  of  vice  and  crime,  for  the  sinner,  — then  Christianity 
ceases  to  be  one  of  many  good  religions,  or  even  the  best  of  religions, 
and  becomes  the  only  religion  worthy  of  the  name,  —  "the  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God."  This  comparison  has  been  made  by 
the  Master's  rule,  "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  It  is  a 
knockout  blow  to  religious  dilettanteism;  while  true-hearted  Chris- 
tians, reading  it,  can  "thank  God,  and  take  courage." 

To  THE  Reader 

the  author  can  but  wish  a  tithe  of  that  delight  in  the  reading  which  he 
has  taken  in  the  writing;  since  the  theme  itself  is  calculated  to  stimu- 
late one's  spiritual  nature,  and  to  incite,  for  the  Master's  sake,  a  Tri- 
umphant Cross-bearing. 

Who  can  cease  to  be  grateful  for  studies  which  bring  him  face  to 
face  with  the  moral  needs  of  vast  populations;  and  which  help  him  see 
their  condition  the  more  clearly,  through  the  aid  of  those  who  are  de- 
voting their  lives  to  the  world's  redemption?  And  who  is  there  —  in 
full  view  of  the  beneficent  working  of  Christianity  —  that  is  not  deter- 
mined, upon  each  new  day,  to  bear  some  part  in  pointing  these  surg- 
ing hosts,  whose  moral  claims  are  so  urgent,  to  the  Cross  of  Christ 
which  has  been  drawing  men  to  itself  during  so  many  ages? 

Two  Items 

should  be  alluded  to  in  this  connection.  One  is  this,  — as  to  the  Pub- 
lishers: It  would  have  been  impossible  to  carry  out  this  scheme, 
requiring  so  many  months  of  wide  planning,  and  a  constant  out-go  of 
expense,  without  the  hearty  co-operation  of  earnest  Christian  men  of 
large  business  experience,  keen  of  vision,  wise  in  counsel,  and  ready 
to  furnish  whatever  facilities  might  be  needed  to  complete  the  work; 
men  with  rare  knowledge  of  the  book  needs  of  the  most  intelligent  lay- 
men in  our  churches.      Having  incurred  an  expense  of  thousands  of 


PREIACr..  XV 

dollars,  \)x\ox  to  printing,  they  have  added  expense  to  expense;  in- 
creasing the  number  of  the  pictures,  improving  their  quality  by  special 
outlay,  adding  to  the  number  of  pages,  and  exercising  great  pains  to 
make  sure  that  he  who  buys  the  book  may  get  a  good  bargain. 

The  other  item  relates  to  the  Illusiraiioxs,  which  have  been  taken 
from  two  principal  sources:  first,  by  careful  selections  from  the  wealth 
of  photographic  material,  previously  referred  to,  contributed  by  mis- 
sionaries in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  by  the  officers  of  philan- 
thropic and  evangelistic  organizations  in  Christian  lands;  and  secondly, 
by  equally  careful  selection  from  the  great  religious  paintings  of  Chris- 
t,?ndom.  The  pictures  so  selected  are  themselves  a  Story  in  Art  of  the 
Triumphs  of  the  Cross,  and  greatly  add  to  the  interest  and  power  of 
the  text  which  they  illustrate. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


PACE 

INTRODUCTORY:    The  Power  oe  Ideas 29 


BOOK   I.:    THE   FOUNDING   OF  CHRISTENDOM. 

A  New  Ideal  of  Life  introduced  by  Christiamtv.  2.  Rome  at  its 
Best.  3.  At  its  Worst — The  Dove  and  the  Vulture.  4.  In  hoc 
SiGNO  viNCEs.  5.  The  Advancing  Standard  of  the  Cross.  6.  The 
Relation  of  the  Fall  of  the  Emimre  to  the  Progress  of  Christi- 
anity. 7.  The  Christian  Ro.man  Power — The  Veil  and  the  Ton- 
sure. 8.  The  Cre.vtion  of  Christian  Europe  by  Christian  Rome  — 
Charlemagne  —  A  New  Era 35 


BOOK   II.:    THE   DEBT  OF   POPULAR   LIBERTY  TO   CHRISTIANITY. 

I.  The  Modification  of  Roman  Law  by  Christian  Thought.  2.  The 
Influence  of  Bible  Ideas  —  The  Divine  Ruler,  The  Brotherhood 
OF  Man,  Self-Government.  3.  Civil  Freedom  in  Non-Christian 
Lands.  4.  Religious  Toleration.  5.  The  Reign  of  War  and  the 
Prince  of  Peace.  6.  The  Debt  of  Christianity  to  Popular  Lib- 
erty. 7.  An  Earnest  Church  versus  Bad  Politics.  By  Charles  H. 
Parkhurst,  D.D.,  New  York 77 


BOOK    HI.  :    THE   CHRISTIAN    IDEA    OF    HOME    LIFE. 

I.  Ideas  on  Domestic  Life  the  Standard  uk  Civilization.  2.  Child 
Marriage  and  Child  Murder.  3.  Womanhood  in  Non-Christian 
Lands.  4.  Christian  Nurture.  5.  My  Early  Ho.me.  By  Mrs.  Mary 
H.  Hunt,  W.C.T.U.,  Supt.  of  Sci.  Temp.  Inst.      6.  My  Jury.     By  Joseph 

Cook,  LL.D 125 

'7 


18  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF    THE    CROSS. 

BOOK    IV.:    CHRISTIANITY   IN   ITS    RELATION   TO    EDUCATION. 

PAGE 

Part  First.  — I.  Christian  Ideas  quicken  the  Intellect.  2.  Our  Com- 
mon Schools,  and  the  Teacher's  Calling.  3.  The  Relation  of 
Christianity  to  the  Higher  Education.  4.  The  Attitude  of  the 
Higher  Education  towards  Christianity.     5.  Moral  Education       .  1S7 

Part  Second  :  Altruria.  —  i.  The  Southern  Cross.  2.  Lighting  up  the  Dark 
Continent.  3.  The  Education  of  the  North  American  Indians. 
By  the  Rev.  Daniel  Dorchester,  D.D.,  late  United  States  Superintendent 
of  Indian  Schools.  4.  The  Niobrara  Mission.  By  the  Rt.  Rev.  W.  H. 
Hare,  D.D.  5.  Christian  Education  for  the  Victims  of  Caste: 
A  Lecture,  a.d.  3900.  6.  Romance  of  Life  amid  the  Groves  of  Spice 
and  Palm.  7.  Civil  Service  Examinations  in  Far  C.'\thay.  8.  The 
Sunrise  Kingdom.  9.  The  Yankee  Schoolmaster  in  the  World  of 
the  Orient.  10.  Altrurial  Adventures  in  the  Land  of  Zoroaster. 
II.  The  Humanitarian  Value  of  Moral  and  Religious  Ideas.  By 
Rev.  John  Heyl  Vincent,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  12.  What  Christianity  has  Done,  and  what  it  Makes 
Clear 207 

BOOK  V.  :    THE  RELATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  TO  ART,  LIT- 
ERATURE,  AND   THE   W^ORLD   OF   IDEAS. 

Part  First.  — •  i.  The  Influence  of  Christianity  upon  Sculpture, 
Painting,  Architecture,  Music,  and  Poetry.  2.  Christian  Litera- 
ture. 3.  The  Diffusion  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  4.  Literature 
FOR  Men  of  the  Sea.     By  the  Rev.  Alexander  McKenzie,  D.D.      .         .  309 

Part  Second. —  i.  The  Bible  in  India.  By  Sir  Charles  V.  Aitchison, 
K.C.S.I.,  CLE.,  LL.D.,  late  Lieutenant-Governor  of  the  Punjab.  2.  The 
Conception  of  God,  the  True  Ground  of  the  Superiority  of  Chris- 
tian Civilization.  By  E.  Benjamin  Andrews,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President  of 
Brown  University.  3.  Comparative  Religious  Ideas  as  related  to 
Life.  4.  The  Bugle  Call.  5.  The  Outcome  of  Non-Christian 
Ideas  in  Society 32S 


BOOK    VI.:    CHRISTIAN    PHILANTHROPY. 

Part  First :  Contrasts  in  the  Condition  of  Labor  between  Christian  and 
Non-Christian  Lands. —  I.  The  Hand  Toilers  of  /\sia.  2.  Hindu 
Ethics  as  related  to  getting  on  in  the  World.  By  the  Rev.  S.  II. 
Kellogg,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Allahaliad.  3.  Workingmen  in  Christendom. 
4.  The    People's    Institute.      By    Hon.    Roliert    Treat    Paine,    Boston. 


TABLE    OF  CONTENTS.  19 

PAGE 

5.  Other  Tyi'ICal  Movements  in  Aid  oe  Wokkincjmen  :  Better 
Dwellings;  The  London  People's  1'ai.ace;  The  Dresden  Peoi'le's 
Club;  The  Drexel  Institute.  6.  Industrial  Education  in  Foreign 
Fields.     7.  The  Golden  Age  to  come 375 

Part  Second:  The  Problem  of  the  Poor.  —  i.   The  Original  Duine  Plan. 

2.  Certain  Continenial  Charities.  3.  The  Outpouring  oe  Hkiitsh 
Gold.  4.  American  Charities.  5.  Boston  Benevolence.  By  Edward 
Everett  Hale,  D.U.,  LL.D.  6.  Associated  Charities.  7.  What  the 
College  Setflement  is  doing 418 

Part  Third:   Christianity  and  the  Victims  of  Vice  and  Crime.  —  i.  The 

Prisoners'  Fkienu.  2.  The  Kkduciton  oe  Poverty  and  Crlme  in 
London.  Prepared  upon  retiucst  of  the  Rt.  lion,  and  Rt.  Rev.  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  London,  by  C.  S.  Loch,  Esq.,  Secretary  of  the  Charity  Organiza- 
tion Society.  3.  The  Temperance  Reform.  4.  The  Conflict  of  the 
Church  with  Social  Im.moralitv.  By  the  Rt.  Rev.  F.  D.  Huntington, 
S.T.D.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Bishop  of  Central  New  York 452 

Part  Fourth :    The  Philanthropic  Work  of  a  Redeemed   Womanhood.  — 

1.  Self-Devotement  —  The  Daughters  oe  the  King  —  Ten  Times 
One — Working  Girls'  Clubs  —  The  Girls'  Friendly  Society.  2.  The 
Bridge  of  Hope.     By  Miss  Mary  H.  Steer,  Hon.  Superintendent,  London. 

3.  The  Mother's  Union   and   the  care  of   Neglected   Childhood. 

4.  The  Minisiering  Children's  League.  By  the  Rt.  Hon.  the  Countess 
of  Meath.  5.  The  Statistics  and  Certain  Illustrations  of  Wo^^AN's 
Mission.  6.  A  Co.mparison  between  English  and  American  Chari- 
ties—  The  Influence  of  the  Church  of  England  —  Fashion  in 
Philanthropy  —  Two  Millions  of  Wo.men  Workers.  7.  The  Arn- 
tude  and  Ai.m  of  the  English  Church  in  Social  and  Humanitarian 
Movements.  Prepared  upon  request  of  His  Grace  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  with  his  approval,  by  the  Rev.  Harry  Jones,  M..-\.,  Preb- 
endary of  St.  Paul,  and  Chaplain  in  Ordinary  to  the  Queen  ....  464 

Part  Fifth.  —  i.   The   Christian    Element   in    Humanitarian    Activities. 

2.  The  Progress  of  Christian  Ideas  in  Social  Life.  By  George  P. 
Fisher,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  in  Vale  University         .....  496 

BOOK   VIL:    (IIRISTIAXITV   IX    ITS   SELF-PROPAGATING    FORCE 
AS   THE    KINGDOM    OF   GOD. 

Part  First:  Beginning  at  Jerusalem.  —  i.  What  the  Church  is  for. 
2.  Our  .Vmekican  Bordek.  3.  Ouk  Freed.men.  4.  The  Problem  of 
the  City — Mr.  Moody's  Bible  Institute.  5.  The  .Armour-  Institute 
and   .Mission.      6.  The   .Maniiauian   Nekuiborhood.      7.  The    Jersey 


20  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

PAGE 

City  Temple.  By  John  L.  Scudder,  D.D.  8.  The  Branches  of  Cer- 
tain Vines  in  Brooklyn.  By  Rev.  Edwin  Hallock  Byington,  Assistant 
Pastor  of  the  Church  of  the  Pilgrims.  9.  Metropolitan  Denomina- 
tional Service.  By  Rev.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  D.D.  10.  New  York  Mis- 
sion Work  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Chl-rch.  By  the  Rev. 
WilHam  Kirkus,  M.A.,  LL.D.  11.  Grace  Church,  Philadelphia.  By 
Russell  H.  Conwell,  D.D.,  LL.D.  12.  Berkeley  Temple,  and  Kindred 
Local  Work.  13.  The  Institutional  Church;  and  Methods  in  Lon- 
don. 14.  The  War  Cry.  15.  Blood  and  Fire.  By  General  William 
Booth.  16.  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  17.  The 
Christian  Achievement  of  Christian  Endeavor.  By  John  Henry  Bar- 
rows, D.D.  18.  Epworth  League  and  Similar  Societies.  19.  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  at  Street  Preaching.  By  Rev.  Wayland  Hoyt,  D.D., 
Minneapolis.  20.  The  Discovery  of  the  Layman.  21.  Christianity 
at  a  White  Heat.     By  the  Rev.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler,  D.D.  .         .         .  503 

Part  Second:  Going  into  all  the  World. — ^i.  Foreign  Evangelistic  Soci- 
eties. 2.  Vitality  of  the  Branches  of  the  Living  Vine  in  Mission 
Lands.  3.  The  Healing  of  the  Nations.  4.  One  Hundred  Mil- 
lions A  Year  for  Evangelizing  the  W^orld.  By  C.  C.  McCabe,  D.D. 
5.  The  Heroic  Element  in  the  Christian  Enterprises  of  the 
Modern  Era 587 


BOOK   VHL:    THE  TWENTIETH   CENTURY. 

I.  To  be  God's  Voice — The  Need  of  More  Workers — The  Key  of 
David — A  Regal  Service  — The  Propagation  of  Ideas.  2.  The 
Ruby  West  —  The  Signs  of  the  Son  of  Man's  Coming       .        .         .  637 


THE   APPENDIX 647 

THE   INDEX 671 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Jesus  Christ  fainting  uniler  the  weight  uf  tlie  Cross 


Raphael 


Frontispiece 


BOOK    I. 


The  Easter  Angels        .... 

College  of  Vestal  Virgins 

Flight  of  the  Vestals  from  Rome 

Christ  or  Diana  ?  .         .         .         . 

The  Last  Prayer  of  the  Christian  Martyrs 

The  .Monk  Teleniachus,  and  the  Last  Gladiatorial  Com 

bat  of  Ancient  Rome 
The  Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus  to-day 
The  Palace  of  the  Cresars  to-day   . 
The  Coliseum  to-day    . 
Baptism  of  Wittekind  . 
The  Vesper  Bell  .... 
Siesta  in  the  Monastery 
Burning  of  the  Monastery     . 
Valkyrie  bearing  a  Hero  to  Valhalla 
A  Preacher  in  a  Norwegian  Cottage 
Canterbury  Cathedral 
Vork  Cathedral    .... 
Coronation  of  Charlemagne  . 
The    Boy   Luther   introduced    to    the    Schonberg-Cotta 

Family       ........ 


Thomson  . 

Le  Koux  . 

Le  Roiix  . 

Long 

y.  L.  Ger&tne 

J.  Stacllert 


Paul  Thuniann 
Griitzncr 
Griitzner 
Lessing  . 
Dielitz  . 
Tidemiind 


Henri   Leopold  LJ'iy 
Spangetiberg     . 


34 
37 
39 
42 

43 

45 
48 

50 
52 
55 
59 
60 
61 
62 

63 
64 
66 
69 

73 


BOOK  n. 


Departure  of  the  Mayflower 
Judge  Kano  Ken  and  family 
Martyrs'  Memorial  at  O.xford 
William  the  Silent,  Prince  of  Orange 
Hon.  Frederick  Douglass,  LL.D. 
Cromwell      ..... 
Samurai        ..... 
The  Kiukiang  Court  of  Justice 
The  Subordinate  Judge  of  .\ligarh,  Ind 
A  Chinese  Military  Officer    . 
A  Korean  Army  Officer 


Bayes 


Banbury 

Gardner 
J  'in/on 


76 

79 
Si 
84 
86 
88 
90 

93 
96 

97 
99 


THE    TKIUMFHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Shangliai  Ciroup   .... 
Count  Ito,  Prime  Minister  of  Japan 
His   Excellency  Said   Pasha,  Turkish 

eign  Affairs 
The  late  Archbishop  Nersis,  Patriarch 
Peace  ...... 

War 

St.  Louis  at  Jerusalem 

The  Empty  Saddle 

Captain  Uno,  Imperial  Infantry,  Japan 

Mrs.  Shigeyoshi  Uno    . 

C.  H.  Parkhurst  —  Autograph 


Thomson     « 

Minister   of   For- 

Barton 
f  Constantinople     Barton 

G.    l^on  Hoessli 
.      Dore 

C a  hand  . 

.       Waller     . 

Spencer    . 


BOOK   III. 

Jesus  blessing  the  Children  . 

The  Abandoned  Babe  . 

My  Greatest  Treasure  . 

Guardian  Angels 

Morning  Prayer    .... 

An  Armenian  Mother    . 

Fellah  Woman  and  Child 

Mother  and  Child,  Ceylon    . 

A  Japanese  Baby  Carriage    . 

Two  Miles  to  Madras    . 

Ramabai  School  for  Widows 

Malay  Child  .... 

Pundita  Ramabai  U.  Medhavi,  and  her  Daughte 

norama       .... 
The  Aligarh  Parsonage 
Missionary  Children  at  Aligarh 
Mission  Bungalow,  Newgong,  .Assam 
Women  at  the  Well,  Nazareth,  India 
Roy  Perrine  and  his  Playmates 
Village  in  India   .... 
A  Village  Woman  at  Work  . 
A  Christian  Family  in  India 
A  Christian  Widow  and  her  Family 
Two  at  the  Mill    . 
Shinto  Ceremony  of  Pul^lic  Consecration  of  a  Chi 
Elisha    Roubian    and    Wife,    Iskoohee  ;     willi     1 

Henry,  and  Armenak 
Mennosh  Tateosyan  and  her  Daughter,  Iskoohee 
Ancestral  Worship  in  a  Non-Christian  Home  in  C 
Ainu  Women        .... 

Mrs.  Fu 

Mrs.  Chen 

Mrs.  Chen's  Steji-father 
Rev.  Chen  La  ^'oung  . 


,  Ma 


hina 


Blockhart 

Deschanips 

Epp 

M tinier 

Rlunier 

Bradford 

Siehel 


Andrews 


Andreivs 


Perrine 
Paul 


Bruce 

Paul 

Bruce 

Alexander 

Shattuck  . 

Banbury 
Alexander 

Jewell      . 

Jewell      . 


/.  /S  T    Of    II.  I.  US  I RA  1  lOA  S. 


23 


A  Chinese  Cliristian  I'amily 

Chilli  Life  in  IVldii       .... 

Vi  Chiong  Chik    ..... 

A  BriJal  Tarty  in  Persia 

An  Egy]ilian  WeddinL;  Party 

Life  in  the  Orient 

Millet  Threshinjj  in  Rural  Japan    . 

Mrs.    Craik,  author  of   yc////  /Ai/i/hx   (/V///< 

her  Step-daughter 
William  K.  Cladstone  and  his  Craiulchilil 
Mary  II.  Hunt  —  Autograpli 
William  Henry  Cook,  Father  of  Juse]ih  Cook 
Joseph  Cook  —  Autograph    .         .         .         . 


M(!/i,  an 


'ritoimoii . 

Dr.  Bi-iulford 
I'liiiijui/iii 


1]()()K    IV. 

On  the  Cam  ...... 

The    Teachers    and    Normal    Students,    Ciirls'    Trainin 

School,  Madura  .... 

Dr.  Was!d)urn  and  the  Tiieological  Class  of  1S90,  Pa 

sumalai  College  .... 

Composition  Day  ..... 

The  American  Girls'  School  at  Rome    . 
House  in  Bristol  where  Robert  Raikes  opened  the  Fii 

Sunday-school,  17S2  .... 

Honolulu  Congregational  Church  . 
Bishop's  Museum,  Honolulu 
One  of  the  Kanuhanuha  School  Buildings     . 
Wailuku       ....... 

A  Warrior  Duster  ..... 

Cannibal  Fork       ...... 

Unisunduzi  .         .      •  . 

Church  at  Zanzibar        ..... 

A  Part  of  Brother  Sims'  Parish 

Dr.  Robert  Moffat,  the  Apostle  of  South  Africa 

The  Late  Bishop  Smythies    .... 

The  American  Veyman  and  his  .\frican  Brother 
A  Chester  County  School  in  Africa 
Mission  Home,  Bailundu,  West  .Vfrica  . 
Ramona       ....... 

Apaches  on  their  Arrival  at  Carlisle 

Apache  Students  after  Four  Months  at  Carlisle 

Tom  Torlino,  the  Navajo,  as  he  arrived  at  Carlisle 

Miss  S.  L.  McBeth,  of  the  Nez  Perce  Mission 

D.  Dorchester — Autograph 

Indian  Log  Schoolhouse        .... 

W.  H.  Hare  —  Autograph     .... 

Convocation  of  Indian  Missions  of  the  Protestant  Fpis 

copal  Church,  1893     ..... 


yoiies 

Gutlcrson 
Jean  Geoffrey 
Burt 


Einersoii 
Emerson 
Emerson 
Emerson 


Dr.   Tyler 
Travers 


Webh 
]Vebb 
Fav 


Captain  Pratt 
Captain  Pratt 


Bishop  Hare 


241 


24 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Indian  Convocation  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  Cheyenne 

Agency,  1893 

Pasumalai  College         ...... 

Butler  Hall,  Bareilly 

Missionary  Travel  in  the  Garo  Hills,  with  "Old  Ha-tie' 
Lucknow  School  Children     ..... 
Christian  Garo  Women  ..... 

Native  Christian  School,  India       .... 
Kindergarten  Class  at  Aligarh        .... 
The  Baptist  College,  Ongole,  in  the  Telugu  Country 
Travelers'  Palm,  Singapore   ..... 
Graduating  Class,  1894,  Insein  Seminary 
Theological  Teachers  at  Insein      .... 
Missionary  Travel  in  Burmah         .... 
London  Missionary  Society  School,  Tientsin 
Christian  Native  School,  Chefoo    .... 
Group  from  the  McTyre  High  School  for  Girls,  Amer 

ican  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission,  Shanghai 
Foochow  Students         ...... 

Korean  Girls'  School,  of  the  M.  E.  Mission,  Seoul 
Japanese  Bible  Class     ...... 

A  Japanese  Village       ...... 

The  Galata  Bridge  across  the  Golden  Horn  . 
Miss  Bartlett  and  her  Kindergarten  Training  Class 
Graduates  of  Girls'  School,  Smyrna,  1889 
American  Girls'  College,  Beirfit     .... 

Ten  Pupils  in  Euphrates  College  in  Eastern  Turkey 
Freshman  Class,  Central  Turkey  College,  Aintab   . 
An  Arab  Schoolmaster  in  Egypt    .... 

Miss  Gadar  Kerekian  ...... 

Native  Teachers  at  Oorfa      ..... 

A  Daughter  of  Abraham        ..... 

Robert  College,  Constantinople     .... 

Fidelia  Fiske,  1863       ...... 

Kashu  Musha  Benjamen,  a  Nestorian   Pastor    and   hii 

Family        ....... 

John  H.  Vincent  —  Autograph       .... 

Students    at    Jaffna    College,    Ceylon,    with     Professo 

Hitchcock  ...... 

Native  Guru  or  Teacher,  Ceylon    .... 

English  Church  School  at  Palmacottah 
Garibaldi's  Grandsons  ..... 


Bishop  Hare 
Jones 


Perrine 


Merriam 


Kingman 

Corbett     . 

ThoDison 

I'inton 
Spencer 


McA^attgkhvi 

AIcA^aughton 

La7i< 

Barton 

Fuller 

Shattiick 
Shattnck 


Chapi 


Hitchcock 
Paul 


BOOK    V 

Pope  Julius  II  viewing  the  .\pollo  Belvidere 
St.  Cecilia    ....... 

Cherubs        ....... 

Cologne  Cathedral         ..... 

E.xeter  Cathedral ...  .         . 


Becker 
Laurenste 


LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


25 


The  Spires  of  Litchfield 

Milton 

The  X'atiean  Liinaiy 

-Making  a  Koordish   Tianslalion 

r>iblc  Translation  in  India     . 

The  Kiukiang  Press,  China  . 

l-'ddystone  Lighthouse  . 

Alexander  McKenzie  —  Autograph 

Sacred  Bathing  at  Kolhapur 

A  Buddhist  Festival  in  Japan 

C.  V.  Aitchison  —  Autograph 

The  Shinto  "  Kagura  "  Arrows 

I'ublic  Prayer  in  Buddhist  Temple 

K.  Benj.  Andrews — Autograph     . 

["he  Image  of  Buddha  . 

Temple  of  the  Thirty  Hundred  Gods,  Kyoto 

Buiidhist  Monks  of  Japan     . 

Japanese  Relic  Peddler 

Siiinto  Priest         .... 

A  Japanese  Pilgrim 

The  Thousand  Handed  God  of  Mercy 

A  Pleasant  Chinese  God 

Ancestral  Worship,  China     . 

Paper  Buffalo        .... 

Introducing  Christian  Ideas  into  China 

Rather  Discouraging     . 

Dr.  Corbett's  Palace  Car 

Winter  Itineracy  in  North  China 

\'illage  near  Colombo,  Ceylon 

The  Incomparable  Pagoda  at  Mandalay 

Gautama's  Tower,  Benares    . 

Pyramidal  Temple,  India 

A  Low  Caste  Christian  Family 

The  Mandapam  of  Minakshi's  Temple,  Madura 

Horse  Court  in  the  Temple  at  Madura 

Hindu  Fakir  .... 

Measure  by  Measure,  for  the  Monkey  at  Lucknow 


PAGE 

3'5 

Faed 

3'7 

3'S 

Bar/oil 

3'9 

I\onse 

321 

322 

325 

327 

Bruce 

329 

Alexander 

330 

330 

Alexatider 

331 

333 

3^2, 

334 

335 

337 

2,Z^ 

339 

Alexander 

340 

343 

Corbett     . 

350 

Cornell     . 

351 

Banlniry . 

352 

Banbury . 

353 

Banbury . 

354 

355 

Corbett     . 

356 

357 

358 

360 

362 

y.  M.  Alexander 

z(^i 

365 

367 

368 

369 

BOOK   VI. 


Jesus  and  the  Rich  Young  Man    . 

Cain  and  his  Family 

The  Home  of  the  Average  Chinaman 

Irrigation  in  China 

Chinese  Rice  Culture    . 

Village  in  India    .... 

Curry  and  Rice     . 

Tank  Diggers,  India     . 

Fisherwoman  of  Bombay 


Hoffman 
Carman 
Kinnear 

Gardner 


Bruce 


374 
375 
377 
379 
381 
383 
384 
3S5 
386 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


The  Rev.  Fulsi  Das 

The  Residence  of  Fulsi  Das,  at  Delhi 

Mrs.  Fulsi  Das     .... 

S.  H.  Kellogg  —  Autograph 

High  Life  in  Boston     . 

Robt.  Treat  Paine  —  Autograph    . 

Drexel  Institute,  Philadelphia 

Training  and  Industrial  School,  Ceylon 

C.  M.  S.  Embroidery  Class,  Nazareth,  India 

Art  Class,  Church  Mission  Industrial  School  at  N 

India  ...... 

Carpentry  Class,  Church  Mission  Industrial  Schoo 

zareth.  India 
Blacksmith  Work  at  Nazareth,  India 
Tailoring  Class,  Nazareth 
A  Christian  Convert 

Christians  of  the  Second  Generation  in  India 
Story  Telling  in  a  Christian  Family  in  India 
A  Fakir  Camp  at  a  Hindu  Festival 
Japanese  Farmers  in  Rain  Coats   . 
Orphanage  at  Singapore 
At  Home  in  the  Country 
The  Mount  Hope  Country  Home 
Childhood  Prayer  .... 

One  of  the  Mount  Hope  Boys 
Edward  E.  Hale  —  Autograph 
Bread  and  Soup   ..... 
Day   Nursery,   maintained    by    Mrs.  Quincy   A. 

Boston       .... 
The  Matron  .... 
United  Charities  Building,  New  YorV 
Before  and  After  .... 
Hull  House  .... 

Library  .... 

Studio,  \\ith  View  into  the  Art  Exhibit  Room 
Day  Nursery  .... 

Elizabeth  Fry  and  the  Prisoners  in  Newgate,  l8i6 
C.  S.  Loch — Autograph 
F.D.Huntington — .Vutograph     . 
The  Three  Graces         .... 
Where  lo  X  i  =  lo  originated 
The  Kyoto  Training  School  for  Nurses 
M.  H.  Steer — ^.\utograph     . 
M.  J.  Meath  —  Autograph    . 
A  Group  of  Blind  Women 
Christ  the  Consoler        .... 
Durham  Cathedral         .... 
Harry  Jones  —  Autograph     . 
Cjeorge  P.  Fisher  —  Autograph 


ireth 
,  Na- 


Shaw 


Hitchcock 
Paul 

Paul 

Paul 

Paul 

Paul 

Orbison 

Orbison 

Paul 


Ferris 
Younkiu 


Youiikin 
}  'ouitkin 


Younkin 


Barrett 


Hicks 
Sample 


Sullivan 
Zimiuermc 


LIST   Ol-    II.I.USTRAriONS. 


RO(M<    VIT. 

House  Poat,  North  China     .... 

riie  Mountain  Whites 

Ccnoral  S.  C.  Armstrong       .... 

Tallailega  (-"lass  of  iSSS         .... 

.\rmour  Institute,  (.'liicajjo     .... 

.\rmour  Mission.  Chicago      .... 

Hoys'  Brigade,  People's  Palace,  Jersey  City    . 

I'eople's  Palace  Lunch  Counter,  Jersey  City  . 

The  "  Gym  "  Class,  People's  Palace,  Jersey  Cit\ 

John  I,.  Scuflder — Autograph      . 

Map  of  Dr.  J.  L.  Scudder's  Parish 

Howling  .\lley.  People's  Palace      . 

The  People's  Palace  Brass  Band    . 

Edwin  llallock  Byington  —  Autograph 

A.  K.  Schauffler  —  Autograph 

St.  Cieorgc  Memorial  Building 

W.  Kirkus  —  Autograph        .... 

Kussell  H.  Conwell  —  Autograph 

Welcome  to  the  Open  Door  Church 

ISoys'  Brigade       ...... 

Boston  Floating  Hospital      .  .  .  • 

Mission  Work  in  Georgia      .... 

General  Booth      ...... 

Mrs.  Catherine  Booth,  the  "Army  Mother"  . 
Salvation  Army  Sister  interviewing  a  Drunkard 
Picking  up  Stragglers  for  the  London  Shelter 
.\  Kirttan  Band    ...... 

C.  M.  S.  Itinerant  Band,  Pahiiacottah,  India 
William  Booth  —  Autograph 
Boston  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Building 

Reading  Room  and  Library   . 
Gymnasium   .... 

^■.  M.  C.  A.  Secretary,  Aintah 

Recent  Converts  at  Lahore   . 

A  Band  of  Christian  Endeavorers  . 

Christian  Endeavorers  at  Mersin,  near  Tarsus 

John  Henry  Barrows  —  Autograph 

Epworth  Workers  at  Nagoya,  Jajian 

Wayland  Hoyt  —  Autograph 

Christ  Church  College,  Oxford 

Pembroke  College,  Oxford    . 

Theo.  L.  Cuyler  — -Vutograph 

Senior  Class,  1893,  Le  Moyne  Normal  Institute 

Rev.  John  Eddy  Chandler 

Mission  Chapel  at  Gauhali,  .\ssam 

The  Congregational  Parsonage,  Foochow 

Missionary  "  Ekka"  Travel,  at  a  Village  near  Luck 


Kitii^iiiau 


Culler  son 


Willi 


Dickinson 
Dickinson 
Dickinson 


Bre-ver 

Breioer 

Brewer 

Bruce 

Paul 


Orhison 


Perrine 
Sulliiuiii 


I'Ar.K 
502 

509 
5 '4 

5'5 
5'9 
521 
522 
5-3 
524 

5-5 

526 

528 

529 

532 

533 

536 

536 

537 

538 

543 

546 

547 

550 

551 

553 

554 

557 

558 

559 

561 

563 

565 

566 

567 
570 
573 
576 

578 
580 
5S2 
583 
587 
588 

589 
592 


28 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


A  Deaconess  preaching         .... 

Members  of  Christian  Churches,  Nagoya,  Japan 

Six  Native  Pastors,  Nagoya,  Japan 

The  Rev.  Xenophon  Aloschou,  Ph.D.   . 

A  Bible  Woman  in  Persia     . 

Native  Clergymen,  India 

Lucknow  Zenana  Workers    . 

Theological  Students  of  Pasumalai 

Helpers  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  North  China 

Training  Class  of  Inquirers,  at  Chefoo   . 

Clungking  Preachers 

Mrs.  Tay 

Mrs.  Clum,  Shanghai    .... 
The  Anglo-Japanese  College,  Tokyo 
Blind  Shampooer,  Japan 
Chinese  Doctor  with  Literary  Finger  Nails 
The  Korean  Hospital  for  Women 
Hon.  H.  N.  Allen,  M.D.      . 
Medical  Mission,  Korea 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Chinnma 

Tamil  Christian  Physician  and  his  Wife,  Jaffna,  Ceylon 
A  Group  of  Medical  Students  in  Lahore 
C.  C.  McCabe  —  Autograph 
Who  Will  Take  Her  Place  ? 
The  Foochow  Mission  Hospital     . 
Women's  Union  Mission  Hospital,  Shanghai 
Arctic  Residence  of  Moravian  Missionaries,  Labrador 
Moravian  Missionary  Arctic  Travel,  Labrador 
The  Sarah  Tucker  Training  Institution  for  Girls  at  Pal- 
macottah    ........ 


Sullivan 

593 

595 

598 

599 

Dr.  Bradford  . 

600 

601 

Sullivan 

602 

603 

3.     Kingman 

605 

.     Dr.  Corbelt 

607 

McCarthy 

608 

609 

610 

611 

612 

Meicarini 

613 

614 

615 

616 

.     Hitchcock 

617 

.     Hitchcock 

618 

.      C.    Thit'de 

619 

620 

621 

.     Kinnear 

623 

624 

La  Trohe 

626 

La  Trobe 

628 

Paul 


631 


BOOK  vni. 


The  Soul's  Awakening 


J.  J.  Sant 


636 


INTRonrCTION. 

THE    ruWER    UF    IDEAS. 

IT  is  a  part  of  ancient  history  at  least  four  hundred  years  old,  that  the 
discovery  of  America,  1492,  brought  to  sight  for  the  second  or  third 
time,  most  likely,  before  it  would  stay  so,  was  but  the  outcome  of  an  idea 
long  entertained,  and  long  carried  about  in  a  skull  which  most  people 
thought  to  be  cracked.  Then,  too,  we  have  another  idea  of  which  the 
whole  civilized  world  is  so  tired  of  hearing,  that  it  is  stale  even  to  allude 
to  the  boy  Watt,  who  caught  an  idea  when  it  was  l)ubl)ling  and  sputter- 
ing and  singing  from  a  teakettle. 

The  S.  ¥.  B.  Morse  story  is,  however,  not  so  familiar.  Morse  was 
the  only  man  who  "  caught "  the  idea  and  compelled  it  to  change  the 
force  of  the  world,  when  any  one  of  half  a  dozen  other  gentlemen  might 
as  well  as  he  have  done  it,  since  they  all  knew  it.  They  "  stood  "  not 
"  upon  the  burning  deck,"  but  as  ordinary  idlers  in  weary  sea-going, — 
a  knot  of  them  discussing  the  slow  fashion  in  which  the  nautical  knots 
were  rolling  off  their  keel ;  and  then,  to  change  the  topic,  they  talked 
of  Franklin's  kite  and  keys  and  knuckles.  And  somebody  said,  immor- 
tal man  if  anybody  knew  who  it  was,  that  this  trick  of  Franklin's  kite- 
string  might  be  used  to  transmit  signals  for  an  indefinite  distance.  Morse 
'•  caught  at  it "  ;  and  by  the  power  of  'this  idea  he  renewed  the  face  of 
the  earth  and  spaced  the  seas. 

Now  this  book,  The  Triumphs  of  the  Cross,  is  but  the  story  of  the 
power  of  certain  irleas.  The  Duke  of  .Argyle,  in  his  /^i^/s^/i  of  Lma, 
has  said  that  "  this  is  the  most  certain  of  all  the  laws  of  man's  nature, 
that  his  conduct  will  in  the  main  be  guided  by  his  moral  and  intellectual 
convictions."  '  And  J.  Stuart  Mill,  in  his  Essay  on  Coinpte,  has  said 
that  all  human  society  is  grounded  on  a  system  of  fimdamental  opin- 
ions :  —  "  To  say  that  men's  intellectual  beliefs  do  not  determine  their 
conduct,  is  like  saying  that  the  ship  is  directed  by  the  steam  and  not  by 
the  steersman  :  it  is  the  steersman's  will  and  knowledge  which  decide 

1  p.  432.     London,  1867. 


30  THE    J-RIUMPIIS    OF    THE    CROSS. 

in  what  directiuii  it  shall  go."  Thnt  is,  tlie  intfllect  directs  the  conduct. 
"According  to  M.  C'onipte,  tlie  main  agent  in  the  jjrogress  of  mankind 
is  their  intellectual  development."  This  is  because  the  intellect  is  "  the 
guiding  i)art  "  of  our  nature.     "  Hence  the  history  of  opinions,  and  of 


WATT    DISCOVERING   THE    POWER    OF   STEAM.  — Neal. 


the  s])cculative  ficulty.  has  always  been  the  leading  element  in  the   his- 
lorv  of  mankind."  ' 

Difference  in  ideas  makes  a  difference  in  civilization.  The  degree  of 
civil  and  religious  freedom,  the  rights  of  the  common  people  ;  the  con- 
dition of  the  home,  the  dcveIo])ment  of  child  life  and   of  womanhood  ; 

1  ].  .S.  Mill's  Kss-.iy  oil  Coniptc,  ])p.  100-102,  704.     London,  1865. 


IXl-RODUCTIO^r.  31 

the  state  of  intellec  tual  and  moral  education  ;  the  unfolding  of  the  liter- 
ary talent  of  mankind  ;  the  solving  of  social  problems  ;  the  co-operation 
of  vast  bodies  of  men  in  highly  organized  religious  service  ;  —  all  these 
depend  upon  what  kind  of  ideas  are  entertained. 

It  is  worth  while  for  any  one  who  is  disposed  to  make  the  most  of 
himself,  to  play  well  his  part  in  the  state,  the  home,  the  school,  in  an 
intelligent  relation  to  the  world  of  ideas,  in  society,  and  in  the  Church 
of  God  to  take  time  enough  first  to  examine  those  great  thoughts  which 
have  been  the  leading  powers  upon  this  planet,  and  then  to  appropriate 
to  himself,  for  his  own  guidance,  those  ideas  which  will  make  him 
manly,  and  which  will,  through  him,  help  to  elevate  the  human  race. 

The  phenomenon  which  we  call  modern  civilization  has  an  ethical 
basis.  There  are  moral  forces  behind  the  development.  The  changes 
involved  in  passing  from  savagery  to  society  at  its  best  are  the  fruit  of 
intellectual  development ;  through  reason,  indeed,  but  that  practical 
reason  which  guides  moral  conduct.     This  apprehension  of  moral  ideas 

—  to  state  the  truth  in  its  lowest  form,  to  state  it  so  moderately  as  to 
win  universal  assent  —  has  been  aided  by  Christ  and  that  which  His 
name  stands  for,  more  than  by  any  other  influence  known  to  history.^ 
"The  creation  of  a  wtw  habit  of  thought,"  said  Professor  Huxley,  when 
he  gathered  up  the  results  of  half  a  century  of  scientific  studies,  ''  the 
creation  of  a  new  habit  of  thought  is  a  greater  acliievement  than  any 
material  invention." 

What  this  book  is  for,  is  to  discover  the  kind  of  ideas  that  are  needed 
to  be  introduced  into  village  and  city,  lonely  farmhouse,  solitary  ship, 
the  peopled  cellar  and  attic,  the  palace,  the  slums  of  civilization,  bar- 
baric islands  or  continents,  semi-civilized  realms  throughout  the  globe 

—  to  induce  new  habits  of  thought  for  the  renewal  of  mankind. 

1  "  Never  can  any  religious  progress  hope  to  rival  the  gigantic  step  which  humanity 
made  through  the  revolution  effected  by  Christ."  —  Strauss"  Life  of  Christ,  V'ol.  II,  p.  49. 
Third  English  edition. 


BOOK    L 

THE   FOC'XDIXG    OF  CIIRISTEXDOJf. 


BOOK    I. 

THE  FOUNDIXG   OF  CHRISTEXDOM. 
I.    A  New  Ideal  of  Life  introduced  by  Christianity. 

AS  the  discovery  of  the  uses  of  steam  and  electricity  has  reYoUition- 
ized  the  modern  world,  so  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  the  moral 
world  was  revolutionized  by  the  discovery  of  the  idea  that  the  First 
Cause  of  all  things  could  be  apprehended  as  if  in  personal  relations,  and 
that  He  was  a  God  of  Love,  and  that  He  took  an  interest  in  mankind, 
and  that  this  Almighty  Power  was  bent  upon  having  a  Kingdom  among 
men.  This  conception  of  God  had  been  dimly  made  known  during 
some  centuries  to  Patriarchs  and  Prophets,  but  now  it  became  a  power 
in  the  daily  life  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

The  ultimate  responsibility  of  every  man  to  God  alone,  the  possibility 
that  every  individual  of  whatever  descent  might  become  the  son  of  the 
Almighty,  the  doctrine  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  of  the  resurrection 
and  of  personal  immortality,  —  these  ideas  shook  the  realms  of  paganism, 
and  gave  new  hope  to  men  who  were  tired  of  Babylonian,  and  Assyrian, 
and  Egyptian  theology,  tireil  of  the  Greeks,  and  very  tired  of  the  tyi)ical 
Romans. 

Aside  from  those  deep  foundations  laid  bare  in  the  Socratic  dialogues, 
of  as  little  popular  power  then  as  now,  there  was  little  to  interest  a 
morally  earnest  man  in  the  ancient  religions  or  philosophies.  Chris- 
tianity, therefore,  came  in  with  full  sweep,  energized  indeed  by  that 
Spirit  which  breathed  upon  the  pristine  elements  and  brought  forth  the 
orderly  foundations  of  a  new  world. 

The  first  thing  done  by  the  new  men  was  to  organize.  "  As  bad  men 
associate,''  quoth  Burke,  "  the  good  must  combine,  else  fall  one  by  one  a 
pitiable  sacrifice  in  a  contemptible  struggle."  They  erected  the  Church, 
the  spiritual  City  of  God.  They  formulated  a  creed,  brief  and  imperfect 
as  it  was,  then  mended  it  when  they  knew  better  what  to  put  into  it. 

35 


36  THE    TKIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

Best  of  all,  most  convincing  of  all,  they  presented  to  the  Roman 
world  new  ideals  of  life.  The  virtues  of  the  first  Christians  led  to  the 
rapid  spread  of  the  new  religion.  "The  desire  of  perfection,"  says 
Gibbon,  "became  the  ruling  passion  of  their  lives  ;  their  pure  and  even 
austere  morality  attracted  attention.'"  This  was  put  forth  by  the  Chris- 
tian a])ologists  as  their  strongest  argument.  Tertullian  s])oke  of  the 
body  of  believers  as  being  remarkable  only  for  the  reformation  of  their 
former  vices.  It  was  offered  to  show  to  the  pagans  the  very  men  who 
were  made  over,  who,  through  Christian  principle,  acted  contrary  to 
their  confessed  and  proven  natural  disposition  :  they  were  new  men 
with  renewed  natures,  and  this  astonished  the  Roman  Empire.  Pliny, 
who  studied  natural  history,  could  but  look  upon  them  as  strange 
creatures  who  were  actuated  by  love,  —  a  species  new  to  Rome. 

"  It  was  a  great  crisis  in  civilization,"  says  Guizot :  "  Christianity 
changed  the  internal  man,  the  prevailing  principles  and  sentiments ;  it 
regenerated  the  moral  and  intellectual  man."-  There  were  new  ideas  in 
the  world,  new  motives  for  action  ;  Love  to  God  and  Love  to  Man 
began  to  renew,  first  neighborhoods,  then  nations. 

The  contrast  between  the  common  life  of  the  empire  and  the  life  of 
the  very  imperfect  Church  was  not  unlike  that  which  might  have  been 
experienced  could  one  have  passed  from  the  precincts  of  the  unholy 
bath,  the  noise  of  the  market,  the  clatter  of  the  kitchen,  and  the  bloody 
arena,  to  the  stillness  of  Christian  worship  in  some  sanctuary  beautified 
by  the  presence  of  purity,  of  self-devotement,  of  self-sacrifice,  by  the 
spirit  of  holiness,  those  tokens  of  celestial  visitation  which  glorified  the 
earliest  Christian  ages  and  anticipated  those  visions  of  angels  and  those 
miracles  in  the  working  of  stone  which  characterized  the  worship  of  the 
new  faith  when  it  came  to  the  throne  and  ruled  the  Roman  world. 

2.    Rome  at  its  Best. 

If  we  take  Rome  at  its  best  we  will  visit  the  secluded  home  of  Cicero 
at  Tusculanum.  We  behold  him  sitting  in  his  library  amid  his  gods  or 
muses  of  marble,  or  the  statues  of  his  favorite  Greek  philosoj)hers  and 
orators.  He  has  been  already  engaged  upon  his  correspondence  for 
two  hours,  writing  those  philosophical  letters  which  have  told  the  world 
so  much  concerning  him,  or  consulting  with  his  clients  who  have  sought 
him  before  day  dawn.  When  the  light  is  so  far  advanced  as  to  reveal  to 
him  with  some  certainty  that  quarter  of  the  horizon  where  the  great  city 
lies,  he  walks  upon  his  open  corridor  or  in  his  garden. 

1  Gibbon's  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  pp.  182,  183.     Boston,  1854. 
-  History  of  Civilization  in  Fiirope,  \i.  31.     Edinburgli  edition. 


THE   FOVXDrXG    OF  Cf/N/S7'EXD0.V.  37 

His  villa  is  standing  high  up  the  furest-clad  hills  amid  neighboring 
heights  which  are  adorned  with  tenijiles  or  the  country  seats  of  the 
most  eminent  men  of  his  nation.  Like  an  eagle  in  his  eyrie,  the  noblest 
Roman  of  them  all  looks  out  over  the  plains  to  the  great  buildings  of 
that  populous  hive  of  the  world,  the  seven-hilled  city  :  the  centre  of 
civilization  and  the  seat  of  empire  toward  which  all  nations  looketi,  as 
the  saints  toward  Jerusalem.  Knowing,  as  we  do  so  well,  what  thoughts 
stirred  the  breast  of  the  great  statesman,  we  see  him  complacently  jxiuse 
under  the  great  chestnut,  just  as  the  first  rays  of  the  sun  touch  the  golden 
roof  of  Jupiter  Optimus.  The  unrivaled  advocate  is  not,  however, 
thinking  about  the  chief  pagan  deity,  but  about  himself  as  the  chief  man 
in  that  chief  city  of  the  world.     Then,  to  divert  himself  from  himself. 


COLLEGE   OF  VESTAL   VIRGINS.  — Le  Roj.x 

we  behold  him  fi.xing  his  eyes  on  the  purple  horizon  of  mountains  L\r 
beyond  Rome,  or  turning  toward  the  blue  Mediterranean  or  to  the 
inland  sea  of  orchards  and  vineyards. 

As  the  heat  of  the  morning  advances,  we  discover  him.  not  far  away, 
walking  with  Atticus  upon  the  shaded  shores  of  the  .Mban  lake  ;  or  mus- 
ing alone  upon  the  wild  banks  of  Aqua  Crabra,  as  it  tumbles  from  rocky 
heights  into  a  deep  dell  and  winds  through  the  woodlands. 

Or  we  see  the  most  eminent  man  of  his  age  wandering  amid  the  thick 
Asturian  forest  that  surrounds  his  island  home  in  the  mouth  of  the  river. 
He  is  looking  out  on  that  side  next  the  sea,  where  he  had  often  walked 
with  his  daughter ;  and  he  cannot  still  his  heart  in  mourning  for  Tullia, 
who,  not  long  since,  had  embarked  for  the  unseen  country. 

When  Paul  spoke  of  the  Romans  as  without  natural  affection,  he  did 
not  refer  to  Cicero,  who  in  his   hour  of  exile  wrote  to  his  wife,  "  My 


38  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

most  faithful  and  best  of  wives.  INIy  life.  Can  I  then  exist  without 
you.     Nothing  is,  or  ever  was,  dearer  to  me  than  you." 

'Tis  not  certain  how  much  or  how  little  Cicero  meant.  He  was  a 
rhetorician.  It  was  his  calling.  He  divorced  his  wife  thirty  years  after 
marriage.  Terentia  held  the  money  power,  and  was  eccentric  in  her 
use  of  it.  She  was  amply  avenged  by  his  heartless  new  wife,  Publilia ; 
and  by  his  new  mother-in-law,  who,  before  her  own  divorce,  so  fright- 
ened the  philosopher  by  threatening  to  make  him  a  domestic  call  at 
Astura.  Being  a  lawyer,  Cicero,  too,  h^ad  persuaded  his  daughter  to  get 
a  divorce  from  the  divorced  man  whom  she  had  married.  His  fairest 
biographer  speaks  of  this  slightly  chequered  domestic  career  as  being 
much  more  happy  than  that  of  most  Romans. 

It  does  not  appear  from  his  familiar  letters  that  Cicero  had  any 
religion ;  although  he  studied  the  topic  as  a  philosopher,  and  as  an  ora- 
tor he  appealed  to  the  popular  faith.  The  difference  between  Cicero 
and  Socrates  and  Plato  was  this,  that  the  Greeks  studied  the  human  and 
the  divine  as  a  life  business  ;  but  the  Roman  devoted  himself  to  politics, 
and  a  round  of  life  diametrically  opposed  to  the  Socratic  simplicity. 
When  Cresar  dined  with  him,  Cicero  notes  that  they  had  a  capital  dinner 
well  served.  He  doted  on  soup.  And  did  not  think  it  odd  in  the  great 
Julius  Caesar  that  the  mighty  soldier  took  an  emetic  in  order  that  he 
might  return  to  his  dinner  with  fresh  gusto. 

When  Cicero  at  threescore  found  himself  alone  in  the  world,  his  two 
divorced  wives  scolding  about  him,  his  daughter  dead,  his  son  no  credit 
or  comfort,  his  brother  alienated,  his  nephew  with  all  the  vigor  of  youth 
calumniating  his  advancing  age,  his  country  breaking  up  and  giving  itself 
to  the  rule  of  the  worst  men  it  had  nurtured,  — then  Cicero  began  to  walk 
much  alone  in  the  paths  of  the  forest,  or  he  arose  before  daybreak  in 
his  own  house,  and  spent  quiet  days  in  his  country  seat,  thinking  of  the 
grounds  of  consolation  in  sorrow,  dwelling  upon  the  nature  of  friendship, 
and  he  reasoned  on  religion  and  he  questioned  himself  what  he  believed 
concerning  the  gods.  These  afterthoughts  of  him,  who  was  so  easily 
first  among  the  more  thoughtful  of  the  Romans,  never  had  any  place  in 
his  crowded  years  of  legal  and  political  struggles,  save  as  they  might 
point  a  paragraph  in  some  polished  oration,  when  a  devout  suggestion 
served  his  rhetoric.  It  was  indeed  pretty  much  all  rhetoric  ;  these  after- 
thoughts giving  a  surpassing  fire  to  the  great  philippics  of  the  last  few 
months  of  his  life. 

There  is  more  moral  helpfulness  to  the  average  man  in  one  page  of 
any  one  of  Paul's  epistles  than  in  the  whole  body  of  Cicero's  works. 

Bald  and  bleak  was  the  religion  of  the  Stoics.  For  the  most  part 
the  so-called  Roman  philosophers  were  severe  of  temper,  sour  and  un- 


THE   FOUND  IXC    OF   CI/K/STF.VDOM. 


39 


sympathetic,  sticking  fast  to  furin  ;  men  with  tlieir  minds  made  up,  and 
hostile  to  new  thought.  No  new  ideas  of  God  for  them  ;  no  moral 
governor  to  interfere  with  their  lives ;  no  sense  of  sin  ;  no  hope  of 
immortality. 

But  for  the  people  at  large  there  were  religious  rites  at  every  turn  ; 
and  divinities  to  minister  in  every  circumstance  of  human  life,  from 
Lucina  to  Nenia,  from  the  first  light  dawning  upon  the  eyes  of  child- 
hood to  the  day  of  wailing  when  they  closed  to  the  earth  forever. 

There  was  never  a  people  more  pesteretl  by  gods  than  Rome,  unless 
India.  Taking  possession  of  many  nations,  the  Roman  soldiers  made 
captive  both  gods  and  citizens.     It  was  deemed  impious  to  besiege  a 


FLIGHT   OF  THE   VESTALS    FROM    ROME,    -Le  Roux. 

town  without  first  notifying  the  local  deities,  and  inviting  them  to  go  to 
Rome,  where  they  were  promised  the  honor  their  due.  Transported  to 
the  Pantheon,  they  were  duly  installed  as  Roman  citizens,  with  the  right 
to  be  worshiped.  So  the  power  of  that  local  deity  stood  pledged  to 
protect  Rome. 

Amitl  this  wilderness  of  gods  from  all  over  the  world,  the  thoughtful 
man  could  but  say  with  Pliny,  "  There  is  nothing  certain,  save  that 
nothing  is  certain."  And  certain  it  was  that  the  times  were  ripe  for 
introducing  the  simplicity  of  the  Christian  conception  of  God. 


3.    At  its  Worst. 

If  we  take  Rome  at  its  worst,  we  will  visit  the  royal  palaces,  the  houses 
of  distinguished  senators  and  those  plunderers  of  the  world  who  have 
come  home  from  spoiling  concjuered  countries  through  misrule.     Taci- 


40  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

tus  spoke  of  the  state  of  society  in  Rome  as  ''  hideous  even  in  peace  ;  "  ^ 
Horace  and  Juvenal  have  testified  against  it.  And  Antoninus  affirmed 
that  among  his  unhappy  people,  "  Faithtulness,  the  sense  of  honor, 
righteousness  and  truth,  have  taken  their  fiight  from  the  wide  earth  to 
heaven." 

It  would  be  easy  to  match,  piece  by  piece,  the  apostolic  arraignment 
in  the  first  chapter  of  the  P^pistle  to  the  Romans.  It  was  a  discouraging 
outcome  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  philosophy  and  the  religious  ritual  of 
the  classic  peoples. 

Under  the  reign  of  the  worst  emperors,  their  matchless  legions  were 
still  preparing  the  way  for  new  civilizations  in  the  most  distant  regions 
of  the  Roman  world.  The  capital  city  became  the  pride  of  every 
Roman  ;  his  patriotism  grew  into  a  religion  ;  and  when  by  world-wide 
conquest  the  gods  of  the  nations  were  gathered  there  like  captives,  his 
patriotic  pride  in  the  imperial  city  became  so  religious,  that  he  finally 
looked  upon  the  Emperor  as  Divine,  for  all  the  purposes  of  the  state. 

That  one  city  conquered  the  world.  And  that  one  city  held  and 
ruled  the  world  solely  by  military  power,  administered  solely  by  the  po- 
litical and  military  favorites  of  that  city  ;  administered  first  of  all  in  their 
own  personal  interests,  second  in  the  interests  of  that  city.  The  dom- 
ineering injustice,  the  haughty  insolence,  and  the  profligacy  of  the  Roman 
soldiery  ground  the  globe  under  an  iron  heel.  When  at  last  the  city 
gave  way  to  the  empire,  the  right  of  every  subject  throughout  the  world 
to  appeal  to  Caesar  —  though  cruel  beyond  belief — was  hailed  as  open- 
ing a  new  era  of  freedom,  or  possible  escape  from  the  local  tyranny ; 
and  it  was  true  that  under  the  empire  there  was  less  far-away  tyranny 
than  there  had  been. 

Looked  upon  as  a  Sociological  Experiment,  the  history  of  Rome  shows 
that  sin  can  be  cultivated.  Rome  in  its  worst  days  grew  wickedness,  as 
men  grow  plants  in  their  gardens.  Nero  and  Caligula  were  flowers  that 
naturally  blossomed  in  the  soil  and  atmosphere  of  a  city  wholly  given  up 
to  iniquity.  The  people  as  such  lived  idly  and  were  fed  by  government, 
and  the  flowing  of  blood  was  their  amusement  month  after  month  ;  and 
when  inhuman  monsters,  sharp  in  inventing  crimes,  sat  upon  the  throne, 
Rome  for  a  time  was  a  mild  type  of  the  bottomless  pit,  —  and  the  bar- 
barians were  a  blessing  who  swept  away  such  a  people. 

The  typical  Roman  was  an  animal  of  no  small  intelligence,  and  of 
great  cunning  and  muscular  vigor.  In  deifying  their  rulers  they  gave  the 
highest  sanctions  of  religion  to  moral  reptiles  sunning  themselves  on  the 
banks  of  the  Tiber.  Tacitus  affirms  that  virtue  was  a  sentence  of  death. 
One  after    another,  the  rulers  were  infamously  licentious,  shamelessly 

1   I,    S^   2. 


THE   FOUXDIXG    OF   CI/NISTEXDU.If.  41 

insensible  to  the  ordinary  claims  of  morality,  and  heartlessly  cruel. 
Tiberius  was  a  monster,  Caligula  insane,  Claudius  imbecile,  and  Nero 
was  Nero. 

Trajan  kept  ten  thousand  slaves  fighting  for  fun  for  four  months,  till 
they  killed  each  other  in  the  amphitheatre.  The  great  circus,  seating 
a  quarter  of  a  million  people,  was  so  enlarged  as  to  seat  nearly  half 
a  million.     The  city  was  mad  for  blood. 

The  fairer  if  not  the  softer  sex  was  shamelessly  accustomed  to  gore. 
Fulvia  was  a  typical  woman.  Her  face  was  spattered  with  blooil  when 
Antony  decoyed  three  hundred  centurions  into  his  house  and  then  mur- 
dered them  ;  and  she  was  a  woman  capable  of  receiving  into  her  laj)  the 
head  of  the  most  eminent  orator  of  the  Roman  world,  and  piercing  his 
tongue  with  her  bodkin.'  Such  women,  by  the  hundred  thousand,  so 
plied  their  thumbs  in  the  great  gladiatorial  contests  as  to  shed  the  most 
blood  possible  in  any  one  day.  This  great  infamy  was  not  condemnetl, 
unless  sparingly,  by  the  most  eminent  men  in  the  entire  Roman  world. 
Seneca  attacked  the  brutality  of  the  sport,  but  the  conquerors  of  the 
world  had  a  taste  for  blood,  like  the  man-eating  tigers  of  the  Orient. 
It  was  linally  suppressed  through  the  influence  of  Christianity. - 

The  Lamb  and  the  Lion,  the  l')ove  and  tlie   ]'iilturc. 

The  relations  between  such  a  society  as  existed  in  Rome  and  the  new 
Christianity  was  that  of  the  lion  and  the  lamb  lying  down  together, — 
the  lion  outside  the  lamb.  The  Holy  Dove  was  attacked  by  the  eagles 
of  Rome.  Ten  systematic  persecutions  —  year  after  year,  reign  after 
reign,  generation  after  generation  —  were  set  on  foot,  to  deliberately 
kill  out  Christianity.  This  is  merely  another  way  of  saying  that  the 
religious  system  of  the  classic  world  needed  to  have  introduced  into  it 
the  principle  of  Love,  which  was  characteristic  of  the  new  Christianity. 
The  Roman  religion  was  defective.  When  in  the  self-revelation  of 
Almighty  God,  He  appeared  as  the  Father  of  all  men,  and  sought  to 
establish  a  universal  brotherhood  among  men,  Rome  arose  and  said  : 
"  We  prefer  the  deification  of  Caligula,  and  Rapacity  shall  rule  ;  and  if 
you  undertake  otherwise,  our  legions  will  see  to  that." 

Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus  became  joint  emperor  when  he  was  forty 
years  old.  His  writings  will  endure  and  be  reprinted  so  long  as  man 
exists  upon  this  planet ;  they  are  as  helpful  as  the  words  of  Seneca, 
the  sycophant,  whose  character  was  beneath  contempt.  Like  Seneca, 
Antoninus  was  not  in  himself  so  good  as  his  rhetoric.     '•'  Men  exist  for 

1  Forsyth's  Cicero,  Vol.  II,  p.  296.     London,  1864. 

2  Vide  Lecky's  History  of  /iuropean  Morals,  Vol.  II,  pp.  36-41. 


42 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


the  sake  of  one  another,"  he  said.  "Teach  them,  or  bear  with  them."' 
Yet,  when  he  had  been  joint  emperor  some  half  dozen  years,  Polycarp 
was  burned  as  a  Christian  by  his  authority.-  "  Eighty  and  six  years," 
quoth  the  martyr,  "  have  I  served  Christ,  and  He  has  never  done  me 
a  wrong;    how  can  I  blaspheme   Him,  my  King,  who  has  saved  me? 


CHRIST   OR    DIANA?— Long. 

Neither  lover,  nor  executioner,  nor  ruler  sitting  in  judgment,  can   dissuade   from   the   choice  of 
Christ,  in  the  place  of  sacrificing  upon  a  pagan  altar. 


He  who  strengthens  me  to  endure  the  fire  will  also  enable  me  to  stand 
firm  at  the  stake."     He  stood  firm,  refusing  to  be  bound. 

"Teach  them,  or  bear  with  them,"  quoth  the  Emperor.  Then  he 
turned  round,  and  beheaded  Justin  Martyr.^  "  No  right-minded  man," 
quoth  the  martyr,  "  will  leave  the  worship  of  God  for  its  opposite." 

"  Every  moment,"  quoth  Antoninus,  "  think  steadily  as  a  Roman  and 

1  The  Thoughts  of  the  Emperor  Af.  AiireHus  Antoninus.  Translated  by  George  Long, 
p.  142,  VIII,  59.     London,  1862. 

2  April  6,  A.D.  166. 

3  His  martyrdom  took  place,  'tis  said,  between  A.D.  148  and  165.  It  is  likely  to  be  near 
the  latter  date.  The  Emperor  Antoninus  Pius  at  the  earlier  date  protected  the  Christians. 
Marcus  Aurelius  came  jointly  to  the  throne  A.D.  161.  The  death  of  Justin  is  commonly 
ascribed  to  the  beginning  of  his  reign.  If  we  eulogize  the  matchless  Meditations,  let  us 
place  beside  them  the  words  of  Justin  Martyr  (Apol.  1-3,  O.xford  transl.)  :  "  We  make  our 
claim  to  be  judged  after  a  strict  and  searching  inquiry.  We  can  suffer  harm  from  none 
unless  we  be  convicted  as  doers  of  evil,  or  proved  to  be  wicked.  I  entreat  that  the  charges 
against  us  may  be  examined  ;  if  they  are  substantiated  let  us  be  punished  as  is  right.  But 
if  no  man  can  convict  us  of  any  crime,  true  reason  does  not  allow  you  through  a  wicked 
report  to  wrong  the  innocent,  or  rather  yourselves." 

Marcus  Aurelius  was  too  busy  in  writing  out  his  Meditations  to  hear  the  pathetic  plea 
of  the  martyr. 


THE  FOUND  IXC    OF  C/IJUSTENDOM. 


43 


a  man  to  do  what  thou  hast  in  hand  with  perfect  and  simple  dignity,  and 
feeling  of  affection,  and  freedom,  and  justice."  ^  Vet,  when  he  was  the 
sole  emperor,-  he  decreed  that  the  accusers  of  Christians  might  have 
their  property  ;  —  a  remarkably  "just  "  decree.''  Upon  the  instant,  cov- 
etous pagans  everywhere  began  to  search  out  the  thrifty  Christians  to 
confiscate  their  goods.  At  Vienna  and  Lyons  the  persecutions  were 
most  savage  ;  popular  clamor  and  plundering,  blows,  stonings,  and  im- 
jirisonments.  The  Bishop  of  Lyons,  an  okl  man  of  ninety,  was  dragged 
to  his  death  through  the  streets,  with  kicks  and  blows  and  missiles  from 
the  mob. 

'■  Consider,"  quoth  the  Emperor,  "  if  thou  hast  hitherto  behaved  to 
all  in  such  a  way  that  this  may  be  said  of  thee,  — 

"  '  Never  hast  wrongcil  a  man  in  deed  or  word.'  "  ■* 

Vet  the  delicate  maiden  Blantlina,  who  said,  "  I  am  a  Christian,  among 
us  no  wickedness  is  committed,"  was  tortured  all  one  day ;  and  then, 
upon  a  subsequent  day,  was  suspended  on  a  low  cross  in  the  amphithea- 
tre and  torn  by  wild  beasts  ;  and  on  a  still  later  day  she  was  first  roasted 


THE    LAST   PRAYER    OF   THE    CHRISTIAN    MARTYRS. —J.  L.  Ge'rome. 


in  an  iron  chair,  then  enclosed  in  a  net  and  tossed  upon  the  horns  of  a 
wild  bull.     ^L  .-\urelius  .Antoninus,  the  sage,  did  it. 

"  Call  to  recollection,"  quoth  the  Emperor,  "  that  thy  life  is  now  com- 
plete, and  thy  service  is  ended,  and  to  how  many  ill-minded  folks  thou 

^  ^feditattol^s,x>.l^,n.S■  2  a.D.  169-180.  3  a.D.  177.  ^  AUd/ta/io/is,  p.  76. 


44  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

hast  shown  a  kind  disposition."  '  Yet  when  Sanctus  confessed,  instead  of 
his  name  and  city  and  race,  "  I  am  a  Christian,"  —  he  was  tortured  until 
his  body  was  one  wound  ;  then  retortured  by  the  same  methods  ;  then  he 
ran  the  scourging  gauntlet ;  and  he  was  then  torn  i)y  wild  beasts  ;  then 
roasted  in  an  iron  chair.   Antoninus  stood  by,  composing  new  meditations. 

M.  Aurelius,  as  the  emperor,  was  consulted  by  the  governor  about 
these  very  cases,  since  some  of  the  Christians  were  Roman  citizens  ; 
and  the  literary  stoic  merely  gave  directions  that  those  who  were  Romans 
should  be  beheaded  rather  than  be  slain  otherwise.- 

It  was  the  verv  piety  of  Aurelius  which  led  him  to  persecute  Chris- 
tianity. "The  very  idea  of  jurisprudence,"  says  Chancellor  Kent,  "with 
the  ancient  lawgivers  and  philosophers,  embraced  the  religion  of  the 
country."  The  emperor  stood  for  the  law,  to  protect  the  Roman  relig- 
ion, to  allow  no  alien  faith.  "  That  which  is  not  good  for  the  swarm, 
neither  is  it  good  for  the  bee,"  he  said."  Even  at  so  early  a  period  as 
that,  Christianity  looked  to  him  as  seriously  threatening  the  Roman  rites. 
To  us  it  seems  a  strange  and  inconsistent  attitude  for  him  to  be  placed 
in.  Nor  can  we  ever  cease  to  mourn  with  Mill :  "  It  is  a  bitter  thought 
how  different  a  thing  the  Christianity  of  the  world  might  have  been,  if 
the  Christian  faith  had  been  adopted  as  the  religion  of  the  empire  under 
the  auspices  of  Marcus  Aurelius  instead  of  those  of  Constantine." 

At  an  early  date  in  the  story  of  those  persecutions  the  jealous  Roman 
law  began  to  look  upon  Christianity  as  rising  to  rivalship,  seeking  to 
establish  a  kingdom,  partitioning  out  the  empire  by  ecclesiastical  gov- 
ernment, aiming  at  universal  sway  instead  of  being  a  local,  a  national 
religion  as  the  Judaic.  The  secret  causes,  the  mystery,  of  the  growth 
perplexed  the  magistrates.  There  was  indeed  a  kingdom  rising  through- 
out the  empire,  the  kingdom  of  love.  Nothing  could  long  stand  in  the 
way  of  it.  So  Athanasius  observed,  during  that  temporary  reverse  that 
overtook  the  Church  in  the  reign  of  Julian  :  "  It  is  only  a  little  cloud,  — 
nubecula  ;  it  will  pass,  —  transibity  The  most  horrible  tortures  by  the 
South  Sea  savages  and  by  African  kings  are  no  worse  than  the  "  civi- 
lized "  Romans  used  against  the  Christian  martyrs  under  Decius.  It  was 
nubecula,  —  and  it  passed  by.  These  courageous  sufferers  were  sustained 
by  their  moral  sense,  their  loyalty  to  Christ,  their  hope  of  immortality. 

I  can,  in  passing,  but  allude  to  one  more  thing  of  no  small  import. 
It  is  to  the  worship  of  the  Roman  emperors,  and  what  grew  out  of  it. 
It  was  a  fine  trap  to  bring  the  Christians  into,  to  accuse  them  of  high 

1  Meditations,  p.  76. 

2  This  account  of  the  martyrdom  at  Vienne  and  Lyons  was  given  in  a  letter  sent  by  the 
churches  there  to  those  of  Asia  and  Phrygia.  Vide  Eusebius'  Ecclesiastical  History,  pp, 
169-180.     Philadelphia. 

8  Meditations,  p.  99. 


THE  MONK   TELEMACHUS.  AND   THE  LAST  GLADIATORIAL  COMBAT  OF  ANCIENT 
ROME.— J.  Staellert. 

A.D.  404.  an  Eastern  monk  visiled  Rome,  his  heart  ag!o-«  with  pity  for  the  victims  of  a  horrible 
sport.  He  leaped  into  the  amphitheatre,  and  threw  himself  between  the  combatants.  The 
crowd  cried  out  to  kill  him,  and  he  was  slain  ;  but  the  Emperor  Honorius  suppressed  the 
bloody  shows  forever. 

45 


THE   FOUND IX G    OF  CIIRISTEiXDOM.  47 

treason  if  they  refused  to  worsliip  Caligula.  In  a  time  of  general  perse- 
cution this  was  made  prominent,  and  at  all  times  the  neglect  of  rites  relat- 
ing to  Caesarian  worship  excited  suspicion  and  accusation.  This  worship 
was  universal  in  the  provinces,  restricted  in  Italy,  and  upon  local  grounds 
not  required  in  Rome.^  It  was  a  piece  of  statecraft.  Appropriate  pro- 
vincial temples  and  priests  tended  to  hold  the  empire  together,  appealing 
as  they  did  to  religion  as  well  as  to  patriotism.  After  the  reign  of  Domi- 
tian  the  personal  character  of  the  emperors  was  better  than  either  before 
or  after  a  series  concluding  with  Aurelius  ;  this  had  the  effect  of  extend- 
ing more  widely  the  worship.  There  were  imperial  statues  in  houses 
among  the  household  gods.  The  provinces  sent  men  to  Rome  every 
year  to  convey  religious  vows  or  homage  to  the  emperor.  Other  gods 
were  local,  the  emperor's  worship  was  universal.-'  The  political  effect 
]iroved  to  be  so  advantageous  that  the  custom  was  continued  under  the 
early  semi-Christian  emperors  until  the  time  of  Gratian. 

What  it  finally  led  to  was  this.  It  fastened  upon  the  Roman  world  the 
tradition  of  looking  to  Rome  for  the  highest  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal 
authority,  a  tradition  existing  in  full  force  during  three  hundred  years  in 
the  most  distant  parts  of  the  empire,  a  tradition  transferred  to  the  Papal 
See  when  the  imperial  throne  toppled  and  fell,  and  St.  Peter's  chair  was 
found  to  stand  firmly  in  its  place.  The  Supreme  Pontiff  was  then  looked 
to  as  the  Vicar  of  God,  the  appropriate  spiritual  and  temporal  head  of 
the  world.  So  this  pagan  doctrine  of  imperial  worship,  at  first  used  for 
hunting  out  Christians  to  be  slain,  culminated  in  putting  the  Christian  in 
position  to  slay  other  people  with  impunity ;  a  privilege  he  was  not  slow 
to  improve  in  the  earlier,  if  not  the  later.  Middle  Ages.  It  was  not,  at 
root,  a  doctrine  from  which  to  expect  wholesome  fruit. 

It  is  to  be  said  in  respect  to  this  whole  topic  of  persecution  by  the 
government  under  which  Christianity  app'eared,  that  it  was  a  test  to 
which  no  other  widely  diffused  religion  was  ever  put.  The  Confucian 
system  was  that  of  the  government  itself.  The  Brahminical  faith  was 
never  persecuted.  The  Taoists  in  China,  and  the  great  Buddhist  move- 
ment, were  never  seriously  beset  by  fire  and  sword.  And  there  was  no 
great  world-power  to  crush  out  Mohammedanism. 

4.    In  Hoc  Sigxo  Vinxes. 

Twelve  Constantines  were  better  than  one  Tiberius,  and  six  Julians, 
apostate,  than  one  Nero.  Take  them  in  any  shape.  Christians,  with 
little  grace  or  none,  were  an  improvement  on  the  pagan  emperors. 

1  Professor  G.  H.  Allen,  D.D.,  Fragments  of  Christian  Histoiy,  p.  90,  note.     Boston. 
"  The  monuments  attest  this  in  every  part  of  the  old  imperial  realm. 


48 


THE    TRIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


'Tis  foolish  to  debate  the  question  of  Constantine's  vision  ;  he  says 
that  he  saw  it.  No  one  else  pretended  to  know.  It  is  not  wise  to 
spend  breath,  or  ink,  in  asking  whether  this  heathen  heart  was  made 
wholly  new ;  since  no  historian  doubts  that  with  Constantine  there  came 
in  new  hope  for  humanity.  He  dropped  the  curtain  upon  the  pagan 
tragedy;  and  aside  from  the  attempt  of  Julian  to  lift  it,  it  staid  down. 

Nor  is  it  timely  to  ask  too  many  questions  in  regard  to  the  next 
twelve  or  fifteen  centuries.  They  are  not,  at  least  now,  to  be  defended. 
Whether  the  Christian  stage  offers  a  perfect  exhibit  of  divine  life  is  not 
the  present  question.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  a  millennium  of  the  new 
religion  proved  to  have  more  in  it  for  the  moral  world  than  the  raillen- 


THE  TEMPLE    OF   DIANA   AT    EPHESUS   TO-DAY. 


nium  preceding  ;  that  Europe  only  partially  Christianized  was  a  great 
advance  upon  pagan  Rome  and  Greece  and  Egypt  and  Assyria. 

On  this  account  the  turn  made  by  Constantine  is  a  notable  hinge  in 
history.  He  was  marching  against  Maxentius,  whose  forces  were  three 
times  his  own.  He  relates  that  he  considered  to  which  god  he  should 
apply  for  help.  He  prayed  to  the  Supreme  God,  whom  his  father  had 
worshipped  as  the  god  of  the  sun.  It  was  after  this  that  he  saw  the 
Cross  in  the  sky,  —  "  In  this.  Conquer." 

He  found  Christianity  so  well  organized  that  it  was  already  a  sturdy 
support  to  the  crumbling  empire,  a  support  of  which  he  determined  as  a 
statesman  to  avail  himself;  the  support  of  large  bodies  of  men  in  every 
considerable  province,  a  support  never  before  accorded  to  any  emperor. 
The  Christians  had  proved  good  citizens ;  they  became  his  partisans. 
Christianity,  says  Canon  Farrar,  did  not  succeed  because  Constantine 


THE   FOUND  I XG    OF  CIIRISTEXDOM.  49 

became  a  Christian,  but  Constantino  became  a  Christian  because  Chris- 
tianity had  succeeded. 

The  emperor  threw  over  Christianity  the  robes  of  paganism  ;  and  the 
Church  could  not  throw  them  off  for  many  a  century.  Yet  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  even  with  its  unfortunate  heritage  from  the  Roman  Empire, 
revealed  the  love  of  (iod  to  man,  and  carried  the  fundamental  i)rinciples 
of  man's  answering  love  to  Cod,  and  man's  love  to  man,  to  the  l)ar- 
barians  of  the  north,  and  there  built  up  a  Christian  civilization.  If,  in 
some  instances,  they  told  the  barbarians  that  they  would  cut  their  heads 
oil  if  they  did  not  comply  and  accept  the  doctrine  of  Love,  it  does  not 
alter  the  fact  that  the  doctrine  of  Love  is  what  Christians  taught  the 
savages  when  they  once  got  them  under  their  thumbs.  This  mode  of 
procedure  was,  in  part,  the  heritage  of  Christianity  from  Imperial  Rome, 
and  part  pertained  to  that  culprit  which  has  so  much  to  answer  for — 
the  Spirit  of  the  Age. 

Constantine's  edict  of  toleration  to  Christianity  was  issued  at  Milan, 
A.D.  313.  It  granted  full  religious  freedom,  —  a  very  proper  beginning 
in  the  imperial  attempt  to  strike  a  Christian  attitude. 

The  natural  man  within  us,  however,  must  take  no  small  satisfaction 
in  the  next  move.  The  amiable  and  Christian  sons  of  Constantine  had 
an  eye  to  business,  and  they  turned  the  tables  on  the  moribund  mythol- 
ogy of  the  empire  and  began  to  persecute  the  pagans.  When  Julian 
came  he  set  this  matter  to  rights,  and  the  pagans  had  peace  if  not 
prosperity. 

5.    Advance  of  the   Standard  of  the  Cross. 

Futile  were  the  attempts  of  the  Emperor  Julian  to  revive  the  ancient 
cult.  The  Pontifex  Maximus  in  vain  was  urged  to  keep  the  pagan  priests 
from  frequenting  the  taverns  and  the  theatres,  and  to  induce  them  to 
imitate  in  some  measure  the  more  austere  of  the  Christian  moralities. 
Fruitless  was  the  imperial  exhortation  that  the  priests  of  Apollo  and 
Bacchus,  Venus  and  Vulcan,  should  preach  to  the  populace  as  the  Chris- 
tians did,  and  induce  the  people  to  lead  holy  lives. 

The  public  sentiment,  against  the  old  and  in  favor  of  tlie  new,  set  in 
so  strong  that  the  Emperor  Theodosius  finally  put  his  foot  down,  and 
said  that  the  empire  would  tolerate  paganism  no  longer. 

During  the  centuries  next  coming,  the  organization  of  the  Church  was 
carried  to  that  high  degree  of  perfection  which  fitted  the  entire  body  to 
be  handled  by  the  Roman  Pontiff,  whenever  the  time  should  come  for 
him  to  rule  the  world  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal,  with  a  dignity  and 
efficiency  which  might  well  have  excited  the  envy  of  the  uneasy  shades 


50 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


of  the  Cresars.  The  Roman  empire  had  developed  surpassing  execu- 
tive qualities  ;  there  having  nev^er  been  a  time  when  an  able  man  could 
not  push  his  way  to  the  front.  No  reader  of  the  story  of  the  early 
Church  can  escape  the  conclusion  that  the  Christian  leaders  trained  in 
this  school  were  competent,  as  kings  and  priests  unto  God  in  this  life. 
The  shadows  of  many  of  these  men  have  been  projected  across  the  inter- 
vening centuries,  and  we  recognize  them  to-day. 

And  he  indeed  is  blind,  or  ill-read  in  history,  who  fails  to  see  that,  with 
the  on-crowding  of  the  Christian  hosts,  century  after  century,  there  was 

a  vast  change  effected 
in  human  affairs. 

Ignorant  and  cred- 
ulous, —  more  so  at 
least  than  the  critic  of 
the  nineteenth  century; 
fanciful  in  their  theol- 
ogy ;  liable  to  sharp 
discipline  by  our  mod- 
ern synods  and  assem- 
blies ;  superstitious,  be- 
ing several  centuries 
nearer  to  the  primitive 
man  than  our  gen- 
eration, —  they  were 
Christians  in  the  dark, 
attempting  to  see  the 
Light  and  to  walk  in  it. 
Their  virtue,  their  con- 
stancy, the  spiritual 
atmosphere  of  their 
lives,  their  faith  in  the 
unseen  Power  that 
makes  for  righteous- 
ness, their  exhibition  of  the  Divine  Love  to  men,  and  their  own  matchless 
charities,  their  sense  of  moral  need  and  their  courageous  uplifting  of  the 
Cross,  their  patience  and  their  self-denial,  and  their  practical  application 
of  the  Gospel  to  the  social  state  ;  —  all  these  challenge  the  veneration  of 
the  modern  era  ;  that  fair  meed  of  fame  which  we  accord  to  the  heroic 
personages  of  every  age,  to  those  who  caught  up  the  dying  civilization 
of  the  ancient  world  and  gave  to  it  health  and  soundness,  new  principles 
of  life,  and  an  immortal  destiny. 

The  men  who  perpetrated  erroneous  statements  of  doctrine,  or  put 


THE   PALACE   OF  THE   CAESARS   TO-DAY. 


THE  FOUXDIXG    OF  CHRISTENDOM.  51 

forth  foUacious  theories  for  the  contluct  of  Hfe,  bore  in  their  bodies  the 
marks  of  their  sufferings  for  the  Saviour  of  men.  The  smoke  of  martyr 
fires  (hxrkened  the  chambers  of  the  earhest  Councils  of  the  Church. 
That  the  multitudes  learned  to  honor  (iod  in  their  own  homes  and  in 
the  market-place,  to  search  out  tlie  poor  and  the  inrn-ni,  to  minister  to 
the  sick,  and  to  announce  everywhere  between  man  and  man  those  i)rin- 
ciples  of  conduct  which  woukl  eventually  revolutionize  society,  —  all  this 
was  due  to  the  faithfulness  wiili  wliich  the  essential  elements  of  Christian 
living  were  discovered  in  the  wortl  of  Cod  and  announced  in  the  ears  of 
all  who  would  hear,  and  due  to  the  transforming  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  living  and  loving  Cod  who,  at  the  first,  wrought  a  new  creation  out 
of  ancient  night. 

The  Hermits. 

With  the  growing  spirituality  of  the  Church  there  came  a  growing  dis- 
taste for  the  world  as  it  was.  The  most  eminent  saints  took  pessimistic 
views  of  life,  as  Gautama  did,  as  the  early  Aryan  sages  did.  And  they 
scuttled  away  from  the  world,  and  hid  themselves  in  deserts  as  solitary 
as  the  watery  waste  of  the  middle  sea. 

There  is  no  more  beautiful  picture  in  history  than  one  that  might  be 
made  of  the  faces,  surpassingly  sweet,  aglow  with  the  light  of  God,  the 
faces  of  well-to-do  young  men  and  maidens,  who  gave  their  goods  to 
the  poor,  and  retired  into  solitudes.  Such  was  St.  Antony,  of  noble 
blood,  with  life  far  nobler  than  Marc  Antony,  whose  name  he  bore.  His 
life  story  related  by  Athanasius  was  one  factor  in  leading  Augustine  to 
make  a  sharp  turn  in  his  youthful  life. 

This  movement  was,  in  part,  the  protest  of  the  few  against  the  wear- 
ing of  the  robes  of  paganism  by  the  most.  The  low  plane  of  the  aver- 
age Christian  living,  the  merely  nominal  Christianity  of  the  great  mass, 
the  conformity  to  the  world,  led  not  a  few  devout  persons  to  abandon 
society,  at  least  for  a  time.  Some  returned  to  it,  with  singularly  elevated 
aims  in  life ;  and  some  still  tarried  in  the  deserts,  —  of  whom  a  few 
became  not  only  visionary  but  insane.  Among  the  most  eminent  men 
of  the  Church  were  those  who  tried  this  experiment  a  few  years ;  so 
long  only  as  it  was  helpful  to  them.  Great  influence  against  the 
custom  was,  however,  exerted  by  the  most  powerful  preachers  of  the 
age  :  —  With  society  still  inconceivably  corrupt,  why  should  men  fly 
from  it? 

It  was  but  the  day-dawn  of  the  Christian  Church,  and  the  men  could 
not  see  their  pathway  clearly.  So,  to-day,  the  ascetics  of  India  have 
little  light  to  go  by.  Many  of  these  devotees  in  the  early  Church  had 
slender  wants,  and  could  abide  in  the  wilderness  as  easily  as  Elijah  and 


52 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


John  the  Baptist.  Some  fled  to  the  deserts  to  escape  persecution,  — 
preferring  the  cool  stars,  the  hurtless  fires  of  God,  to  serving  as  fagots 
to  hght  the  gardens  of  Nero.  Then,  too,  the  imminent  fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire  drove  some  from  the  haunts  of  men ;  they  heard  beforehand 
the  crackling  warnings,  and  made  good  their  own  escape. 

This  early  escapade  of  Christian  hermit  life  really  bore  fruitage  in  the 


THE   COLISEUM   TO-DAY. 
A  cross  marks  the  centre  of  the  arena. 

monasticism  of  later  generations.  Indeed,  that  serious  phase  of  Church 
life  had  already  begun;  although  its  full  development  was  reserved  for 
happier  times. 

6.    The    Relation    of    the    Fall   of    the    Empire   to   the 
Progress  of  Christianity. 


I. 

"  Rome  is  dying  and  laughing,"  was  the  comment  of  Salvian  upon 
the  rebuilding  of  the  theatre  at  Treves ;  rebuilt  as  soon  as  the  Germans 
had  ceased  to  sack  the  city.  The  fourth  and  the  fifth  centuries  proved 
to  be  the  reckoning  day  for  Rome.     After  her  invincible  legions  had 


THE  FOUNDING    OF  CHRISTENDOM.  S3 

fallen  or  fled,  there  were  scores  of  years,  running  on  into  centuries, 
when  the  lute  was  silent,  and  the  homes  of  the  world  were  bereft  of 
peace  ;  when  the  listening  south  of  Europe  heard  but  the  trampling  of 
barbaric  hordes  from  the  north  across  their  garden  lands,  and  the  shouts 
of  an  untutored  people  echoing  through  their  classic  halls  and  desolated 
temples.  Manuscripts  and  monuments  but  amused  the  Vandals  iii  their 
burning  and  marring. 

"  Everywhere  the  sword,  everywhere  death,"  cried  Gregory  the  Great. 

And  the  slaves  of  the  empire  were  avenged  through  the  enslavement 
of  their  masters  by  the  uncouth  and  high-spirited  conquerors  from  out 
the  black  forests. 

And  during  the  centuries  next  following  there  was  no  stay  or  hope. 
Art  and  letters  languished ;  the  philosopher  and  the  poet  had  disap- 
peared from  the  earth.  What  light  there  was,  gleamed  from  the  Cross. 
The  only  authority  recognized  in  those  gloomy  generations  was  the  voice 
of  the  Vicar  of  God. 

Pillage  was  the  rule,  industry  the  exception.  Man  primeval  reappeared, 
so  far  as  relates  to  his  abiding  in  strange  resorts  like  a  hunted  animal ; 
the  barbarians  driving  the  timid  into  concealment,  and  slaying  the  bold. 
It  was  when  the  old  civilization  had  utterly  perished  from  the  earth  that 
the  Triumphant  Cross  proved  the  saviour  of  Europe. 

II. 

The  masses  of  the  people  were  now  no  longer  deceived  by  the 
glamour  of  the  proud  paganism  and  the  political  power  of  Rome.  The 
multitudes  were  swept  into  the  net  of  the  Church  in  shoals ;  and  many 
were  the  specimens  of  queer  fish  that  were  found,  —  the  remains  of 
some  of  them  dried  and  salted  being  still  extant  in  the  libraries  of 
to-day. 

And  now  came  sweeping  into  the  Church  the  great  families  which  had 
given  distinction  to  the  empire ;  they,  too,  recognized  the  Supreme 
Pontiff  as  the  great  spiritual  and  political  power  of  the  day,  —  like  some 
god-emperor  of  a  by-gone  century.  It  was  during  the  generation  prior 
to  the  year  a.d.  500,  that  the  Roman  aristocrats  became  Christians ; 
those  proud  families  who  had  clung  to  paganism  till  now.  The  Scipio 
and  the  Marcellus  and  the  Gracchus  of  the  fifth  Christian  century  went 
into  the  nunnery  or  the  monastery ;  or,  transforming  the  old  home  into 
a  holy  house,  they  began  a  life  of  personal  ministration  to  the  poor. 
The  Roman  Church  was  rising  as  the  Roman  temporal  power  was  fall- 
ing ;  and  the  Roman  senator  of  the  new  era,  and  the  dignified  officers 
of  the  state,  and  ladies  of  the  highest  social  rank,  accustomed  to  luxu- 


5+  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

rious  living,  ministered  to  those  in  want,  as  the  ahnoners  of  God.  So 
Christianity  came  at  last  to  be  the  fashion  in  the  ancient  seat  of  paganism. 
When  Fabiola  died,  the  monks  gathered  their  clans,  and  there  were  so 
many  distinguished  adherents  to  the  Church  that  the  funeral  procession 
was  likened  by  the  populace  to  one  of  the  military  triumphs  of  the 
empire,  the  far-away  echoes  of  which  had  not  yet  died  out  of  the 
capital.^ 

III. 

It  is  literally  true  that  the  Vandals  made  the  popes,  and  that  the 
barbarians  built  up  the  Church  by  driving  men  to  the  Roman  Primate 
at  a  time  when  the  hold  of  the  emperor  was  slackened.  It  was  found 
that  so  much  good  management  had  gone  into  the  organization  of  the 
Church,  and  it  was  manned  so  efficiently  at  every  point,  that  it  came  to 
be  the  interest  of  the  weaker  political  powers  to  seek  the  good  offices 
of  its  ecclesiastical  head. 

Any  claims  by  the  Church  to  secular  power  were  slightly  defined  at 
first,  but  the  main  end  was  kept  in  view ;  and,  as  one  advantage  after 
another  was  gained,  the  precedents  which  were  established  obtained  the 
weight  of  laws  of  iron. 

This  culminated  in  building  up  a  great  central  religious  and  political 
power  which  was  competent  to  arrest  the  downward  career,  and  give 
a  new  start  to  Rome.  The  men  in  the  management  of  the  Church,  the 
Mazarins,  Richelieus,  and  Wolseys  of  that  age,  were  every  way  equal 
to  it.     The  Church  could  command  more  ability  than  the  state. 

Now  came  on  apace  the  mythical  dark  ages,  —  as  much  a  myth  as 
the  story  of  Prester  John,  or  the  existence  of  the  Great  American  Desert. 
There  were  no  dark  ages.     They  were  brightening  ages. 

The  rise  of  the  Franks  and  the  Germans  compensated  for  the  loss  of 
the  elder  political  state  in  the  south.  Even  if  the  development  of  the 
north  required  many  generations,  yet  was  there  no  time  in  which  there 
was  not  more  essential  human  brotherhood  in  Europe  than  under  the 
reign  of  Rome  ;  and  a  more  general  diffusion  of  the  kind  of  knowledge 
most  helpful  to  the  average  man.  The  mitigation  of  the  heathenism 
of  Europe,  even  if  slight,  was,  in  several  particulars  which  can  be 
enumerated,  a  distinct  advance  in  a  social  point  of  view. 

In  saying  this,  I  have  a  distinct  apprehension  of  that  which  was  worst 
in  the  early  part  of  the  Middle  Ages ;  when  the  rulers  of  petty  realms 
came  to  the  throne  in  childhood.  They  were  controlled  by  an  infamous 
priesthood  ;  were  baptized  as  Christians  ;  were  maintained  in  sensuality, 
and  in  such  barbaric   splendor  as   they  could   command  ;    and  were 

1  This  paragraph  is  based  on  the  letters  of  St.  Jerome. 


THE   FOUNDLXG    OF  CHRISTENDOM.  57 

commonly  removetl  in  early  manhuud  by  the  assassin's  blade,  to  make 
room  for  other  tools  of  crafty  ecclesiastics.  If  this  were  all,  it  was  not 
worse  than  the  reign  of  Rome. 

But  this  was  not  all.  During  all  these  ages  there  was  a  beneficent 
power  always  at  work  ;  and  an  increasing  number  of  workers,  in  minis- 
tering to  the  wants  of  the  ])oor ;  in  alleviating  distress ;  in  comforting 
mourners ;  in  making  known  to  men  the  love  of  God ;  and  in  leatling 
men  to  love  Him  and  to  love  each  other ;  and  in  so  modifying  law  as 
to  insure  more  equitable  conduct  of  affairs  between  men  as  brethren. 
There  was  no  one  generation,  of  this  much  slandered  period  of  history, 
which  did  not  witness  more  of  this  divine  niinistration  than  pagan  Rome 
ever  saw,  outside  of  Christianity,  in  all  the  ages  of  her  history.  These 
ages  were  not  so  dark  as  those  preceding. 

If  there  was  less  of  a])parent  political  orderliness,  there  was  arising 
an  order  of  a  different  kind,  which  was  better  adapted  to  promote  the 
happiness  of  man  in  his  social  state. 

The  facts  to  make  good  this  position  will  appear  in  later  pages,  in 
different  parts  of  this  book. 

7.    The    Christian    Roman    Power. 

When  we  come  to  the  time  of  Hildebrand,^  we  find  the  Christian 
Church  in  a  position  to  be  the  grand  unifier  of  Europe.  There  was  in 
that  age  no  other  calling  in  life  for  the  ablest  men  than  kingcraft,  or 
war,  or  the  Church.  The  Church  could  always  depend  upon  command- 
ing the  services  of  the  ablest  men  ;  and  through  their  manipulation  of 
the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  we  came  to  the  term  Christendom,  —  a 
Christian  or  Christ  power  that  permeated  the  semi-civilized  districts 
of  Europe.  So  Christianity  came  to  be  a  great  interest  to  many  peoples. 
The  central  figure  was  the  primate  of  Rome,  and  he  was  equal  to  the 
hour.  The  popes  before  Hildebrand  were  not  so  ambitious  of  temporal 
authority  as  to  gain  pre-eminence  in  promoting  peace  and  the  well- 
being  of  society ;  when  he  came  to  the  chair,  he  set  to  himself  first  of 
all  the  task  of  reforming  the  Church  from  within,  and  making  it  fit  to 
rule  the  world;  and  then  he  so  brought  the  world  under  subjection  that 
the  Papal  See  became,  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word,  the  successor 
of  Imperial  Rome. 

Absolute  submission  to  spiritual  authority  was  taught  and  enforced  in 
Northern  Europe.  "  It  is  much  safer  to  obey  than  to  govern,"  says 
A  Kempis.  It  was  a  rule  of  conformity,  of  repression  ;  a  wholesome 
discipline,  at  least    for  our  wild  Anglo-Saxon   race.      In  England  the 

^  A. II.  101^-108:;. 


58  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Church  was,  before  the  Norman  conquest,  almost  the  only  unifying 
power.  Kings  were  controlled  and  held  to  what  the  Church  said  was 
right.  The  universality  of  the  rule  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff,  through  the 
hierarchical  system,  made  religion  far  less  the  tool  of  local  rulers.  Spir- 
itual courts  were  established  to  decide  cases. 

This  central  authority,  to  which  local  rulers  gave  at  least  some  degree 
of  heed,  was  a  great  boon  in  those  drear  generations,  in  spite  of  any 
evils  connected  with  the  administration.  Barbaric  Europe  was  in  the 
process  of  becoming  civilized,  and  every  man's  right  arm  was  law,  and 
every  kingdom  was  in  a  hot  struggle  in  which  the  fittest  only  could  sur- 
vive ;  the  well-organized  force  of  ecclesiastics  which  swarmed  at  every 
petty  court  and  which  tutored  the  conscience  of  every  confessor,  was  a 
restraint  of  which  kingdoms  and  peoples  stood  in  need. 

It  is  impossible  to  overestimate  the  value  of  that  spiritual  aid  which 
came  to  the  humble  in  the  earth  whose  homes  offered  no  opportunity 
for  solitude,  by  the  opening  of  the  churches  and  the  exhibition  of  the 
crucifix,  the  reminder  of  our  Lord's  death,  —  an  hour  of  peaceful  con- 
templation amid  the  stormy  life  of  the  Middle  Ages.  The  house  of  God 
was  not  so  rude  as  the  hovels  of  the  poor.  The  devotee  could  not  but 
be  touched  by  ceremonies  that  were  already  hoary  with  centuries  of 
observance  ;  could  not  but  venerate  the  doctrines  which  had  come  down 
from  far-away  generations ;  could  not  but  believe  that  some  well-known 
saints  represented  a  host  of  holy  beings  who  had  glorified  the  Church 
age  after  age  ;  could  not  but  believe  in  the  miracles  which  in  the  popular 
faith  attested  the  power  of  the  Church  and  honored  its  victories  over 
the  world. 

The  Veil  and  the  Tonsure. 

I. 

The  hermit  spirit  of  the  early  Church  built  artificial  solitudes  in  the 
cities  or  haunts  not  far  from  civilization,  by  erecting  monasteries,  which 
proved  to  be  more  convenient  to  most  who  desired  a  recluse  life  than 
to  abide  in  a  desert.  These  religious  houses,  when  barbarism  was  tear- 
ing Rome  to  pieces,  proved  to  be  strongholds  for  the  conservation  of 
religious  life,  for  morality,  for  ecclesiastical  art,  as  well  as  a  centre  for 
authoritative  influence  when  the  civil  government  was  weakening.  In- 
deed, during  some  centuries,  there  was  little  religious  force  outside  the 
monasteries;  even  if  the  masses  of  people  outside  were  baptized,  their 
religion  rarely  struck  through. 

The  convent  and  the  monastery  drew  to  themselves  the  most  religious 
of  the  people,  who  craved  the   mysterious   spiritual  good   which  they 


THE  FOUND  IXC,    OF  CHRISTENDOM. 


59 


believed  to  be  found  beneath  the  veil  or  that  tonsure  which  symbolized 
the  crown  of  thorns. 

"  It  is  good,"  quoth  St.  Uernard,  '•  for  us  to  be  here  ;  for  here  a  man 
lives  more  purely,  falls  more  rarely,  rises  more  swiftly,  walks  more  care- 
fully, rests  more  securely,  dies  more  happily,  is  cleansed  more  speedily, 
is  rewarded  more  abundantly." 

The  stars  of  that  age  glitter  not  in  vain  for  us.  Who  can  gaze  upon 
the  saintly  Bonaventura  without  a  thrill  of  reverence?  He  stood  silently 
pointing  to  his  crucifix,  when  he  was  asked  to  tell  how  he  acquired  his 
vast  stores  of  learning; ;  when  the  mad  crowds  in  the  cities  were  riotincr. 


THE  VESPER    BELL.  —  Crutzner. 

As  in  the  famous  "Angelus."  the  laborers  in  the  field  drop  their  tools  and  assume  an  attitude  of 
devotion  at  the  call  oi  the  evening  prayer  bell :  so  those  who  haunt  this  meeting  place 
of  wayfarers  are  by  the  vesper  stroke  reminded  of  the  Cross. 


and  the  great  lords  were  wrangling  and  waging  their  private  wars  for 
plunder,  he  was  content  to  gaze  on  the  cross,  finding  in  it  the  profound- 
est  motive  to  lead  a  loftier  life.  To  pray  well  is  to  study  well.  Others 
might  shine  in  the  court  or  play  a  great  part  in  European  i)olitics,  but 
the  seraphic  doctor  was  content  with  his  books  and  his  crucifix,  and  the 
noiseless  round  of  homely  monastic  servitude.  He  was  found  washing 
pots  and  kettles  by  the  medieval  dudes  from  Rome  who  Ijrought  to  him 
his  cardinal's  hat. 

"Silent,  humble,  obedient,"  three  virtues;  "worshipful,  studious, 
laborious,"  three  occupations :  You  must  take  to  these  six,  quoth 
Benedict,  or  you  cannot  abide  with  me. 


60 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


As  the  great  religious  houses  were  prospered,  new  forces  of  self- 
denying  men  came  to  the  front,  eager  to  form  brotherhoods  of  a  stricter 
sort.  The  Dominican  order  was  founded  by  one  who  in  his  youth 
gave  away  all  he  possessed  ;  and  when  he  desired  to  redeem  a  widow's 
son,  he  had  nothing  left  but  his  poor  body,  which  he  offered  to  have 
sold  into  slavery  for  sweet  charity's  sake. 


SIESTA   IN   THE    MONASTERY. —  Grutzner. 

As  to  these  homeless  men,  it  is  delightful  to  think  of  them  as  having  a  home :  and  if  a  house 
full  of  religious  bachelors  can  be  merry,  God  bless  them. 


The  average  ecclesiastic  could  not  understand  the  magnetic  quality 
of  that  Christlike  enthusiasm  which  enlisted  a  great  following  among 
such  as  desired  most  of  all  to  be  Christlike.  "Why,"  asked  the  Friar 
Masseo  of  St.  Francis,  "  why  should  all  the  world  run  after  thee,  and 
every  one  desire  to  see  and  hear  and  obey  thee?  Thou  art  not  hand- 
some ;  thou  art  not  noble  ;  thou  art  not  learned ;  then  why  to  thee,  — 
why  does  all  the  world  run  after  thee?" 

"  I  am  a  herald  of  the  great  King,"  was  the  reply  made  by  St.  Fran- 
cis to  the  highwaymen  who  caught  him  and  questioned  him. 

He  led  the  life  of  a  devout  beggar  upon  the  Umbrian  hills,  and  if  he  was 
the  guest  of  a  day  at  a  rich  man's  table,  he  sprinkled  ashes  upon  his  food. 

If  we  think  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  as  being,  in  some  respects,  not 
other  than  a  wild  lunatic  with  method  and  orderliness  and  a  good 
organizing  faculty  in  his  madness,  —  not  more  eccentric  perhaps  than 
Lord  Byron,  —  yet  it  was  of  infinite  credit  that  he  could  get  through  the 
earlier  part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  when  all  the  religious  world  was 


THE  FOUXDIXG    OF  C/fRISTEXDO.V. 


61 


battling  against  the  Albigensian  heretics,  in  amusing  himself  with  a 
pet  lamb  instead  of  taking  his  fun  in  the  high  Alps  with  color-blind 
St.  Dominic,  in  slaughtering  the  Lord's  mountain  sheep  under  the 
notion  that  they  were  black.  Tender  of  fowl  and  fish  was  the  sweet- 
spiriteil  man  of  Assisi.  He  was  a  brother  to  the  birds;  a  Buddhistic 
relationship  rare  in  Christendom. 

II. 

The  doctrine  of  celibacy  was  a  protest  against  the  lust  of  the  world. 
The  doctrine  of  voluntary  poverty,  a  protest  against  luxury,  against  the 
bribes  which  ensnared  so  many  prelates,  against  the  lust  for  gain,  that 
covetousness  which  is  the  curse  of  the  Church  in  all  ages.     To-day  and 


BURNING   OF  THE    MONASTERY. —  Lessing. 


yesterday  and  to-morrow,  generation  after  generation,  a  multitude  of 
sick  folk  are  cared  for  and  comforted  in  hospitals  founded  ages  ago  by 
the  mendicant  monks. 

The  Church  was  the  ark  of  all  things  that  had  life,  said  Isaac  Taylor, 
who  figured  the  mediaeval  era  as  a  deluge  of  a  thousand  years.  The 
ark  was  monastic.  The  brethren  cultivated  the  soil,  and  cultivated 
their  minds.  A  multitude  of  them  made  themselves  into  mere  copying 
machines  for  the  good  of  future  ages  :  there  was  no  use  for  them  after 
the  discovery  of  printing.     "  Do  not  trouble  yourself  at  the  fatigue  of 


62 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


your  work,"  said  Thomas  a  Kempis,  '•'  for  God  will  give  the  reward  in 
eternity  ;  if  he  who  gives  a  glass  of  cold  water  does  not  lose  his  reward, 
he  who  gives  the  living  water  of  wisdom  will  receive  recompense." 

Many  a  dull  day  in  the  narrow  cell  was  glorified  by  the  splendor 
of  celestial  visitation.  Young  men  with  hearts  of  fire,  studiously 
repressed    all   longings    for   the    earth,   for  earthly  companionship,  for 

domestic  love;  and  fast- 
ened the  mind  upon 
(jod  only,  and  the  ever- 
lasting rest.^ 

8.  The  Creation 
OF  A  Christian 
Europe  by  Chris- 
tian Rome. 


The  great  religious 
force  shut  up  in  the 
monasteries  was  less 
operative  upon  society 
as  such,  since  society 
itself  was  little  else  than 
a  baptized  paganism. 
The  missionary  method 
pursued  by  the  Church 
was  defective  during 
more  than  a  thousand 
years.  It  is  incredible 
that  the  corrupt  theories 
and  practices  of  hea- 
thenism should  not  have 
been  poured  into  the 
current  of  the  Church 
life,  like  the  mud  of 
the  Missouri  fouling 
The  Church    never  got  over   receiving   Constantine   and 


VALKYRIE    BEARING    A    HERO    TO    VALHALLA 

DiELITZ. 


clear  water, 

Marcellus  and  the  Gracchi  without  putting  them  on  probation.  The 
effect  was  not  noticed  till  the  attempt  was  made  to  adv-ance  Christian- 
ity by  what  was  quaintly  called  the  Conversion  of  the  Northern  Nations. 
"  Rome,"  says  Heine,  "  has  always  yearned  for  sovereignty  ;  and  when 
her   legions    fell   she    sent   dogmas    into  the  provinces."     The   deadly 

1  J'id£  Notes. 


THE  FOUXDIXG    OF  CHRISTENDOM. 


63 


dogmas  were  more  dreaded  tlian  tlie  legions  by  some.  1  )id  not  four 
thousands  Saxons  face  Charlemagne,  and  deliberately  choose  to  die 
ratiier  than  believe  such  stuft"?     Thev  died. 

It  was  better  for  the  Church  that  they  did.  IJaplized  heathenism 
without  admixture  would  have  been  the  death  of  the  Church. 

Buddhism  suffered  from  receiving  to  itself  the  errors  of  China  and 
Japan.  Islam  adapted  itself  to  the  errors  of  its  proselytes,  whose  dis- 
tinctive Mohammedan  duties  interfered  little  with  entertaining  .Arabic, 
Ottoman.  Hinilu,  or  Mongol   notions  and  customs.      It  was  a  far-reach- 


A    PREACHhk    iN    A    Nuk'w  hoiAiN    o'J  F  lAGt.  — 'i  ideml'N'd. 


ing  error  to  attempt  to  engraft  upon  Christianity  principles  alien  to 
it,  and  to  vivify  unwholesome  leaf  and  fruitage  by  Christian  root  and 
stock. 

The  so-called  conversion  of  nations  did  not  imply  the  regeneration  oi 
the  individual  life.  Kings  and  their  courts  were  baptized,  and  the  most 
loyal  of  their  people  ;  their  only  Christian  "  experience,"  that  of  being 
wet,  scantily  perhaps,  by  the  waters  of  baptism.  .And  henceforth  ail 
their  pagan  superstitions  and  heathen  immorality  and  barbaric  violence 
were  called  Christian.  But  witch-murder,  and  bloody  persecutions,  and 
whatever  was  demoniacal,  were  no  part  of  essential  Christianity. 

It  is  however  true  that  this  mistake  proved  to  be  in  the  interest  of 


64 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


good  government.  As  in  the  early  barbaric  conciuests  of  the  south  the 
condition  of  the  barbarians  themselves  was  improved,  so  now  their  own 
yieUling  to  the  presentation  of  the  Cross  made  them  more  amenable  to 
Christian  law,  and  they  i)rofited  by  mere  contact  with  a  higher  civiliza- 
tion, which  did  not  need  to  be  very  high  to  be  above  them. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  self-devotement  of  St.  Patrick  was  for  the 
advantage  of  the  Celts  who  were  in  such  darkness  as  to  count  by  nights 

not  days,  —  se'nnight, 
fortnight ;  indeed  the 
Druids  called  them  the 
children  of  the  night, 
coming  out  of  dark- 
ness. His  apostolic 
courage  and  rare  elo- 
quence won  the  chiefs 
and  the  tribes  ;  and  he 
so  organized  his  thirty- 
three  years'  work  that 
it  was  continued  in  the 
generations  following, 
—  paganism  never  re- 
turning.' The  Hebrides 
and  Scotland  and  the 
north  of  England  were 
visited  by  the  pupils  of 
St.  Patrick. 

The  welcome  which 
many  peoples  accorded, 
to  the  new  faith  recalls 
the  triumphs  of  Bud- 
dhism in  its  pristine 
centuries,  —  which  was 
an  undoubted  boon  to 
great  numbers  who 
gave  up  their  ancient 
idolatry;  butthe stream 
never  rose  above  the  fountain,  and  the  fountain  itself  was  not  very 
high,  it  being  of  the  earth,  with  literally  no  God  to  look  to.  On  the 
other  hand,  when  Christianity,  by  whatever  means,  succeeded  in  eradi- 
cating paganism,  Christian  ideas  were  popularized  ;  and  they  proved 
the  seeds  of  a  civilization  and  a  moral  life,  so  different  from  anything 

1  A.n.  372. 


CANTERBURY   CATHEDRAL. 

The  site  of  the  cathedral,  and  that  cf  the  palace  of  Ethelbert 
adjoining,  ware  given  to  Augustine  and  his  monks,  a.d. 
597.  It  has  been  a  place  cf  Christian  worship  for  thirteen 
centuries,  the  edifice  having  been  rebuilt  from  time  to 
lime.  Portions  of  the  present  building  were  erected  seven 
hundred  years  ago. 


THE   FOrXD/Xi;    ol-    CUKISTEXDOM.  65 

seen  in  the  track  of  lUuldhism  as  to  catch  the  attention  at  once  of  any 
one  who  is  well  informed  in  regard  to  the  history  of  both  movements. 

W'lien  Kthelbert  received  the  monk  Augustine  and  his  clergy,  it  was 
in  the  open  air,  lest  royalty  be  hurt  by  Christian  ent:hantment  ;  but 
when  the  Christian  invaders  atlvanced,  bearing  a  silver  cross  and  chant- 
ing the  litany,  the  king  was  enchanted  and  became  a  Christian.  He 
gave  his  own  palace  to  Augustine  for  a  residence  ;  and  a  Christian 
church  was  built  hard  by,  upon  the  spot  where  the  Cathedral  of  Canter- 
bury now  stands. 

The  people,  too,  heeded  the  divine  message  ;  and  upon  Christmas 
Day  ten  thousand  of  them  were  baptized.'  They  became  Christians 
because  their  king  had  set  the  fashion  ;  nor  were  they  previously  under 
rigid  instruction.  The  monks  took  the  pagan  temples  and  sprinkled 
them  with  holy  water ;  and  then  gathered  the  people  into  the  Church 
festivals,  to  repeat  the  same  carousals  they  had  used  under  the  worship 
of  Woden. 

This  was  about  a  hundred  years  after  the  aristocrats  of  Rome  gave 
in ;  the  Christianization  of  England,  such  as  it  was,  being  so  near  the 
complete  triumph  in  the  capital  of  the  world. 

After  the  death  of  the  monk  Augustine,  the  Anglo-Saxons  north  of 
the  Humber  were  converted  under  the  reign  of  the  pagan  Edwin,  who 
became  a  Christian.  The  king's  nobles  gathered  in  counsel.  Coifi, 
the  high  priest,  said  that  their  deities  did  not  rewaul  the  good,  and  if 
any  better  doctrine  could  be  taught  he  would  adopt  it.  Another  said 
that  man's  life  is  a  swallow's  flight, —  whence  it  comes,  whither  it  goes, 
we  know  not ;  if  this  new  doctrine  can  teach  us  anything  certain  of  our 
destiny  we  should  follow  it.  Coifi  himself  was  the  first  to  hurl  a  defiant 
spear  against  the  fane  of  their  pagan  worship,  at  Godmundingham,  the 
Goodmanham  of  to-day,  at  Harthill  Wapentake,  in  the  East  Riding 
of  York.- 

This  was  in  a.d.  62S.  And  the  missionary  Paulinus,  whom  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  had  sent  to  King  Edwin,  was  employed  from 
morning  to  night  for  thirty-six  days  in  baptizing  the  multitude  who, 
taking  their  cue  from  the  king  and  the  nobles,  abandoned  idolatry."^ 

They  were  received  to  the  Church  with  pagan  superstitions  eradicated 
only  iri  part.  It  resulted  in  introducing  into  English  Christianity  a 
certain  intellectual  confusion  as  to  just  what  it  was  to  become  a  Christian, 
whether  it  involved  more  than  baptism. 

1  This  story  is  told  in  a  letter,  still  exiant,  from  Pope  Gregory  to  the  Patriarch  of  .-Mex- 
andria.     Consult  Palgrave's  History  0/  t/te  Anglo-Saxons,  pp.  49,  50. 

-  Knight's  History  of  England,  I,  p.  72,  quoting  from  I3ede.     .Also  vide  NOTES. 
3  Palgrave's  Anglo-Saxons,  pp.  52-56. 
E 


66 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  Anglo-Saxon  forests  were  alive  with  ghosts.  Charms  and  incan- 
tations were  as  needful  to  those  baptized  .English  heathen  as  they  are 
to-day  to  the  unbaptized  pagans  in  Africa.  To  this  nominal  Christian- 
ization  it  is  due  that  three  thousand  witches  were  executed  in  England 
within  a  score  of  vears  in  the  seventeenth  century.^     As  late  as  1751  an 

English  mob  killed  two 
pauper  witches  ;  and 
in  hunting  for  them, 
looked  in  a  salt-box. 
Lyall  -  reports  that  an 
aged  Frenchman  was 
drowned  in  Essex  on 
suspicion  of  sorcery  in 
1S63. 

My  thunderbolt 
neighbor  nailed  a  horse- 
shoe over  his  front  door, 
not  because  he  be- 
lieved in  witches,  but 
because  his  ancestors 
did.  The  hoof-marks 
of  paganism  are  still  at 
our  doors.  I  always 
think  of  my  right  and 
my  left  shoulder  when 
I  see  a  new  moon ; 
my  pagan  fathers  were 
baptized  in  their  pa- 
ganism. Sir  Robert 
Peel  always  made  the 
thumb  and  finger  charm 
against  an  evil  eye,  if 
he  happened  upon  a 
man  cross-eyed,  on  the 
street ;  and  William  Pitt,  if  he  met  one,  would  quit  whatever  business  he 
was  engaged  in,  lest  it  turn  out  badly,  and  return  to  his  home  and  take 
a  new  start.     The  pagan  ancestry  of  these  men  was  answerable  for  it. 

Much  more  serious,  however,  is  the  unchristian  spirit  in  our  ancestors, 
ages  after  their  nominal  conversion.  The  expulsion  of  the  Jews  from 
England,  some  centuries  since,  is  an  instance  in  point ;  for  downright 
barbarity  not  surpassed — .unless  by  other  nominally  Christian  jieoples. 

1  A.l).  1640-1660.  "  Asiatic  Studies.     London,  1SS2. 


YORK   CATHEDRAL, 

Which  occupies  the  site  of  the  wooden  church  in  which  King 
Edwin  was  baptized  by  Paulinas  on  Easter  Day,  a.d.  627. 


THE  FOUNDIXG    OF  CHRISTENDOM.  67 

In  foct,  it  is  impossible  to  open  up  English  history  at  any  ])()int  witliout 
stumbling  upon  evidence  of  the  merely  nominal  Christianity  of  the 
masses  of  the  people,  —  the  descendants  of  those  who  were  baptized  by 
Augustine  and  Paulinus.  There  are  liritons  in  the  slums  of  the  great 
cities  of  Englanil  to-day,  whose  ancestors  have  stood  by  their  pagan 
habits  of  thought  during  thirty-five  generations. 

Boniface  aiui  his  Axe. 

It  came  to  pass,  however,  that  plucky  Christians  began  to  abound  in 
England  ;  and  none  more  so  than  Boniface,^  the  Devonshire  boy  who  in 
a  merry  hour  chopped  down  the  great  thunder  tree  at  Geismar  —  stroke  on 
stroke,  his  British  blood  boiling  the  hotter  for  the  threats  of  the  pagan 
priest.  A  heavy  wind  arose  and  helped  the  axeman,  till  the  oak  of  Thor 
crackled  and  trembled,  and  fell  with  crashing  limbs.  The  weapons  of 
the  crowd  were  now  laid  aside,  and  the  saintly  woodchopper  never  left 
the  antique  and  holy  gnarls  until  he  made  the  crooked  limbs  and  splin- 
tered trunk  into  a  shelter  for  Christian  worship  ;  still  more  hoary  and 
venerable  were  the  branches  of  Thor  when  christened  as  the  chapel  of 
St.  Peter. 

He  baptized  thousands  of  Saxons  and  Hessians;  and  built  monaster- 
ies in  the  Thuringian  country.  To  instruct  the  people  he  brought  in 
preachers  ;  and  he  instituted  the  abbey  of  Fulda,  which  came  to  be  of 
great  renown  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The  light  which  he  kindled  in  the 
dark  forests  of  the  north  attracted  the  eyes  of  all  Europe.  He  was 
made  an  archbishop  by  the  Pope  ;  but  he  had  a  consuming  passion  to 
seek  out  still  wilder  barbarians  in  the  north  country.  At  seventy-five  he 
threw  down  his  crosier,  took  his  books,  and  packed  his  shroud,  and  he 
carried  the  Cross  to  the  homes  of  the  Frisians  ;  and  they  placed  upon  his 
head  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 

Such  self-devotement  would  have  received  the  crown  in  earlier  life, 
but  for  the  ringing  fame  of  his  axe.  It  was  much  that  he  could  stalk 
abroad  amid  bloody  barbarians  and  semi-savage  Christians  during  so 
many  years  ;  armed  only  with  singular  purity  of  life  and  his  enthusiastic 
consecration.  He  was  one  of  half  a  dozen  men  who  changed  the  face 
of  Europe.     The  light  of  his  self-sacrifice  irradiated  that  sombre  age. 

Char/eiiiaqne 

was  a  man  of  different  type  ;  -  he  wielded  a  battle-axe.  As  a  warrior 
he  was  the  first,  after  the  fall  of  Rome,  to  bring  order  out  of  confusion. 
In  him  the  Roman  conquest  of  the  world   reappeared.     His  stalwart 

1  A.I).  7l3.  -  A.D.  742-S14. 


68  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF  THE    CROSS. 

character  imparted  unwonted  dignity  to  the  earlier  Middle  Ages,  so 
monotonously  barbaric.  He  was  a  conqueror  by  heredity,  the  blood  of 
Pepin  and  of  Charles  Martel  flowing  in  his  sword   arm. 

In  the  main  the  wars  of  Charlemagne  were  begun  in  an  attempt  to 
fend  off  barbarism  which  was  always  threatening  his  kingdom  ;  and  they 
ended  in  bringing  the  barbarians  into  orderly  submission.  He  had  the 
hardest  tussle  with  the  Germans  ;  ^  contending  with  them  during  a  whole 
generation,  —  making  not  less  than  eighteen  marches  against  them. 
And  then  he  baptized  them,  will  or  nil,  as  Christians.  The  wars  were 
a  political  necessity;  the  baptizing  a  political  clincher,  —  a  token  of 
their  submission,  and  that  thenceforth  they  would  in  civil  affairs  conduct 
as  Christian  subjects  of  a  Christian  king. 

Wittekind  was  a  Saxon  king  who  dwelt  in  a  castle  whose  ruins  still 
stand  upon  one  of  the  red  sandstone  hills,  or  gate-posts  of  the  "  West- 
phalian  Gate,"  where  the  river  Weser  breaks  through  the  mountains 
which  form  a  step  between  upper  and  lower  Germany,  and  flows  down 
into  the  plains  of  Westphalia.  It  is  about  three  miles  above  the 
modern  town  of  Minden.  In  a.d.  772  Charlemagne  destroyed  this 
castle.  It  was  not  however  till  a  later  year,  that  his  obstinate  and 
bloody  and  treacherous  foes  compelled  the  conqueror  to  return  and 
waste  the  land  till  the  Saxons  submitted  to  baptism.  Charlemagne 
beheaded  4000,  who,  of  the  two,  preferred  death  ;  with  Saxon  pluck 
deliberately  choosing  to  die  as  his  enemies  rather  than  live  in  submis- 
sion. The  war  was  not  over ;  and  die  they  did.  Wittekind  still  held 
out,  battle  after  battle.  When  defeated,  he  came  to  camp  for  baptism. 
The  ceremony  took  place  near  his  ruined  castle  ;  the  tradition  point- 
ing to  the  spot,  where  the  traveller  now  sees  the  ruins  of  a  chapel,  on 
the  Wittekindsberg  above  the  Westphalian  Gate." 

The  conqueror  of  the  Saxons  then  had  the  hardihood  to  send  them 
up  a  quantity  of  sermons  translated  into  German,  to  introduce  new 
ideas  into  their  baptized,  hard,  heathen  heads. 

The  crowning  of  Charlemagne  by  Pope  Leo  III  was  a  surprise.  His 
Majesty  being  present  with  all  his  court  at  High  Mass  on  Christmas 
Day  when  the  Pope  conducted  the  service,  at  the  close  of  the  religious 
ceremonial  His  Holiness  advanced  with  the  crown  of  the  Caesars,  pro- 
claiming Charlemagne  as  the  Em])eror  Caesar  Augustus.  He  was  at  the 
height  of  his  glory  as  a  conqueror ;  ruling  at  that  time  over  the  area 
now  represented  by  Italy,  France,  the  Netherlands,  Germany,  and  the 
coast  of  Spain. 

1  I'ide  Notes. 

-  Vide  Germany.  By  S.  Baring-Gould  and  Mr.  Aithur  Gilman.  pp.  54-57.  Putnam, 
New  York. 


CORONATION   OF  CHARLEMAGNE.  — Henri  Leopold  Le'vy. 
69 


THE  FOUXDIXG    OF  CIIRISTEXDOM.  71 

Charlemagne  was  nearly  seven  feet  tall,  and  every  inch  a  king.  "  He 
was,"  says  Sismondi,  '"  claimed  by  the  Church  as  a  saint,  by  the  French 
as  the  greatest  of  their  kings,  by  the  Cermans  as  their  countryman,  and 
by  the  Italians  as  their  emperor." 

VII. 

The  Christian  historian  lives  in  a  glass  house,  and  he  is  very  careful 
not  to  indulge  in  rhetorical  flings  against  his  Moslem  brethren  for  pro- 
pagating Islam  by  the  sword.  It  would  re(iuire  no  very  astute  Moham- 
medan historian  to  claim  with  much  show  of  fairness  that  there  was  a 
political  necessity  underlying  their  religious  conquests  ;  that  the  inde- 
pendent tribes  of  Arabia  needed  to  be  brought  under  one  system  ;  that 
the  Saracen  movement  was  in  the  interest  of  a  higher  civilization  ; 
that  the  Ottoman  Turks  were  improved  by  becoming  Moslems  ;  and  that 
Christianity  was  for  ages  little  else  than  an  armed  camp,  crusading 
against  God  and  his  Prophet.  We  do  not  need  to  write  history  in  that 
way,  but  we  do  need  to  exercise  caution  in  accusing  our  Oriental 
brethren  of  an  undue  use  of  the  sword  in  proclaiming  Islam. 

Christianity  has  never  got  over  this  sword  business.  When  the  con- 
quered and  baptized  pagans  found  their  old  temples  crumbling,  they 
bore  out  their  choicest  and  most  ancient  trappings  toward  fitting  up 
their  new  places  of  worship.  Bundles  of  pagan  superstitions  came 
tumbling  in ;  and  Christianity  gave  them  storage  room,  and  unpacked 
them,  and  used  them.  No  country  in  Europe  was  ever  more  thoroughly 
saturated  with  the  blood  of  witchcraft-murder  than  Germany,  where  so 
much  heathenism  was  without  baptized  spiritual  regeneration.^ 

'Tis  true,  however,  that  Charlemagne  filled  the  conquered  Anglo- 
Saxon  territory  with  churches  and  religious  houses  to  educate  the  Saxon 
youth.  So  there  was  introduced  into  the  nation  a  genuine  Christian 
element,  which  succeeded  in  partially  tempering  the  savageness  of  the 
people,  making  the  nominally  Christian  barbarians  less  barbaric  than 
peoples  not  yet  conquered  or  baptized.  Thus  the  light,  which  lighteth 
every  man,  broke  into  the  dark  northern  forests.  .'\nd  when  there 
came  relatively  peaceful  ages,  or  even  a  few  halcyon  years,  the  king- 
dom of  God  grew  apace,  as  the  forests  themselves  gave  place  to  smiling 
gardens  under  the  tranquil  energies  of  nature  and  the  craft  of  man  ;  so 
a  divine  purpose  appeared,  explaining  the  meaning  of  diverse  events,  — 
much  as  our  knowledge  of  mathematical  science  has  explained  certain 
movements  of  the  heavenly   bodies,  which  were  formerly  deemed  er- 

1  I'ide  Notes  for  further  curious  illustrations  of  the  nominal  conversion  of  pagan 
Europe,  —  with  a  moral  worth  noting. 


72  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

ratic.  Irresistible  moral  prowess  was  ultimately  wielded  by  the  Germanic 
people  ;  the  leading  minds  receiving  most  heartily  those  principles  of 
Christianity  which  have  imtlergirded  the  great  nations  of  the  modern 
era. 

9.    A    New    Religious    Era. 

The  most  dire  effect  of  the  mere  nominal  conversion  of  the  nations 
was  in  lowering  the  tone  of  spirituality  ;  Christianity  itself  being  so 
heathenized  that  the  Christian  ideas  made  less  progress  than  they  would 
have  done  otherwise. 

As  a  babe  learns  not  to  put  his  hand  in  the  fire,  God's  men  learn 
not  to  swamp  Christianity  by  a  baptized  heathenism.  It  took,  however, 
the  German  people  to  make  this  discovery ;  the  race  of  Romulus  was 
too  much  hampered  by  the  traditions  and  influences  of  Imperial  Rome. 

There  were  plenty  of  protestants  before  Luther  ;  but  they  went  to 
heaven  in  chariots  of  fire.  "The  German  beast,"  however,  had  the 
knack  of  getting  together  enough  men  to  make  a  stand.  Not  otherwise 
was  he  more  notable  than  others. 

A  vast  deal  of  dirt  was  canonized  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Unhappily 
for  the  crusaders  the  Moslem  doctrine  of  cleanliness  was  not  contagious, 
else  they  would  have  caught  it. 

After  some  hundreds  of  years,  the  unwashed  saints  were  less  popular ; 
and  since  avarice  stood  by,  ready  to  plunder,  the  washed  saints  were 
also  doomed,  —  and  prejudice  and  cruelty  bore  a  hand  in  an  indiscrim- 
inating  onslaught  on  institutions  not  so  bad  as  they  were  represented. 

It  was  found  that  the  most  Christian  kings  were  not  very  highly 
sanctified  after  baptism,  and  that  a  surging  multitude  of  nominal  con- 
verts were  as  ready  to  attack  the  Church  as  to  defend  it. 

Taking  it  altogether,  there  was  a  great  change  in  Europe  ;  finally 
settled  by  thirty  years  of  downright  hard  fighting.  When  the  smoke 
cleared  away,  the  Italians  breathed  more  freely,  and  were  glad  enough 
to  be  rid  of  much  that  was  offensive  in  the  Church  ;  and  their  new 
career  was  even  more  vigorous  than  the  old.  And,  as  to  the  Germanic 
stock  of  peoples,  they  settled  down  in  peace  to  find  out  what  was  in 
their  written  religious  constitution,  —  the  Bible,  which  the  populace  now 
got  possession  of  for  the  first  time,  in  lieu  of  churchly  traditions. 

Voltaire,  in  looking  over  the  history  of  Europe,  attested  the  fact  that 
the  denounced  ecclesiastics  were  better  than  the  average  outsiders. 
And  that  "Man  of  Sin"  who  was  said  to  rule  at  Rome  was  a  pattern 
of  propriety  when  compared  with  contemporary  potentates,  and  the 
Church  a  very  lily  among  thorns.  There  is  no  historical  position  more 
tenable  than  this. 


BOOK    II. 

THE  DEBT  OF  POPULAR   LIBERTY  TO 
CHRISTIAXPTY. 


BOOK    II. 

THE  DEBT  OE  POPULAR   LIBERTY   TO 
CHRISTIANITY. 

I.    The  Modification  of  Roman  Law  bv  Christian 
Thought. 

I. 

WHEN  nations  were  conijuered  by  Rome,  their  peoples  were  still 
governed  by  their  ancient  statutes  so  far  as  might  consist  with 
Roman  law.  The  Roman  administrators  of  justice  were  therefore  obliged 
to  study  the  laws  of  all  subject  nations,  much  to  the  advantage  of  the 
Roman  system  of  jurisprudence,  which  came  ultimately  to  represent 
an  elevated  and  well-devised  and  carefully  compacted  system  of  justice, 
or  code  of  moral  principles  gathered  from  wide  experience.  The  Roman 
law  attracted  to  itself  the  principles  that  were  discovered  to  be  just, 
whether  originating  with  Greek  or  barbarian. 

It  was  like  a  silent  deposit,  formed  quietly  during  many  generations  ; 
a  series  of  rulings,  in  the  daily  adaptation  of  the  principles  of  justice  to 
the  necessities  of  clients.  It  offered  a  solid  basis  for  modern  jurispru- 
dence throughout  no  small  part  of  the  civilized  world.  The  philosophic 
apothegms  of  the  Stoic  philosophy  were  embodied  in  the  laws  of  the 
nations.  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus  —  a  man  too  great  to  have  been 
an  emperor  subject  to  the  necessities  of  statecraft  in  that  dark  age  — 
conceived  of  a  polity  in  which  there  is  "  the  same  law  for  all,  a  polity 
administered  with  regard  to  etjual  rights  and  equal  freedom  of  speech  ; 
and  the  idea  of  a  kingly  government  which  respects  most  of  all  freedom 
of  the  governed." 

"From  the  moment,"  says  Judge  Story,'  "when  principles  of  decisions 
came  to  be  acted  on  in  chancery,  the  Roman  law  furnished  abundant 
material  to  erect  a  superstructure  at  once  solid,  convenient,  and  lofty, 

1  Commentary  on  Equity  Jurisprudence,  Sec.  23. 
77 


78  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

adapted  to  human  wants  and  enriched  by  the  aid  of  human  wisdom,  ex- 
perience, and  learning."  "  As  if  the  mighty  destinies  of  Rome  were  not 
yet  fulfilled,"  says  Chancellor  D'Aguesseau,  "  she  reigns  throughout  the 
whole  earth  by  her  reason,  after  having  ceased  to  reign  by  her  authority."^ 

II. 

It  is  however  true  that  the  Roman  law  to  which  these  great  author- 
ities allude,  what  we  call  Roman  law  as  it  is  traced  in  the  institutions 
and  customs  of  the  modern  age,  was  so  largely  indebted  to  the  i)rinci- 
ples  underlying  Hebrew  legislation  and  to  the  ethical  teaching  of  the 
New  Testament,  as  they  appear  in  the  codes  of  Theodosius  and  of 
Justinian,  that  the  strictly  Roman  sources  are  often  lost  sight  of. 

To  speak  with  exactness,  the  distinctive  code  of  the  empire  was  so 
modified  by  the  Christian  equities  of  Justinian,  as  an  eminent  authority 
affirms,  that  the  unsparing  reforms  introduced  really  sacrificed  in  some 
measure  the  old  to  the  new  ;  that  the  privileges  of  citizens  were  made  to 
yield  to  the  rights  of  man,  that  the  pride  and  prejudice  of  Rome  gave 
way  to  the  genius  of  humanity  as  it  was  consecrated  by  the  religion  of 
Christ.- 

When  Charlemagne  appeared,  with  that  greatness  of  spirit  which 
characterized  the  most  ambitious  of  the  Roman  emperors,  he  sought  a 
far  higher  ideal.  His  laws  were  so  imbued  with  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, that  historians  note  the  incoming  of  a  new  moral  power ;  yet  his 
ability  and  character  were  never  matched  by  his  fortune,  since  he  could 
not  easily  bend  to  his  will  the  turbulent  barbarians  of  the  west.  Chris- 
tianity as  a  living  force  in  a  steadily  advancing  civilization  was  igno- 
miniously  held  back,  generation  after  generation,  by  rude  populations  to 
whom  the  Christian  homilies  —  of  medieval  ecclesiastical  legislation  — 
appealed  in  vain.  They  heeded  nothing  but  the  red  right  arm  ;  and 
after  the  sheathing  of  the  sword  of  Charlemagne,  the  petty  kings  gave 
little  heed  to  practical  Christianity,  even  if  their  consciences  were  in 
priestly  keeping. 

The  confessors  and  the  ecclesiastical  courtiers  knew,  however,  the 
civil  law  inherited  from  Rome  better  than  others  ;  in  fact  they  alone  stood 
for  whatever  erudition  there  was  in  that  age  of  iron.  The  principles  of 
the  civil  law  they  were  compelled  to  know,  related  as  they  were  to  the 
canons  of  the  Church.  This  made  the  ecclesiastics  indispensable  to  the 
semi-barbarians  who  wore  the  crowns  and  sported  the  scepters. 

1  Vide  Notes. 

2  Compare  Legar6,  Origin  and  Injlucnce  of  Roman  Legislation.  Writings,  \'ol.  I, 
p.  515.    Charleston,  1846. 


DEBT  OF  POPULAR   LIPERTY   TO    CIIKISTIAXIPY 


79 


III. 

The  legal  principles  suggested  by  Christianity  obtained  greater  influ- 
ence in  England  than  amung  the  tribes  of  Central  Europe,"  since  there 
was  less  opposition  to  the  Church  on  the  Isle  than  on  the  Continent. 
The  tall  and  fair-liaired  people,  stout  of  limb,  who  had  taken  possession 


JUDGE  KANO  KEN  AND  FAMILY. 

A  justice  of  the  highest  court  in  his  province,  Owari.  Japan.  Mrs.  Ken,  who  sits  on  the 
right,  was  recently  baptized  by  Rev.  David  S.  Spencer,  P.E.,  and  her  daughters  have 
beco.Tie  Christians. 


of  Britain  ;  the  herders,  the  cattle  thieves,  the  tamers  of  wild  herds  ; 
the  sea  robbers;  the  men  with  long  knives,  the  .\nglo-Saxons,  —  ready 
to  tackle  the  wolf,  the  wild  boar,  or  the  ^Velshman  of  the  west :  these 
were  the  men  whose  dignified  and  stalwart  kings  jolted  about  the  coun- 
try in  o.\-carts,  men  who  loved  their  liberty  and  their  power,  in  whom 
dwelt  so  fierce  a  spirit  of  personal  freedom  that  it  made  them,  'tis  said, 

1  The  fundamental  elements  of  tlie  law  are  still  Roman  upon  the  Continent  of  Europe 
and  in  Scotland ;  the  English  law  is  less  indebted  to  Rome  than  that  of  any  other  great 
nationality. 


80  THE    rKIUMniS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

liefer  to  die  than  be  under  the  yoke  of  thraldom  \  these,  our  ancestors 
of  barbarian  blood,  a  mighty  and  self-willed  people,  bent  on  unbounded 
loyalty  to  him  alone  who  proved  the  strongest,  —  these  were  the  men 
who  yielded  most  pliantly  to  him  who  appealed  to  their  sense  of  right, 
who  dommated  conscience,  who  stood  as  the  Vicar  of  God. 

Down  through  the  ages  they  pushed  phrase  upon  phrase  of  Christian 
edict,  standing  behind  the  law  with  their  long  knives.  Alfred,  in  the 
ninth  century,  reafifirmed  and  emphasized  the  legal  words  of  the  monks  of 
earlier  generations,  words  that  abide  with  us  to-day.  "  We  know,"  said 
Edward  the  Confessor,  a  hundred  years  later,  "  that  through  God's  grace 
a  thrall  has  become  a  thane,  and  a  churl  has  become  an  earl,  a  singer  a 
priest,  and  a  scribe  a  bishop  :  and  formerly,  as  God  decreed,  a  fisher 
became  a  bishop.  We  have  all  one  Heavenly  Father,  one  spiritual 
mother  which  is  called  the  Church,  and  therefore  are  we  brothers." 
A  much  more  kingly  speech  than  that  made  by  the  curled  and  powdered 
pagan  who  sat  upon  the  throne  of  the  Franks  seven  centuries  nearer  to 
our  own  times,  that  Grand  Monarch,  who  during  half  a  century  made 
good  the  autocratic  dictum  —  "  I  am  the  State.'' 

There  is  no  more  fascinating  book-work  than  that  of  running  over  the 
earlier  laws  of  England,  when  legislation  was  being  shaped  by  the  Chris- 
tian clergymen,  whose  work  for  king  and  country  abides  after  eight  or 
nine  centuries.  We  talk  about  the  evolution  of  the  modern  era,  but  he 
will  never  understand  how  justice  has  come  into  the  English  world,  and 
fiiir  dealing  and  kindness  between  neighbors,  who  does  not  detect  the 
hoary  heads  of  sermons  upon  the  pages  of  its  black-letter  law  books. 
That  the  Anglo-Saxon  peoples  are  not  still  barbarians  is  due  to  Chris- 
tianity, as  can  be  shown  in  detail  by  thumbing  the  codes  of  our  ancient 
kings. 

In  the  reign  of  Henry  VHI.,  one  hundred  and  sixty  chancellors,  and 
all  the  masters  of  rolls,  during  the  first  twenty-six  years,  were  clergy- 
men :  and  in  the  same  period  there  were  twelve  clerical  justiciars.  The 
moral  rules  of  Christianity  as  elaborated  during  many  centuries  were 
thus  transmuted  daily  into  law,  and  principles  of  equity  were  fixed  by 
statute  ;  the  clerical  decisions  in  casuistry  being  reduced,  with  each  ad- 
vancing year,  to  an  orderly  classification  for  governing  a  Christian  realm. 
When  the  king  was  absent,  he  made  some  ecclesiastic  his  viceroy,  not 
less  than  seven  times.     This  was  three  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago. 


DEBT   OF  POPL'l.AR    I  IKIKI'V    TO    C/IK/S/'/AX/  J  V 


bl 


2.    Till-:  Influen'CE  of   Bibi.i.    Idkas, —  riii:    hivisi".    Rllkr, 
THE  Bkotiiekhood   ov   Max,  Ski  f-c.o\i:kn.mi:x  r. 


Then  there  came  the  era  of  the  Reformation,  with  its  open  Bible. 
U'hen  printing  made  it  easy  for  the  manv  to  make  that  acfinaintance 

with  the  Scripture  which 

had  been  before  a  boon 
for  the  few,  the  effect 
was  noticeable  at  once 
in  its  relation  to  eccle- 
siastical and  civil  free- 
dom. 

As  Lord  Bacon,  at 
sixteen,  made  up  his 
mind  that  Aristotle  was 
wrong,  so  now  the  idea 
began  to  dawn  upon 
Europe  that  the  Pope 
and  the  kings  might  be 
wrong.  Look  at  nature, 
quoth  Bacon,  record 
what  she  actually  does  ; 
and  you  will  know  the 
laws  of  the  universe. 
Look  at  the  Bible, 
quoth  Luther,  collate 
its  texts,  and  you  will 
know  the  laws  of  God. 
Therefore  the  venera- 
Ijle  traditions  of  men, 
both  moral  and  physi- 
cal, began  to  topple  and 
fall ;  and  there  opened 
a  new  era  for  mankind. 

So  far  as  concerned 
the    populace,    the    at- 
tempt   to    square    the 
political  and  the  moral  world  with  Bible  texts  wrought  an  amazing  revo- 
lution.    The  average  man  began  to  question  the  rights  of  both  Church 

V 


MARTYRS'  MEMORIAL  AT  OXFORD. 


82  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

and  state,  and  to  renounce  in  harsh  voices  his  own  rights.  All  this  is  a 
matter  of  history.  Whether  rightfully  or  wrongfully,  the  people  began 
to  wake  up  to  the  biblical  facts  ;  and  when  they  had  rubbed  their  eyes 
open,  they  thought  that  they  discerned  several  practical  principles  relat- 
ing to  civil  and  religious  liberty,  that  had  been  long  forgotten.  They 
saw  the  full  scope  but  dimly  at  first,  but  what  they  did  see  led  them  to 
fill  the  world  with  clamor. 

•'  He  showeth  his  word  unto  Jacob,  his  statutes  unto  Israel."  His 
statutes  in  a  measure  had  silently  taken  their  places  upon  the  pages  of 
the  English  code.  The  British  law  of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth 
centuries  came  not  from  the  Orient,  —  from  Vedic  teachers  or  Zoroaster, 
Gautama  or  Confucius ;  and  the  Roman  jurisprudence,  which  had  gath- 
ered to  itself  the  legal  wisdom  of  the  Occidental  world  as  the  basis  of 
modern  practice,  was  by  this  time  so  modified  as  to  be  distinctively 
Christian. 

^^'hen  therefore  the  libertydoving  Anglo-Saxons  and  Normans  began 
to  read  the  Bible,  they  said.  Let  us  have  more  of  this,  —  even  if  the 
thrones  and  the  churches  rock  for  it.  Here,  they  said,  are  the  eternal 
principles  of  right,  which  underlie  such  liberties  as  we  have,  and  we  will 
see  what  else  is  embedded  in  this  bound  bundle  of  pamphlets  which  the 
Church  calls  sacred. 


n. 

It  were  enough  to  claim  pri\:)rity  of  thought  for  the  Hebrew  books, 
the  Judaic,  and  the  Christian  ;  the  earliest  of  them  antedating  Gautama, 
Confucius,  Plato,  and  the  twelve  Roman  tables,^  by  a  thousand  years. 
And  in  respect  to  the  Vedas,  the  earliest  event  in  Hindu  chronology 
which  has  any  pretense  to  being  called  historical  occurred  centuries 
later  than  the  life  of  Abraham,'-  and  was  reduced  to  writing  a  millennium 
later  than  the  earlier  books  of  the  Hebrews. 

It  is  not,  however,  priority  but  source  we  inquire  about.  The  founda- 
tions of  much  that  is  most  important  in  the  British  and  American  civic 
fabric  of  to-day  were  discovered  in  the  Wyclif  and  Tyndale  and  the 
King  James'  translations  of  the  Hebrew  and  Christian  Scriptures  ;  prin- 
ciples to  which  so  many  generations  of  English-speaking  patriots  have 
now  given  their  assent. 

In  some  particulars   England  threatened  at  one  time  to  become  in 

1  These  tables  were  formeci  by  decemvirs  450  B.C.,  on  the  return  of  deputies  sent  to 
Greece  to  examine  the  laws  of  foreign  countries. 

■■2  1400  H.C.  Vide  Lieut.-Gen.  Richard  Strachey,  R.E.,  C.S.I. ,  F.R.S.,  President  of  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society,  in  the  Britisli  Encyclopedia,  Article,  Asia. 


DEBT   OF  J'Orr/.AK    l.IIH-.RTY    TO    CIIRlSTIAXrj'Y.  S3 

effect  a  Theocracy.'  A  king  was  piDtested  against  in  the  Hcl)ic\v  story  ; 
and  when  he  was  tolerated,"  he  was  hedged  about  by  a  written  constitu- 
tion/' He  was  a  man  to  be  kept  scant  of  money,  and  he  should  never 
play  the  tyrant.     The  English  peoi)le  took  to  this  doctrine. 

God  is  set  forth,  in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  as  the  source  of 
government.  '''Inhere  is  no  power  but  of  (lod  ;  the  powers  that  be  are 
ordained  of  God."*  The  magistrate  is  in  the  place  of  Ciod,"'  as  to  the 
conduct  of  civic  affiiirs  ;  and  he  is  responsible  to  God  for  it.''  If  he  is  a 
bad  ruler,  he  is  to  be  overthrown."  Oppression  is  accursed.'*  In  all  this, 
the  state  is  recognized  as  a  divinely  appointed  instrumentality,  as  truly 
so  as  the  family  or  the  Church.^ 

III. 

The  Moral  Governor  of  the  universe  never  lets  go  His  grip  on  the 
human  conscience  ;  as  the  kings,  so  the  subjects,  are  held  to  a  sharp 
sense  of  responsibility  to  Him.  That  the  mandate  of  no  earthly  king  can 
excuse  a  subject  in  disobeying  God  is  an  apothegm  written  in  blood 
upon  the  chalk  cliffs  of  .\lbion. 

This  startling  doctrine,  by  which  each  man  for  himself  is  confronted 
with  a  personal  judgment  day,  when  once  sensed  by  the  average  man, 
wrought  an  incredible  revolution  in  human  affairs.  For  ages  men  had 
said,  —  the  king  or  the  Church  will  shield  you  ;  it  was  now  found  that 
they  could  not  do  it.  This  tended  to  develop  that  individuality  which 
is  essential  to  the  highest  degree  of  national  power.  It  was  a  far-reach- 
ing doctrine,  involving  education,  suffrage,  the  higher  law,  and  the  revo- 
lution of  kingdoms  ;  and  it  projected  its  mighty  shadow  of  ])ersonal 
destiny  into  the  eternities. 

This  was  the  doctrine  that  gave  weight  to  the  battle-axes  when  men 
shattered  sham  kings,  hollow  hearted,  empty  of  royalty.  M«n  rose  up 
in  great  armies  demanding  personal  liberty  to  do  right,  and  protection 
in  doing  it.  This  is  the  basis  of  a  Christian  civilization.  "  Whatever 
crushes  individuality,"  says  Mill,  ''  is  despotism."  "  Dei  Gratia  "  is  but 
a  fiction,  if  royalty  be  graceless. 

1  Vide  Notes. 

2  "  1  gave  them  a  king  in  my  wrath."  —  Hosea. 

3  Deut.  17  :  14-20. 

■*  The  magistrate  is  not  to  be  resisted.     Rom.  13  : 1-5 :  Titus  3:1;!  Peter  2 :  13,  14. 

5  Isa.  60: 17. 

6  Deut.  25  : 1 ;  2  Chron.  iq  :  6,  7. 

'  Ps.  149  : 6-9  ;   Eccl.  5:8;  Jer.  5  :  28,  29. 
*  Isa.  14. 
^  I  Tim.  2  :  2. 


84 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


IV. 

The  Christian  doctrine  of  the  brotherhood  of  man,  of  lunnan  equahty 
as  to  rights  and  duties,  was  caught  at  by  the  common  people  when  they 
came  to  read  it  and  think  it  over  in  their  own  homes  ;  a  doctrine  whose 
divinity  had  never  gained  a  fair  footing  in  civic  affairs.  It  had  been 
vainly  asked,  "Have  we    not    all    one    Father?     Hath    not    one    God 

created  us?  "  ' 

He  created  me,  quoth 
the  "gentleman"  who 
shot  down  a  "  peasant  " 
from  a  tree,  to  see 
whether  or  not  he  could 
do  it.-  The  dead  man's 
neighbors  now  asked 
for  the  Golden  Rule : 
"  Love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself;  "  "  Love  work- 
eth  no  ill  to  his  neigh- 
bor ; "  "  Beaf  ye  one 
another's  burdens." 

History,  indeed,  has 
no  parallel  to  that  up- 
rising of  the  people 
which  followed  the  pop- 
ular perusal  of  those 
books  we  call  the  Bible. 
Men  began  to  say.  Our 
brother  at  Rome  is 
wrong,  the  Church  is  more  than  a  tradition  ;  Our  brother  the  King 
is  wrong,  we  must  be  consulted.  "There  is  not  any  one  thing  more 
certain  and  more  evident,"  affirmed  Burnet,  "  than  that  princes  are  made 
for  the  people,  and  not  the  people  for  them  ;  and  perhaps  there  is  no 
nation  under  heaven  that  is  more  entirely  possessed  with  this  notion  of 
princes  than  the  F^nglish  nation  is  in  this  age  ;  so  that  they  will  soon 
be  uneasy  to  a  prince  who  does  not  govern  himself  by  this  maxim,  and 
in  time  grow  very  unkind  to  him." 

So  violent  and  wrathful  the  crowd  became  in  their  attack  on  the 
corruptions  of  the  age,  that  Christian  usage  had  scant  credit  for  its 
democratic  drift.     ]>ut  if  one  of  those  ranters  in  the  name  of  God  could 


WILLIAM   THE   SILENT,    PRINCE   OF   ORANGE. 


1  Malaehi  2  :  10. 


Froissart. 


DEBT  OF  rorri.AR  I inrh'TY  to  ciiRisTi.i\iry.         S5 

have  steppctl  back  a  few  humlred  years,  and  penetrated  the  (hingeons 
and  torture  vauUs  of  metUeval  castles  ;  could  he  have  encountered  the 
wild  beasts  in  human  guise,  the  savage,  the  lawless,  the  belligerent  and 
barbarian  hosts,  the  barefooted  saints  whose  feet  were  never  shod  with 
the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace  ;  could  he  have  known  that 
system  of  feudal  aggression  and  oppression  whicii  defied  law  for  centu- 
ries—  he  would  have  been  grateful  for  that  Church  whic  h  had  stood  for 
the  common  people,  for  law  and  for  justice,  against  titled  violence. 
He  has  read  that  old  story  amiss,  who  does  not  look  upon  the  vicious 
ecclesiastic  of  the  Middle  Ages  as  a  paragon  of  pro]iriety  when  comixared 
with  a  vicious  feudal  lord. 

Anil  he  has  reail  it  all  amiss  who  does  not  discern  in  the  shabby 
treatment  of  humanity  prevalent  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  cen- 
turies in  England,  a  vast  improvement  upon  the  unquestioned  and 
imarraigned  tyranny  of  preceding  centuries  ;  an  improvement  wrought 
by  that  Church  which  bestowed  spiritual  honors  regardless  of  caste 
limitations.' 

So  said  the  Son  of  Man  —  "  Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother  :  " 
spiritual  kinship,  and  equal  honors. 

Glimpses,  indeed,  of  these  truths  so  precious  had  been  vouchsafed 
to  individuals  in  every  age,  a  primeval  revelation,  a  natural  political 
religion  —  which  the  hoary  generations  had  scoffed  at  as  impracticable. 
All  men,  said  Zeno,  are  by  nature  equal,  and  virtue  alone  establishes 
a  difference  between  them.  But  the  ancient  Greek  philosophy  as  such 
had  no  word  for  mankind.-  The  outside  world  was  of- another  kind; 
it  was  barbarian. 

It  was  reserved  for  Christianity  to  be  a  stranger  to  despotic  power.^ 
Equality  of  rights  is  the  first  of  rights.''  The  liberties  of  a  people  are 
from  God,  and  not  from  kings.'' 


The  right  of  a  people  to  have  a  voice  in  electing  their  own  officers  is 
biblical.'^  This  was  at  a  time  when  other  nations  were  despotic  ;  there 
was  to  be  no  hereditary  class  to  execute  judgment  in  civil  affiiirs. 

Logically  connected  with  this  principle  is  that  of  legislation  by  the 
people.  "Laws  they  are  not,"  quoth  Hooker,  "which  ];)ublic  appro- 
bation hath  not  made  so." 

1  So,  too,  our  Buddhist  brethren  had  stood  for  equality  in  spiritual  tilings,  as  against 
Brahminical  caste. 

■■^  Max  Muller.  3  Montesquieu.  •*  Charles  Suinner.  ••  .Algernon  Sidney. 

6  Ex.  19  :  5,  7,  8  ;   Numbers  11:16;   Deut.  i  :  13-18  ;  Jer.  30 :  21. 


86 


THE    TKIUMrilS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


VI. 

Self-government  under  the  forms  of  law,  to  making  which  the  people 
area  partv,  —  this  is  freedom.  The  principle  of  representation,  offering 
a  convenient  mode  for  popular  political  action,  this  is  biblical.' 

This  was  thirty-three 
hundred  years  ago.  It 
was  the  introduction  of 
that  principle  of  govern- 
ment by  representation, 
which  Chateaubriand 
declared  to  be  among 
the  three  or  four  ideas 
which  made  a  new 
world. 

In  the  early  Chris- 
tian councils  of  the 
Church  the  bishops 
were  held  responsible 
for  their  people,  whom 
they  were  held  to  rep- 
resent in  the  councils. 
No  such  councils  were 
ever  held  by  any  other 
great  religion  except 
the  Buddhists ;  in  this 
case,  however,  it  is 
not  probable  that  those 
comprising  the  coun- 
cils were  considered 
representatives  of  the 
people. 

In  respect  to  the  English-speaking  race,  it  has  taken  a  thousand  years 
of  history  to  bring  the  principle  of  representation  where  it  is  to-day. 


HON.    FREDERICK   DOUGLASS,   LL.D. 


VII. 

Through  the  introduction  of  these  biblical  civil  principles,  the 
relatively  well-ordered   communities  of  to-day   contrast   strongly  with 

'  Ex.  iS  :  16-26 ;  Numbers  16  :  1-5,  10 ;  27  :  18-23  J  i  Chi  on.  13  :  1-8  ;  I  Kings,  8  :  1-5  ; 
Numbers  11:16,  17;  Joshua  9:18-21;  Joshua  23:2;  24:  i,  2,  19,  21,22,  24,  25,  27;  i 
Samuel  10:  17;  I  Kings  18:  19;  Jer.  26:  16-19. 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR   L/IiJlKTY    TO    CIIKISTIAXITY.  S7 

the  savagery  ami  despotism  of  generations  not  long  ago  in  luirope. 
Herds  of  men  not  dealing  justly  never  constitute  a  nation.  The  judicial 
system  '  of  the  Mosaic  economy  was  carefully  guarded  in  the  interests 
of  the  poor.- 

The  regulation  of  liberty  by  law  is  the  highest  test  of  civilization. 
"  To  make  a  government,"  says  lUirke,  ''  is  one  of  the  easiest  things. 
It  is  only  for  one  to  comuKuul  and  for  the  others  to  obey.  To  give 
freedom  is  likewise  easy.  It  is  only  to  relax  all  control  and  let  men  do 
as  they  will.  But  to  make  a  free  government  is  the  most  tlifticult 
achievement  of  man's  reason."''  It  is  effected  only  by  great  masses  of 
men  who  have  learned  habitual  self-control  through  the  regulative  force 
of  Christian  principle.  Voluntary  moral  restraint,  the  orderliness  of 
virtue,  is  the  only  safeguard  of  liberty. 

Freedom  to  act  selfishly  tends  to  disorganize  the  state.  The  stability 
of  liberty  is  shaken  by  those  who  take  liberties.  The  rights  of  man 
have  correlate  duties.  The  general  good  restricts  the  individual. 
Voluntary  self-abnegation  is  at  the  basis  of  well-ordered  society.  The 
democracy  of  Athens  finally  ruined  the  state,  by  wilful  ruling.  There 
must  be  a  government  of  laws  and  not  of  men. 

"  Ve  shall  have  one  manner  of  law  as  well  for  the  stranger  as  for  one 
of  vour  own  country."  said  Moses.*  An  even-handed  justice,  equality 
before  the  law,  was  binding  under  the  divine  constitution,  at  a  time 
when  human  laws  were  hard  against  foreigners. 


Vlll. 

So,  little  by  little,  came  to  the  front  among  Christian  peoi)les  "  the 
science  of  jurisprudence,  the  pride  of  the  human  intellect ;  which,  with 
all  its  defects,  redundancies,  and  errors,  is  the  collected  reason  of  ages, 
—  combining  the  principles  of  original  justice  with  the  infinite  variety 
of  human  concerns."  ' 

And  we  have  a  new  order  of  men,  absolutely  unknown  to  savagery  or 
despotism,  a  body  representing  the  highest  intellectual  fruitage  of  nine- 
teen Christian  centuries,  who  are  studious  of  drawing  a  system  of  rules 
for  the  protection  of  humanity  at  every  point,  to  form  a  Christian  state. 

"  If  any  whosoever,"  thundered  Oliver  Cromwell,  "  if  any  whosoever 
think  the  interest  of  Christians  and  the  interest  of  the  nation  two 
tlifferent  things,  I  wish  my  soul  may  never  enter  into  their  secrets." 
Christian   law,   "  the  guardian  angel  of  a  hundred    generations,"  "  the 

1  Ex.  i8 :  21,  22,  24.  -  Kx.  23:6,  7;  Lev.  19:15;  Deuf.  1:17;  16:19. 

3  Works,  Twelve  Volumes.    Vol.  Ill,  pp.  559.  560.     Boston,  1871. 
■•Lev.  24:22.  5  Burke,  III,  p.  357. 


88  THE    TRIUMPHS    Of   THE    CROSS. 

absolute  justice  of  the  State,  enlightened  by  the  perfect  reason  of 
the  State,"  ^  is  little  else  than  the  attempt  to  reduce  the  Golden  Rule 
to  practice.  "It  is  the  pleasure  of  the  gods,"  said  Socrates,  "that 
what  is  in  conformity  with  justice  should  also  conform  with  the  law." 
"  In  two  minutes,"  said  our  Governor  Briggs,  "  I  can  tell  you  how  to 
be  a  good  lawyer  — as  good  a  lawyer  as  anybody.     Just  look  over  your 

case  carefully,  under- 
stand it,  then  do  what 
you  think  is  right :  and 
in  nine  cases  out  of  ten 
you  will  have  the  law 
on  your  side."  - 

IX. 

A  quaint  illustration 
of  the  rugged  quality 
of  the  English  jurispru- 
dence of  recent  ages,  its 
oddities  and  inconsis- 
tencies as  well  as  its 
straight-away  attempt 
to  stand  by  the  main 
interests  of  the  realm, 
is  found  in  a  picture  of 
one  who  was  long  a 
Chief  Justice  in  the 
country  of  cloth  and 
hair,  a  corner  remaining 
from  the  fallen  para- 
dise of  conventionali- 
ties, where  the  tailor  and  the  barber  have  so  much  to  do  in  balancing 
the  scales  of  justice. 

Clumsy  and  uncouth  in  manner,  sneering,  cynical,  offensive,  irascible, 
intemperate  of  speech,  overbearing,  unjust,  brutal ;  his  elocution  the 
worst,  his  style  awkward  and  obscure,  what  he  would  be  at  tumbled  out 
somehow  with  astonishing  clearness  ;  withal  a  poet  of  mixed  metaphors 
and  Irish  bulls,  and  a  shocking  propensity  to  miscjuote  and  misapply 
Latin  ;  a  man  eminent  for  fidelity,  and  an  integrity  which  never  discrimi- 
nated between  friend  and  foe  ;  personally  parsimonious  to  the  degree  of 

1  Rufus  Choate,  Works,  by  Professor  Brown.     \'ol.  I,  pp.  430,  432.     Boston,  1862. 
-  Life  by  Richards,  p.  68.     Boston,  1866. 


^ 

k    \ 

/       Jr^  ^ 

% 

fi 

wr^§L--L 

^^ 

rr^^^^v^^Brl 

Vmw^^ 

^iPlilW 

^^T 

"*■  iBB^^"^^  ^^"tSB 

CROMWELL. 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR   J./ni-NPY    TO    CI/P/SP/.LV/'JV.  S9 

Stinginess  and  miserliness  ;  of  gootl  habits  early  and  late  ;  grave,  ami 
little  given  to  amusement  ;  not  one  Sunday  missing  church  in  a  quarter 
of  a  century;  a  good  family  man,  too  rare  in  his  day,  and  applying  the 
law  of  domestic  morality  most  sharply  to  others  ;  fighting  the  duellist 
and  the  gambler,  even  if  of  noble  house  ;  lashing  libellers,  and  opjjosing 
freedom  of  tongue  and  jiress  ;  a  close  hartl  student  of  the  law,  of  vast 
industry  all  his  years,  and  armed  with  fulness  of  knowledge  on  every 
point  :  standing  up  stoutly  for  the  jury  system,  the  black  letter  j^rece- 
dent,  his  atlministration  was  most  rigid  :  a  (jueer  mixed-up  sort  of  man 
was  he,  having  some  of  the  worst  and  some  of  the  best  of  l>ritish  charac- 
teristics, a  Welsh-Englishman.  Chief  Justice  Kenyon.' 

With  an  appalling  amount  of  human  nature  in  it,  the  divine  instru- 
mentality for  idealizing  the  institutes  of  Christian  society  has  commanded 
the  service  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  sons  of  men  ;  men  wlio  have 
testified  most  convincingly  in  regard  to  the  debt  of  our  civil  freedom  to 
Christianity. 

'•  The  object  of  government,"  said  Lord  Bacon,  "  is  to  enforce  among 
individuals  the  observance  of  the  moral  law  ;  and  states  are  prosperous 
in  proportion  as  this  object  is  attained."  It  passed  into  a  proverb  many 
generations  since,  that  Christianity  is  part  of  the  common  law  in  England 
and  America.-  It  implies  only  the  standing  of  Christianity,  and  its  legal 
rights. 

The  political  power  in  Great  Britain  has  long  been  entrusted  to 
Christian  hands.  Mr.  Gladstone  affirnis  that  during  forty-seven  years 
in  the  British  cabinet,  all  but  five  of  sixty  associates  were  Christians. 
Canon  Liddon  reports  that  at  a  dinner  in  London,  when  Christianity  had 
been  slightingly  referred  to,  Sir  Robert  Peel  created  a  sensation  by  ask- 
ing his  host  to  ring  for  his  carriage,  — saying  "  I  am  still  a  Christian." 

An  anecdote  of  like  nature  is  related  of  the  late  Secretary  Fish,  at  a 
dinner  in  Washington.  .An  irreverent  after-dinner  speaker  at  his  table 
was  called  down  by  the  host :  *"  Senator  Blank,  i)ardon  me,  but  I  must 
request  you  to  desist.  I  firmly  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of 
the  world  ;  of  His  Church  I  am  a  member  :  in  my  house  I  have  tried  to 
honor  Him,  and  in  His  faith  I  exjject  to  die  ;  and  it  is  painful  to  mc  to 
hear  you  speak  in  this  way." 

Bismarck  has  affirmed  more  than  once  in  characteristic  Bismarckian 
phrase,  that  his  political  service  was  based  on  his  religious  belief; 
standing  firmly  upon  the  ground  of  a  revealed  religion  :  — 

"  If  I  were  not  a  Christian  I  would  not  continue  to  serve  the  King 
another  hour;  if  I  did  not  obey  God,  if  I  did  not  put  my  trust  in  Him, 
I  would  not  concern  myself  about  the  affairs  of  this  world."     .And  upon 

1  1732-1802.  -  Sir  .Mattliew  Hale,  1609-1676. 


90 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


a  subsequent  occasion,  while  still  in  ofifice,  he  said  :  "  Were  I  not  a 
decided  Christian,  if  my  foith  did  not  rest  on  the  miraculous  basis  of  a 
revealed  religion,  you  would  not  have  in  me  a  federal  Chancellor."  ^ 

The  late  James  Russell  Lowell,  when  Minister  to  England,  upon  a 
public  occasion  courteously  rebuked  the  criticism  on  religious  faith  that 
one  of  the  speakers  had  made,  affirming,  according  to  the  press  report, 
that  the  most  rigid  type  of  Christian  belief  had  produced  some  of  the 
strongest  and  most  noble  characters  the  world  has  ever  seen,  the  very 
fiber  and  substance  of  which  enduring  commonwealths  are  made.- 

"  There  is  no  liberty  that  lasts 
in  the  world,"  says  Chauncey 
Uepew,  "  and  there  is  no  gov- 
ernment which  has  liberty  in  it 
that  lasts,  that  does  not  recog- 
nize the  Bible.  When  you  show 
me  a  colony  of  ten  thousand 
people  who  have  come  to  live 
decently  by  the  teaching  of  infi- 
delity, I  may  then  believe  it. 
The  Christian  faith  of  my  mother 
is  good  enough  for  me." 


X. 

I  may  not  suitably  let  go  this 
theme    without    alluding   to   the 
debt  of  Popular  Liberty  in  the 
SAMURAI.  L^nited    States    of    America    to 

the  suggestions  made  by  Chris- 
tianity :  even  if,  in  doing  so,  I  seem  to  go  backwards  in  the  orderliness 
of  thought  herein  presented. 

It  is  not  historically  true  that  popular  government  as  known  to  Creece 
and  Rome  had  weight  with  the  emigrants  to  America. 

Athens  had  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  slaves,  and  twenty  thou- 
sand free  men  ;  the  government  was  usually  carried  on  by  five  thousand 

1  Our  Chancellor.     By  Busch,  Vol.  I,  p.  127.    London,  1884. 

-  In  regard  to  the  churches  in  question,  "  He  said  more  than  once  that  if  they  were  to 
be  judged  by  the  results  of  their  teachings  upon  character  and  conduct,  as  seen  in  Scot- 
land and  New  England,  those  churches  were  entitled  t6  the  highest  place.  For,  he  said, 
the  superiority  was  not  solely  in  morality  and  intelligenae,  but  in  the  prevalent  sense  of 
duty,  in  high  ideals  and  inflexible  principles,  and,  in  short,  in  the  consciousness  of  the 
spiritual  world." —  The  Poet  and  the  Man:  Recollections  of  James  Russell  Lowell.  By 
Francis  H.  Underwood,  LL.D.,  p.  117.     Boston,  1893. 


ni'.Hr  OF  pori'i.AR  iini-Rrv  to  ciiristianity.         91 

voters.  Tliere  was  wo  general  union  of  the  (Irecian  states,  and  Oreece 
was  a  political  hell  during  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  through  the 
reign  of  tlie  doctrine  of  state  sovereignty.'  \\\  Sparta,  war  was  the 
leading  idea  of  the  state.  '•  Lycurgus,"  says  a  French  writer,  "wrote 
not  for  a  people  but  an  army  :  it  was  a  barrack  which  he  erected,  not 
a  commonwealth  ;  and  sacrificing  everything  to  the  military  spirit,  he 
mutilated  human  nature  in  order  to  crush  it  into  armor." 

The  self-government  upon  the  Tiber  was  that  of  an  aristocracy  :  in 
theory  the  Roman  people  ruled,  but  during  hundreds  of  years  the 
patricians  stood  for  tlie  people,  and  they  alone  had  the  right  to  take 
part  in  the  management  of  affairs. 

How  far  the  facts  in  the  case  in  regard  to  the  classic  peoples  were 
known  to  the  early  emigrants  to  .America,  it  is  not  pertinent  to  incpiire. 
They  were  dissenters  from  the  established  Church  of  iMigland,  and 
familiar  with  the  principles  of  poj^ular  liberty  in  the  government  of 
their  religious  assemblies ;  and  this  was  the  model  they  took  when 
it  was  needful  for  them  to  separate  from  the  crown.  This  appear;sd 
at  first  in  the  Mayflower  compact.  Self-government  in  religion  and 
in  local  politics  was  practised  during  a  hundred  ami  fifty  years  before 
the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

About  five  miles  from  where  I  am  writing,  an  atliletic  I'uritan  preacher 
had  a  ten-acre  lot  upon  a  green  knoll,  overlooking  the  Chebacco  marshes 
and  a  blue  strip  of  sea,  where  he  thought  over  the  great  problems  of 
popular  libert}'.  What  he  wrote  in  vindication  of  the  method  of  church 
government  in  vogue  in  New  England  was  reprinted  and  circulated  as  a 
]')olitical  pamphlet  before  the  Revolution,  to  prove  that  "  Democracy  is 
Christ's  government  in  Church  and  State." 

A  century  and  a  half  of  actual  self-government  in  most  things,  a  prac- 
tice of  freedom  itself  rather  than  theorizing  about  it,  at  a  safe  distance 
of  three  thousand  miles  from  king  and  parliament,  —  it  was  this  which 
led  to  a  republic  when  the  hour  struck. 

1  "  Political  life  never  existed  in  a  more  repulsive  form  than  it  did  in  the  little  Grecian 
republics.  There  were  traditionary  feuds  between  the  cities  of  the  Doric  and  Ionic  stock. 
In  most  of  them  individually,  there  was  a  strife  perpetuated  from  generation  to  generation 
between  the  oligarchical  and  democratic  factions,  each  seeking  aid  from  the  foreign  govern- 
ment in  sympathy  with  them.  The  annals  of  Greece,  in  just  proportion  as  we  descend  fiom 
the  mythical  period  into  that  of  probable  and  finally  authentic  history,  present  a  uniform 
and  weary  tale  of  petty  wars  with  neighboring  states,  and  merciless  struggles  between 
domestic  factions.  Confiscation  and  banishment  were  the  fate  of  the  defeated  party  at 
home ;  death  for  the  combatants  and  slavery  for  their  wives  and  children,  too  often  the 
doom  of  a  vanquished  enemy.  -These  atrocious  conditions  of  public  life  in  peace  and  in 
war  kept  many  of  the  best  minds  and  purest  characters  in  retirement,  and  formed  a  very 
dangerous  clement  of  weakness  and  premature  decay  in  the  political  organization  of  their 
turbulent  slates."  Edwakd  Everett. 


92  THE    TKICMPIIS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  idea  of  the  federation  of  the  colonies  was  suggested  to  Jonathan 
Mayhew  in  connection  with  a  convocation  of  the  churches,  an  idea  at 
once  put  into  effect ;  an  idea  based  on  the  federation  of  the  Jewish  tribes.^ 

When  Jefferson  drew  up  his  Declaration,  he  was  indebted,  according 
to  his  own  statement,  to  the  practice  of  self-government  of  a  local  Bap- 
tist church  near  his  early  home.  And  the  Declaration,  a  year  before,  at 
Mecklenburg,  was  that  of  the  delegates  of  Presbyterian  churches. 

And  the  theory  of  the  founders  was  wholly  religious  as  to  a  proper 
foundation  for  the  state."  "  Suppose  a  nation,"  wrote  John  Adams,  "  in 
some  distant  region,  should  take  the  Bible  for  their  only  law-book,  and 
every  member  should  regulate  his  conduct  by  the  precepts  there  ex- 
hibited. Every  member  would  be  obliged,  in  conscience,  to  temperance 
and  frugality  and  industry,  to  justice  and  kindness  and  charity  towards 
his  fellowmen,  and  to  piety,  love,  and  reverence  towards  Almighty  God. 
In  this  commonwealth  no  man  would  impair  his  health  by  gluttony, 
drunkenness,  or  lust :  no  man  would  steal  or  lie,  or  in  any  way  defraud 
his  neighbor,  but  would  live  in  peace  and  good  will  with  all  men ;  no 
man  would  blaspheme  his  Maker,  or  profane  His  worship;  but  a  rational 
and  manly,  and  sincere  and  unaffected,  piety  and  devotion  would  reign 
in  all  hearts."  •'' 

If  it  were  to  be  said  that  the  distance  of  America  from  Europe  is  suf- 
ficient to  explain  the  success  of  the  experiment  of  self-government, 
rather  than  the  influence  of  an  open  Bible  upon  the  leaders  of  republican 
thought,  it  would  be  needful  to  show  why  Mexico  and  the  South  Ameri- 
can republics  have  not  prospered  equally  well. 

"  The  general  diffusion  of  the  Bible,"  says  Chancellor  Kent,  "  is  the 
most  effectual  way  to  civilize  and  humanize  mankind ;  to  purify  and 
exalt  the  general  system  of  public  morals  ;  to  give  efficacy  to  the  just 
precepts  of  international  and  municipal  law  ;  to  enforce  the  observance 
of  prudence,  temperance,  justice,  and  fortitude,  and  to  improve  all  the 
relations  of  domestic  and  social  life." 

In  all  this  application  of  the  biblical  principles  to  civil  life,  there  is  a 
strong  look  as  if  the  divine  Spirit  were  aiding  the  progress  of  mankind 
in  the  development  of  national  well  being,  —  a  living  and  vivifying  spirit 
within  the  wheels  of  human  progress.  Certain  it  is  that  the  gospel  of 
Christ  is  never  unfolded  in  its  fullness  unless  it  is  set  forth  as  a  great  civil 
power  in  the  earth,  lifting  up  those  who  have  fallen  down  and  who  are 
under  the  feet  of  oppression. 

1  Numbers  i :  1-5 ;  Joshua  13 ;  14  : 1-5. 

2  Ex.  20 : 1,  2 ;  Deut.  31 :  24-26. 

3  From  President  .Adams'  Diary.  Quoted  in  Bailey's  Homage  to  the  Book,  p.  13.  New 
York,  1860. 


n    D. 
j=    o 


■5   o 


z 

e 

< 

F 

O) 

1 

o 

til 

UJ 

u 

f- 

J= 

f^ 

.ti 

~> 

h 

W 

°  ° 

E  E 

nl  "O 

O 

V  x> 

:£   E 


a§ 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR   1. 1  HER  TV    TO    CI/RISTEiXITV.  95 

3.     Civil  Freedom  i\  Nox-Ciiristiax  Lands. 
I. 

Upon  this  point  it  is  sate  to  beyin  with  the  apotliegni  that  thcjse  who 
live  in  glass  houses  should  not  throw  stones  :  Russia  is  a  Christian 
country.  If  the  reader  will  take  a  look  backwards,  and  re-read  what 
was  said  about  the  linen-winged  tleacons  and  the  unique  "conversion" 
of  the  Northern  liear,  he  will  make  proper  allowance  for  any  lack  of  a 
fraternal  and  just  spirit  in  a  people  relatively  new  to  Christendom, — 
whom  we  beg  not  to  throw  stones  at  our  own  historical  windows.  Our 
own  barbarism  was  forther  back  ;  it  is  not  time,  by  our  own  rate  of 
movement,  for  newer  nations  to  ha\-e  civil  freedom  yet,  —  even  if 
behind  the  nineteenth  century  by  hundreds  of  years. 

Meantime  we  must  look  for  it,  that  many  earnest-spirited  and  devout 
people  in  Northeastern  Europe  must  suffer  a  dull  sense  of  wrong,  like 
an  animal  sense  of  deprivation  of  what  belongs  to  one.  It  is  not  easy 
for  us  to  believe  that  the  victims  of  Assyrian,  Roman,  or  medieval  tyr- 
anny took  wrong  without  knowing  it  ;  although  the  sense  of  justice  and 
the  expectation  of  a  freedom  defended  by  law  must  have  been  feebly 
held. 

11. 

In  India,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  reign  of  Christian  law  has  been 
so  recent,  there  is  pertinency  in  asking  the  relation  of  that  faith  which 
ruled  the  land  for  thousands  of  years,  to  civil  freedom. 

It  is  enough  that  by  its  immemorial  caste  system  nine-tenths  of  India 
has  been  stepped  on  by  one-tenth.  "  Fifty  years  ago,"  says  Dr.  Pente- 
cost, ''  in  most  of  the  great  cities  of  India,  the  gates  were  closed  at 
about  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  and  were  not  opened  again  until 
about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  because  the  low-caste  men  were  to 
be  expelled  before  the  slanting  rays  of  the  sun  might  throw  the  shadow 
of  a  low-caste  man  upon  a  Brahman  and  defile  him,  and  they  were  not 
allowed  to  return  until  the  rays  of  the  sun  were  sufficiently  perpendicu- 
lar to  protect  the  P^rahman  from  the  i)ossible  falling  of  the  shadow  of  a 
low-caste  man  upon  him.  The  low-caste  man  used  to  be  obliged  to  fall 
prostrate  before  a  Brahman  and  allow  him  to  jnit  his  foot  \\\ion  his 
neck  and  walk  over  him." 

Mohammedanism  has  done  much  in  India  to  break  the  bonds  of 
caste,  by  the  i)roclamation  (-)f  the  equality  of  men  and  the  brotherhood 
of  believers. 


96 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


THE   SUBORDINATE   JUb-.E    ^i     .\:.lw/-.K:i,    i;;oi,-.. 
A  firm  friend  of  the  missionaries.     His  children  attend  Mrs.  Lawson's  school. 

An  Act  of  Parliament  in  1S58,  for  the  better  government  of  India,  and 
a  penal  code,  drafted  under  Lord  IMacaulay  in  1836  and  passed  into  law 
in  i860,  made  a  new  world  of  that  country.  That  legislation  repre- 
sented in  its  humanizing  influences  the  highest  results  of  a  Christian 
civilization,  so  far  as  practicable  in  India  ;  the  land  itself  being  so  held 
by  Britain  that  Hinduism  has  a  right  of  way,  if  it  does  not  violate  cer- 
tain civil  rights  and  the  toleration  of  other  faiths. 

The  mere  casual  inquirer  into  the  conditions  of  the  British  rule  in 
Hindustan  can  but  admire  the  spirit  shown  by  vast  numbers  of  the 
crown  servants,  who,  as  representatives  of  the  British  government,  rec- 
ognize the  claims  upon  them  of  incredible  multitudes  of  men.  The 
popular  want  often  calls  out  vast  capacity  in  men  who  would  have  had 
less  to  do  in  Englantl ;  the  needs  being  so  apparent,  that  he  feels  him- 
self a  recreant  toward  (iod  and  man  who  will  not  answer  the  call. 

III. 

As  to  the  Buddhists,  (jautama,  at  the  outset,  rid  his  followers  from  the 
bonds  of  caste  and  proclaimed  a  common  brotherhood  among  the 
priesthood  or  those  wholly  devoted  to  the  pursuit  of  virtue.     And  since 


DEBT   OF  rOI'C'I.AK   LIliEK  rv    TO    C/IK/ST/.liV/TY. 


97 


the  vory  princes,  as  in  Siam,  were  to  be  monks  sometime,  and  since 
every  man  looked  upon  the  holy  order  as  his  own  at  some  ])erio(l  of 
transmigration,  the  doctrine  had  the  effect  of  diminishing  the  tyranny  of 
the  Orient.  Any  person  of  any  fimily  in  the  East,  upon  entering  the 
monastery,  is  the  equal  of  everyone  he  tinds  there.  This  is  one  element 
of  the  popularity  of  l^utldhism  in  .\sia,  where  there  is  so  much  royal  or 
priestly  domineering  over  the  average  man. 

Siam  is  the  most  purely  Buddhist  country  in  the  world  ;  and  whatever 
it  was,  fifty  years  ago,  was  the  best  that  Huddhism  could  do  in  2500 
years  toward  promoting  poi)ular  freedom.  The  absolute  monarchy 
reigning  there  has  begun  to  feel  the  influence  of  the  great  Christian 
ideas  within  half  a  century. 

The  Buddhist  editor  of  the  most  influential  newspaper  in  Japan  said,  a 
few  years  since,  that  "  There  is  not  a  l^uddhist  nation  that  knows  what  lib- 
erty is."  '  Since  then, 
however,  with  a  degree 
of  wisdom  which  indi- 
cates a  great  body  of 
character  behind  it, 
Japan  has  come  into 
touch  with  the  age. 
The  details  are  a  part 
of  the  news  of  the  day  ; 
and  it  is  a  part  of 
the  news  item  that  this 
great  advance  has  come 
about  through  the  in- 
troduction of  Christian 
ideas. 

IV. 
In  China  the  antique 
patriarchal  despotism 
holds  on  its  way,  kept 
ever  in  check  by  the 
doctrine  of  the  right 
of  rebellion  taught  by 
Confucius,  -  and  the 
right  of  regicide  taught 

by  Mencius.  Criticism  of  the  government  is  invited,  through  a  board 
of  censors,  who  are  not  without  practical  influence  in  affairs.     It  was. 


Y   OFFICER.  — Gardner. 


1  iXew  Englander,  September,  1882. 


/  idc  No  PES. 


98  THE    TIUUMrilS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

however,  a  maxim  of  Confucius,  learned  by  every  schoolboy  for  three- 
score and  ten  generations,  never  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  the  govern- 
ment whose  stability  has  been  notable  in  history. 

Representing  God  in  China,  the  one  whose  official  duty  it  is,  as  the 
representative  of  all  the  people,  to  worship  Him,  the  source  of  law  and 
power ;  the  owner  and  proprietor  of  the  soil  and  all  its  resources ;  the 
owner  of  the  services  of  every  man,  woman  and  child,  —  the  patriarchal 
emperor  stands  in  the  way  of  the  individual  development  of  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  millions  of  people.  ^  By  the  theory  of  the  emperor's  posi- 
tion, he  has  been  for  many  a  century  exalted  above  all  other  rulers  on 
the  earth. 

When,  a  few  years  ago,  the  United  States  was  negotiating  a  treaty 
with  China,  the  emperor  remarked  that  the  idea  of  equality  between  the 
President  of  the  United  States  and  himself  might  be  relegated  to  the 
realms  of  laughter.  He  looked  at  it  as  we  should  look  at  it  if  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  had  four  thousand  years  of  authentic  records 
behind  him,  and  one  thousand  years  more  of  tradition,  and  if  with  fifty 
millions  of  people  he  were  asked  to  negotiate  a  treaty  with  a  people  at 
the  antipodes  with  a  population  of  eight  millions,  —  a  new  nation  with  a 
foreign  religion  and  only  one  or  two  centuries  of  history. 

The  same  representative  of  Heaven,  ruling  over  nearly  one-fourth  part 
of  the  population  of  the  globe,  had,  however,  the  discretion  to  run  when 
Lord  Eldon  took  it  into  his  head  to  go  to  Pekin  to  let  the  emperor  know 
whether  Queen  Victoria  was  his  equal ;  and  there  was  no  difficulty  in 
negotiating  a  treaty  with  the  youth  who  came  to  the  throne  when  his 
predecessor  died  in  Tartary.  And  more  recent  events  in  the  Orient 
have  shown  that  the  ruler  of  a  relatively  small  people  may  in  certain  exi- 
gencies prove  more  than  a  match  for  one  whose  patriarchal  system  has 
extended  over  a  population  ten  times  greater. 

The  Yankee  nation  would  brag  more  than  China  if  there  was  so  much 
to  brag  of  in  the  way  of  population,  since  the  census  is  six  times  that  of 
America,  and  every  fourth  or  fifth  man  on  this  planet  is  a  Chinaman. 
Indeed,  as  it  is,  the  average  self-conceited,  exclusive  Yankee  is  so 
densely  ignorant  of  China  that  he  would  gain  a  vast  deal  of  informa- 
tion from  reading  a  book  written  by  a  Chinese  official,  ten  years  in 
Europe,  who  prefaced  it  with  the  remark  that  there  was  no  part  of  the 
world  concerning  which  the  world  was  so  ignorant  as  concerning  his 
native  land. 

The  esteemed  and  scholarly  American  missionary,  the  late  Dr.  Nev- 
ius,  -  tells  us  that  the  Chinese  "system  of  government  and  code  of  laws 

1  A.  Williamson's  North  China,  pp.  9-11. 

2  China  and  the  Chinese,  p.  279.     New  York,  i86g.     See  also  Revised  Edition,  1883. 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR   IJHERTY    TO    CHRISTIANITY 


99 


■will  bear  favorable  comparison  with  those  of  I'Aircjpean  nations,"  ami  that 
"  they  have  elicited  a  generous  tribute  of  admiration  and  praise  from  our 
most  competent  and  reliable  writers.  The  practical  wisdom  and  fore- 
sight of  those  who  constructed  this  system  are  evinced  by  the  fact  that 
it  has  stood  the  test  of  time,  and  given  a  degree  of  prosi>erity  and  of 
wealth  which  may  challenge  our 
wonder."  Professor  S.  Wells 
\\'illiams,  too,  has  testified  that 
there  is  a  high  degree  of  security 
for  life  and  property  in  China." 
"The  great  God,"  said 
T'ang,  the  founder  of  the 
Shang  dynasty,  eighteen  centu- 
ries before  the  Christian  era, 
"  the  great  God  has  conferred 
even  on  the  inferior  people  a 
moral  sense,  compliance  with 
which  would  show  their  nature 
invariably  right.  To  make  them 
tranquilly  pursue  the  course 
which  it  would  indicate  is  the 
work  of  the  sovereisin."  - 


V. 

The  provinces  are  however 
governed  independently,  under 
the  central  government,  but  not 
by  it  save  through  officials  who 
have  supreme  power  in  the 
•sphere  assigned  them.  Practi- 
cally the  law  in  the  provinces  is 
the  will  of  the  magistrate,  a  gov- 
ernment not  of  laws  but  of  men. 

There  are,  besides  the  Viceroy,  five  officials  whose  authority  extends 
over  the  whole  province  ;  others  have  charge  of  subdivisions  called. cir- 
cuits, which  in  turn  are  subdivided  into  prefectures,  which  are  sub- 
divided into  districts.  This  entire  horde  of  office-holders  preys  upon 
the  people. 

1  The  late  Professor  S.  Wells  Williams,  of  Yale  University,  long  a  resident  in  China. 
Middle  Kingdom,  p.  95.     New  York.     Edition  of  184S. 

2  Legge's  Religions  0/  China,  p.  98.     London,  1880. 


A    KOREAN   ARMY 


100  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  truth  is  that  China  is  poor.  The  exclusive  policy,  the  restrictive, 
the  repressive  policy,  has  been  unprofitable.  The  central  government  is 
always  short  of  money.  By  system  the  wages  paid  to  officials  are  too 
low.  Yet  the  educational  system  of  the  country  is  always  offering  a 
suri)lus  of  men  waiting  to  take  office.  The  term  of  each  office  is 
limited  to  three  years,  so  that  all  may  have  a  chance.  The  government 
can  always  hire  officials  at  a  low  figure.  These  men  from  all  over  China 
have  given  expensive  years  to  preparing  for  their  examinations,  and  when 
set  up  in  a  brief  authority,  it  is  now  or  never  to  make  money  out  of  it. 
The  officers  are  poor,  and  ill  paid,  and  the  central  government  says  in 
effect,  —  Take  what  you  can  get,  but  let  it  not  come  to  our  ears. 

Professor  Douglas,  in  the  British  Encyclopedia,  says  that  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  provincial  governments  is  due  to  the  under-payment  of  the 
officials,  and  to  the  sharp  limitation  of  the  official  term ;  and  that 
justice  itself  is  in  the  market. 

•  There  are  other  testimonies  to  match.  Alexander  Williamson,^  an 
intelligent,  acute,  and  studious  observer  a  quarter  of  a  century  since, 
says  that  the  most  part  of  the  rulers  did  not  in  his  day  live  according  to 
the  moral  maxims  of  their  classics  ;  that  officials  bought  their  way  to 
power,  and  then  plundered  the  people.  These  officials,  he  incidentally 
remarks,  were  the  men  who  opposed  the  introduction  of  Christian  mis- 
sions. A  mere  handful,  a  score  or  two  out  of  thousands,  of  officials,  have 
helpful  notions  of  social  and  civil  progress.  The  imperial  government,, 
needing  money,  has  disposed  of  the  offices  for  money,  rather  than  by 
the  strict  merit  system  contemplated  in  the  scheme  for  competitive 
examinations ;  the  officials  are  indeed  selected  from  the  literary  class,, 
but  from  the  corrupt  part  of  it.  Those  of  the  better  sort  understand 
this,  and  complain  of  it. 

Russell  H.  Conwell,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  of  Philadelphia,  studied  the  Chi- 
nese question  in  China  some  years  ago,  and  reported  that  the  practical 
operation  of  the  government  at  that  time  (1870)  was  hindered  in 
respect  to  justice  by  a  bribery-system  almost  coextensive  with  the 
bounds  of  the  empire ;  that  by  it  just  laws  failed  of  execution,  that 
criminals  with  plunder  enough  to  divide  with  the  officers  of  the  law 
were  left  to  pursue  their  courses ;  that  bribery  for  the  sons  of  the 
wealthy  interfered  with  the  vaunted  civil  service  examinations ;  that 
money  advanced  ignorance  over  merit.- 

Another  authority,  and  this  quite  recent,  is  Lansdell's  Chinese  Cen- 
tral Asia.^     It  represents  the  outcome  of  four  thousand  years  of  the 

1  North  China,  Vol.  I,  pj).  4-8.     London,  1870. 

2  Russell  H.  Conwell,   H'/iy  and  How,  pp.  20-24.     Boston,  1871. 

3  London,  1893,  Vol.  II,  pp.  241,  242,  244,  245. 


DERT   OF  POPUI.AK   /  //>/:h'  fV    10    CIIKlSTfAXlTY. 


101 


religions  of  China  in  thfir  relation  to  c  ivil  liberty.  'I"hc  author  ([notes 
from  Dr.  Seelanil  :  '".Vst'or  the  administration  (of  Chinese  Turkistan), 
it  is  enough  to  say  that  it  is  Chinese,  and  of  that  the  worst  kind,  by 
reason  of  its  extreme  distance  from  headtjuarters,  and  of  the  despotism 
which  so  easily  takes  root  in  a  contjuereil  country."  "The  Chinese 
officials,  civil  and  military,  are  composed  of  adventurers,  generally  very 
coarse  and  avaricious,  whilst  the  private  soldiers  are  recruited  for  the 
most  part  from  the  criminal  exiles." 


SHANGHAI   CROUP. —Thomson. 


The  authority  quotes  Prjevalsky,  journeying  through  the  i)rovince  of 
Sin  Kiang  in  1884:  "Crying  injustice,  espionage,  rapacity,  grinding 
taxation,  tyranny  of  officials,  —  in  a  word,  entire  absence  of  all  ideas  of 
legality  in  all  administrative  or  judicial  matters  —  such  are  the  leading 
characteristics  of  the  Chinese  rule.  We  ourselves,"  he  adds,  —  and  he 
was  a  Russian,  —  "witnessed  scenes  which  made  our  very  blood  boil." 

Lansdell  adds  that  English  travelers,  passing  through,  receive  a  more 
favorable  impression  than  is  given  by  the  members  of  the  Russian  con- 
sulates—  as  those  above  (juoted — who  have  lived  in  the  country  for 
years. 

Now  it  is  easy  to  see  that  Chinese  travelers  in    Jlngland  or  America 


102  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

might  easily  misrepresent  the  facts  in  regard  to  provincial  or  territorial 
misgovernment ;  but  no  Warren  Hastings  trial  has  yet  occurred  in 
Pekin,  nor  does  Confucian  public  opinion  demand  it. 

It  would  be  easy  for  Chinese  scholars  to  search  the  annals  of  Christen- 
dom, and  select  here  and  there  the  material  for  an  appalling  indictment 
of  Christianity  for  bribery  and  frauds  and  maladministration  in  civil 
affairs.  To  say  nothing  of  the  records  of  reptilian  centuries  farther 
away  from  our  time,  he  would  pick  up  no  small  scandal  in  the  first  part 
of  Trevelyan's  Charles  y^ames  Fox.  Yet  if  he  were  to  do  so,  he  would, 
in  telling  the  whole  truth  to  his  countrymen,  make  a  point  on  them  to 
the  effect  that  China  is  to-day  worse  than  Christendom  at  its  worst ; 
and  that  the  very  capable  statesmen  of  China  have  no  small  task 
before  them  in  placing  their  nation  abreast  of  this  age  in  guaranteeing 
the  civil  rights  of  the  average  citizen. 

VI. 

I  will  refer  to  only  one  more  testimony,  —  that  of  Henry  M.  Field, 
D.  D.,  New  York.^  It  relates  to  civil  freedom  as  protected  by  the  crimi- 
nal court  procedure  :  There  is  no  trial  by  jury ;  there  are  no  lawyers 
or  defense ;  the  accused  stands  alone,  and  is  presumed  to  be  guilty  till 
he  can  prove  his  innocence  ;  if  it  be  a  capital  crime  of  which  he  is 
charged,  he  cannot  be  executed  unless  he  confesses  guilt,  but  he  is  tor- 
tured beyond  common  endurance  to  make  him  confess. 

Concerning  all  which,  it  is  suitable  to  remark  that  our  Confucianist 
brethren  are  certainly  several  centuries  behind  their  Christian  contem- 
poraries in  respect  to  the  safeguards  of  Civil  Liberty. 

VII. 

We  live  in  a  realm  of  ideas,  and  the  brightest  of  the  Confucian  publi- 
cists in  China  to-day  deem  Christian  nations  capable  of  giving  them  cer- 
tain hints  for  the  betterment  of  civil  life  ;  and  they  would  be  the  more 
ready  to  take  a  hint,  were  it  not  for  the  outrage  perpetrated  on  China 
by  unchristian  Indian  policy  in  the  opium  business,  and  by  the  discrim- 
inating injustice  often  exercised  toward  the  Chinese  by  baptized 
barbarians. 

We  live  in  a  realm  of  ideas.  It  is  possible,  indeed,  that  the  policy 
of  a  great  nation  may  be  changed  in  a  moment,  but  it  requires  some 
years  to  prepare  for  that  moment.  Japan  was  prepared  for  it  the  more 
easily,  since  it  is  relatively  a  small  nation.     The  hundreds  of  millions  of 

1  Fror)i  Egypt  to  Japan,  pp.  377-379.     New  York,  1877. 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR    /J/W-.KTY    TO    CHRISTIANITY. 


103 


Celestials  are  more  unwieldy.  It  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  sjK'ak  of 
the  great  non-Christian  nations  of  to-day  as  wantonly  wanting  in  the 
desire  to  give  a  greater  liberty  to  their  millions.  But  the  liberal-mindt'd 
and  well-etlucated  gentlemen  who 
administer  the  Chinese  govern- 
ment have  forty  centuries  of  preju- 
dice to  contend  with,  —  prejudices 
entertained  by  nearly  four  times 
as  many  people  as  there  are  in 
the  United  States  and  the  Brit- 
ish Isles,  —  and  they  cannot  be 
changed  in  an  hour.  The  most 
advanced  thinkers  in  China,  as 
those  most  advanced  in  the  Turk- 
ish Empire,  desire  the  friendly 
suggestions  of  Christian  men  in 
whom  they  have  confidence. 
Many  of  the  missionaries  are 
broad  minded  and  acute  men,  of 
great  learning ;  and  they  are  often 
advised  with  by  native  officials, 
who  gladly  avail  themselves  of 
the  ideas  sent  into  their  country 
by  philanthropists  across  the 
globe.  The  men  sent  forth  as  the  messengers  of  Christianity  have 
proved  to  be  statesmen,  exerting  a  permanent  and  salutary  influence 
upon  nations  that  need  new  thought  in  civil  affairs. 


COUNT    ITO.    PRIME    LIINISTER    OF 
JAPAN. 


VIII. 

Neither  the  Buddhist,  Confucianist,  nor  Moslem  faith  has  anything 
answering  to  the  independent  local  churches  of  Christendom.  I  say 
churches,  since  in  a  large  portion  of  Protestant  Christianity  the  Church 
is  little  else  than  a  federation  of  local  churches,  federated  for  conve- 
nience. It  is  impossible  to  exaggerate  the  important  relation  sustained 
by  the  local  church  toward  Civil  Freedom.  It  statedly  gathers  the  most 
thoughtful  and  influential  people  in  every  community,  and  accustoms 
them,  generation  after  generation,  to  managing  their  own  aflliirs  :  —  this 
is  the  very  groundwork  of  national  self-government. 

We  live  in  a  realm  of  ideas  ;  and,  looked  upon  wholly  as  a  socio- 
logical experiment,  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  advantage  to  popular 
liberty  of  planting  local  Christian  churches  in  non-Christian  lands.     Far- 


104 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


sighted  statesmen,  with  their  eyes  wide  open,  in  Japan,  in  China,  in 
Turkey,  must  welcome  the  systematic  gathering  of  Uttle  handfuls  of  good 
citizens,  for  instruction  in  the  principles  of  fraternal  conduct,  the  princi- 
ples of  equality  and  of  justice  ;  gatherings  which  will  certainly  diffuse  the 
notion  of  a  more  equitable  conduct  of  affiiirs  ;  gatherings  which  will 
train  men  for  the  conscientious  service  of  the  state. 

If  we  dwell  in  the 
realm  of  ideas,  the 
most  advanced  na- 
tions, but  recently  re- 
leased, at  least  in  part, 
from  barbaric  condi- 
tions, ought  in  a  frater- 
nal way  to  carry  their 
best  ideas  in  regard  to 
government  and  social 
condition  to  neighbor- 
ing nations ;  and  it  is 
good  business  to  be  in, 
to  do  it. 


IX. 

Were  it  not  for  the 
fact  that  Turkey  is  that 
part  of  the  Orient  that 
touches  the  life  of  Oc- 
cidental peoples  every 
day  in  the  year,  it 
would  be  less  pertinent 
to  allude  to  civil  liberty 
in  the  great  Moslem 
empire  ;  since  it  is  ob- 
vious to  the  merest  tyro 
in     historical     studies. 


HIS    EXCELLENCY  SAID   PASHA,   TURKISH    MINIS- 
TER OF  FOREIGN  AFFAIRS. —Barton. 

He  received  a  liberal  education  in  Parisian  schools,  and  has 
been  ambassador  to  England  and  to  France. 


that  the  Turks  have  too  recently  come  out  of  their  primitive  condition 
to  easily  keep  step  with  Europe,  to  say  nothing  of  America,  in  this  nine- 
teenth century.  They  have  not  been  able  yet  to  shake  off  the  traditions 
of  two  or  three  hundred  years  ago  ;  although  the  estimable  gentlemen 
who  are  now  availing  themselves  of  Occidental  schooling,  undoubtedly 
modify  the  policy  of  the  central  despotism  under  which  they  live. 

There  is  already  experienced  in  peasant  life  a  relative  security  against 


DEBT   OF  POPULAR    l IIU'.RTY    TO    CIIRISTIAXIl  Y.  105 

that  medieval  lawlessness  which  has  too  long  vexed  the  empire.  But  it 
seemed  a  little  odd  to  us,  a  few  months  ago,  to  read  about  the  refusal  of 
certain  obtuse  officers  to  listen  to  proof  of  an  alibi  in  a  criminal  case, 
on  the  ground  that  there  was  no  time  for  such  matters.' 

The  moral  ability  of  the  nation  to  forget  its  obstinate  traditionary  de- 
fiance of  civilization,  and  to  adapt  itself  to  the  new  age,  is  a  question  of 
no  small  interest  to  those  national  neighbors  who  wait  patiently  for  a 
predicted  collapse. 

X. 

The  condition  of  civil  freedom  in  non-Christian  lands  would  be  less 
impertectly  presented,  if  I  add  three  paragraphs  concerning  that  barbar- 
ism from  which  modern  Christendom  itself  sprang,  and  from  which  it  is 
now  attempting  to  redeem  vast  populations. 

In  Central  Africa  men  are  often  killed  to  obtain  whatever  they  have 
which  the  murderer  covets.  As  they  kill  a  beast  for  his  hide,  they  kill 
a  man  for  his  blanket.  If  the  theological  system  of  heathenism  is  adapted 
to  the  universal  good,  there  is  a  screw  loose  somewhere. 

"We  never  love  each  other,"  was  the  sad  confession  of  an  African 
rain-maker  to  Livingstone  ;  a  confession  so  true  that  we  look  with  com- 
placency on  the  partition  of  Africa.  Things  cannot  be  worse.  "  Leni- 
ency and  law,"  says  Mackay, ''  in  the  place  of  the  previous  reign  of  blood- 
shed and  terror,"  came  into  Uganda  with  Stanley.  "The  king,"  said  the 
natives,  "no  more  slaughters  innocent  people  as  he  did  before." 

When  the  South  Seas  were  Christianized,  says  Ellis,-  Tahiti  adopted 
a  civil  government  based  upon  Christian  principles ;  and  the  judges 
compelled  even  the  queen  to  do  right  by  her  subjects.  A  king's  son, 
too,  was  tried  for  breach  of  wholesome  law ;  and  he  worked  out  the 
penalty.  Upon  mere  humanitarian  grounds,  it  is  a  good  thing  in  Christ- 
endom to  send  Christian  missions  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 


4.    Religious   Toler.vtiox. 

It  remains  to  consider  that  phase  of  Civil  Rights  known  as  Religious 
Toleration.  In  respect  to  this,  Christianity  lives  in  a  crystal  palace, 
with  every  pane  of  glass  liable  to  be  knocked  out  by  other  religions,  if 
the  Christians  dare  to  stone  the  Jews  of  the  world  for  intolerance.  The 
Confucianist,  the  Buddhist,  the  Shinto  and  Taoist,  the  I'rahman  and 
Moslem  have  never  persecuted  nonconformity  within  their  own  ranks 
so  fiercely  as  Christianity  has  done.     There  was  never  a  Savonarola  to 

1  Mtssionary  Herald,  September,  1893.  -  Polynesian  Researches,  I,  pp.  458-460. 


106 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


die  in  China,  a  John  Huss  in  Japan,  a  Servetus  in  India,  or  a  Cranmer 
in  Arabia.     'Tis  easy  to  say  so  ;  and  we  would  fain  beheve  it. 

I  hope  it  is  so.  The  rehgious  annals,  however,  of  the  great  world 
religions,  are  not  so  interesting  as  three-volume  novels,  and  I  have  no 
idea  of  disputing  the  affirmation  of  the  foregoing  paragraph,  at  the 
risk  of  being  obliged  to  make  good  my  position.     For  my  part,  I  will 

assume  that  Christian- 
ity has  been  the  most 
intolerant  religion  on 
the  footstool,  as  to  its 
own  sects.  Let  who  will 
make  it  appear  other- 
wise :  it  is  a  tempting 
theme  for  January  but 
not  for  July. 

And  as  to  the  tolera- 
tion of  other  religions, 
it  is  indubitably  true, 
at  least  in  America, 
that  there  are  Chris- 
tian crowds  as  ready 
to  'hustle  the  hea- 
then, as  hoodlums  in 
Hong-Kong  to  make 
travelling  Christians 
uncomfortable. 

Our  missionary  i)ress 
the  world  over  is  bur- 
dened with  reports  of 
Buddhist  blunders,  that 
is,  unless  the  Buddhists 
intend  to  be  intolerant 
toward  Christianity, — 
and  of  Moslem  murders,  which  is  no  new  report  from  these  fierce 
Orientals,  so  lately  emerging  from  barbarism  ;  items  which  recall  the 
alternative  given  the  Saxons  by  Charlemagne,  and  the  onslaughts  of 
Olaf  on  the  pagans  of  the  midnight  sun. 

In  respect  to  religious  toleration,  if  there  are  any  so-called  religions 
on  this  globe  which  do  not  dwell  in  houses  of  glass,  their  dev^otees  may 
fling  stones  at  their  neighbors  throughout  the  millennium  ;  which  we  trust 
is  hard  by —  at  least  upon  this  point  mooted. 

Meantime  we  are  thankful,  as  to  Christianity,  that  our  Christian  judges 


THE    LATE    ARCHBISHOP    NERSIS,     PATRIARCH 
OF  CONSTANTINOPLE.  — Barton. 

A  man  well  educated  in  church  politics  and  church  history, 
through  the  schooling  of  Armenian  monasteries. 


DEBT  OF  POPULAR   LIliEKTY   TO    CHRrSTIAXITV.  107 

are  no  longer  inquisitors,  or  fiends  siiuatting  in  the  Star  C'lianiber ;  and 
that  our  reUgious  assembhes,  even  for  tjuelhug  heresy,  no  longer  sit  in 
Billingsgate.  So  that,  when  the  revered  president  of  our  oldest 
American  institution  of  learning  writes  upon  tiic  Water  (iate  of  our 
Lakeside  World's  Fair,  "Toleration  in  Religion,  the  best  fruit  of  the 
Last  Four  Centuries,"  we  all  bow  our  heads,  and  say  Amen. 

5.    The  Reign  of  War  and  the  Pkixce  of  Peace. 

L 

It  is  impossible  to  deal  with  this  great  topic  —  the  Relation  between 
Christianity  and  Popular  Freedom,  —  without  recognizing  the  fact  that 
blood  is  the  price  of  liberty,  and  that  the  world  has  little  freedom  in  it 
that  was  not  won  first  or  last  by  downright  hartl  fighting.  .And  every 
student  of  Christianity  sees  upon  the  face  of  our  Scriptures  the  com- 
mand to  wage  war  with  wickedness.  The  Church  of  God  is  to  be  at 
peace  with  the  worUl,  after  first  purifying  the  world. ^  The  Prince  of 
Peace  did  not  come  to  bring  peace,  but  a  sword.  Nor  did  his  coming 
token  peace  and  good-will  to  men  ;  but  peace  to  the  men  of  good-will. 
He  who  was  called  the  Lamb  of  God,  dumb  before  the  shearers,  was  the 
most  aggressive  Personage  in  history  :  and  He  who  bade  men  yield  their 
cheeks  to  the  smiters,  saw  to  it  that  His  meek,  spirited  disciples  should 
entertain  such  principles  as  would  ultimately  establish  the  Empire  of 
"Right,  and  seat  Jesus  Christ  upon  the  moral  throne  of  the  world. 

There  are  evils  worse  than  war ;  National  disintegration  is  worse,  loss 
of  liberty  is  worse.-  Sword  and  shot  and  shell  are  the  only  possible 
answer  to  traitors  and  tyrants.  "  If  you  do  not  kill  them,"  quoth 
Charles  XII,  pointing  the  attention  of  his  soldiers  to  their  enemies, — 
"they  will  kill  you." 

II. 

It  is  scriptural  teaching  that  God  makes  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
Him.  A  pertinent  illustration  is  found  in  recent  .American  history.'' 
The  youthful  American  burns  a  great  deal  of  powder  in  celebration  of 
conflicts,  related  to  the  founding  of  our  Republic  ;  as  the  youthful 
Briton  celebrates  historic  turnings  and  overturnings,  that  have  advanced 

1  James  3 :  17. 

-  "  War  is  preferable  to  a  doubtful  peace."  —  William  of  Orange. 

"  The  peace  which  some  desire  so  much,  is  not  peace, —  but  war;  while  the  war  that 
we  call  for,  is  not  war  but  peace." —  'AwingU. 

3  The  reader  will  find  a  slight  amplification  of  this  topic  in  the  XoTES,  in  a  brief  paper 
which  includes  a  letter  from  the  late  Honorable  Frederick  Douglass,  LL.D. 


108 


THE    TRIUMPHS  OF   THE    CROSS. 


civic  freedom  in  Our  Old  Home.  Tlie  British  nation  began  to  be, 
wlien  discordant  provinces  were  welded  together  blow  on  blow  by  early 
invaders.  The  wars  of  the  Roses  lasted  thirty  years,  going  far  toward 
killing  out  feudalism;  Cromwell's  wars  a  score  of  years, — in  which 
Baxter  wrote  that  the  season  for  spiritual  working  was  more  calm  than 

most  ages  had  been.     England 


years 


between 


was    at   war    65 
1688  and  1815. 

If  we  begin  no  farther  back 
than  the  Alexandrian  wars,  and 
the  sturdy  pounding  of  the 
"  massive  hammers  "  of  Rome, 
it  is  true  that  the  elevation  of 
mankind  has  been  closely  con- 
nected with  great  changes  in 
civic  condition,  and  that  these 
changes  have  been  most  fre- 
quently wrought  by  that  "  wild 
and  dream-like  trade  of  blood 
and  guile  "  which  we  call  war. 

The  first  historic  appearance 
in  Europe  of  that  principle  of 
representation  which  was  so  well 
known  to  the  Hebrews,  and 
which  has  played  so  important  a 
part  in  recent  ages,  was  upon 
the  occasions  when  it  was  need- 
ful for  feudal  kings  to  consult 
their  people  upon  raising  money 
to  carry  on  war ;  for  example, 
the  merchants  were  represented 
in  the  conference. 

The  Crusades,  seven  of  them, 
which  agitated  Europe  and  West- 
ern Asia  in  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth centuries,  were  in  some 
respects  but  an  elaborate  attempt  to  sanctify  war.  The  idea  at  the  root 
of  the  Crusades  and  at  the  root  of  knight  errantry  was  the  same.  It 
was  urged  that  skill  in  war,  personal  prowess,  were  the  best  things  that 
could  be  given  to  God.  Before  that,  there  had  been  private  wars  for 
revenge  or  plunder  ;  and  the  ravaging  of  tlie  world  by  predatory  nations. 
Now,  il  was  said  that  if  the  sword  and  the  right  arm  were  devoted  to 


PEACE. —G.  Von   Hoeo^l 


WAR.  — DoRE 


DEBT   OF  POrr/.AK    I  HU-.RTY    TO    CHRIST  [AM  J' V.  Ill 

(lod,  it  wmild  be  as  acceiitnblo  to  Iliin  as  purity  of  life,  and  an  unselfish 
spirit.  L'pon  this,  the  fierce  missionaries,  with  the  Cross  upcjn  their 
banners  and  in  their  sword  hilts,  set  out  for  Jerusalem  ;  feudal  lords 
and  their  banils,  hot  for  a  fight  with  the  Turk,  —  it  being  a  business 
blessed  by  the  Church,  which  hail  too  often  objected  to  the  feudal 
broils  of  the  great  lords  with  each  other.  It  was  little  else  than  an 
exaggerated  form  of  Christianizing  the  world  by  armed  men,  —  jjlotting 
to  build  up  a  Christian  power  in  the  early  home  of  tluir  faith  in  the 
Orient  ;  there  being  politics  besides  piety. 

And  the  Turks  eagerly  awaited  their  coming,  "(iod,"  they  said,  "  is 
anxious  to  blast  the  demons  of  the  Cross,  as  he  blasted  the  rebellious 
angels." 

Yet  no  historian  doubts  the  ultimate  utility  of  this  general  shaking-up 
of  pAirope,  by  popular  agitation  and  a  far-away  military  enterprise  that 
enlisted  every  hamlet.  If  these  gigantic  undertakings  failed  in  achieving 
the  great  military  and  religious  ends  sought,  yet  learning,  commerce,  and 
freedom  were  greatly  the  gainers. 

"  Remember,"  says  one  of  the  most  brilliant  writers  upon  certain 
phases  of  religious  history,  "  Remember  how  that  immense  movement, 
continuing  for  a  century  and  three-quarters,  brought  Europe  and  Asia 
face  to  face;  how  it  mobilized  the  populations  of  Kurope,  which  before 
had  been  anchored  so  fixedly  to  the  soil,  under  feudal  law ;  how  it 
accustomed  nations,  before  hostile  or  unfriendly,  to  work  together,  in 
common  sacrifice  and  common  endeavor,  for  a  noble  end ;  how  it 
impressed  the  entire  mind  of  Kurope,  and  expanded  it.  by  the  force  of  a 
great  cosmical  conception  ;  how  it  broke  the  yoke  of  baronial  tyranny, 
substituting  general  law  in  place  of  oppressive  local  rule  ;  how  largely  it 
changed  and  equalized  properties  ;  how  it  stimulated  invention,  furthered 
art,  quickened  geograi)hic  research  ;  how  it  thus  weakened  the  power  of 
the  papacy,  which,  at  first,  had  set  it  on  foot  for  its  own  aggrandize- 
ment ;  how  it  nurtured  political  liberty,  with  individual  freedom  ;  and 
how  it  led,  at  least  indirectly,  to  the  discovery  of  this  continent,  from  the 
stimulus  which  it  gave  to  geographic  exploration  :  —  remember  these 
things,  and  I  think  that  you  will  see  the  providence  of  Cod  in  this."' 

ITI. 

Now  if  it  be  true  that  the  coming  of  the  Turks  into  Europe  in  the 
fifteenth  century  was  for  the  moment  a  great  blow  and  a  great  blessing 
to  that  Greek  learning  which  had  made  its  sanctuary  in  Constantinople  ; 
if  it  be  true   that   the  great   Cerman  power  of  to-day  sprang   from  an 

1  The  Rev.  R.  S.  Storrs,  D.I).,  LL.U.,  Pastor  of  the  Chuicli  of  the  Pilgrims,  Brooklyn. 


112  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

entire  generation  of  wasting  war  in  the  time  of  Adolphus  ;  if  it  be  true 
that  the  Netherlanders  poured  out  a  sea  of  blood  for  the  right  to  think 
and  speak  their  minds  :  if  it  be  true  that  the  vast  standing  armies  of 
Europe  are  still  hovering  about  the  scarcely  extinguished  camp-fires 
of  the  soldiery  whose  tread  shook  the  continent  during  the  early  part  of 
this  century,  —  and  if  the  great  wars  of  recent  years  have  been  definite 
gains  to  man,  in  some  way;  —  then  Ave  may  well  believe  that  recent 
collisions  in  the  f:ir  Orient  will  result  in  a  peruianent  change  for  the 
better  in  the  status  of  the  nations  that  were  parties  to  it.  And,  too,  we 
may  well  believe  that  the  Turks  still  remaining  in  Europe  will  feel  the 
necessity  of  conforming  to  their  civilized  environment ;  and  that  the 
agitations  of  the  hour  and  the  pressure  of  well-armed  public  opinion  will 
result  in  a  larger  freedom,  and  conditions  that  Hivor  domestic  peace. 

There  has  been  a  great  change  in  Europe  since  the  Spartans  flung  the 
messengers  of  a  foreign  king  into  a  well,  that  they  might  help  themselves 
to  the  "  earth  and  water  "  which  they  had  demanded  for  their  master ; 
a  proceeding,  at  tlie  time,  deemed  no  more  discourteous  than  usual. 
And  a  slight  change  since  the  Ottoman  Turks,  some  centuries  ago, 
proudly  announcing  to  the  world  that  as  new-comers  within  the  pale  of 
civilization  they  would  receive  the  accredited  representatives  of  all 
nations,  then  caused  it  to  be  speedily  understood  that  those  ambassadors 
who  trusted  to  that  kingdom  of  lies  could  come  in,  but  go  no  more  out. 
The  Spartan  spirit,  the  Ottoman  spirit,  have  changed  ;  and  the  change 
has  been  wrought  in  no  small  measure  through  the  modification  of  the 
barbarities  of  war  by  the  spirit  of  Christianity. ' 

The  decline  of  duelling  is  one  of  the  marks  of  an  advancing  public 
sentiment  based  upon  Christian  principle.  This  relic  of  the  private 
wars  of  earlier  ages  had  such  force  in  England  so  recently  as  the  reign 
of  George  III.,  that  there  were  a  hundred  and  sixty  duels  while  he  was 
upon  the  throne.  Four  thousand  "gentlemen"  have  perished  in  France, 
on  the  field  of  dishonor,  since  the  time  of  Henry  IV.  The  custom  is, 
however,  practically  extinct  among  English-speaking  people,  and  reduced 
to  a  farce  in  the  French  Republic. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  filter  illustration  of  the  new  spirit  of  a  new 
Christian  age  than  that  found  in  the  personal  character  of  our  American 
soldiers  at  their  best.  Frank  Smith,  a  private,  at  Andersonville,  gave  up 
his  chance  for  release  three  times,  from  a  purely  disinterested  love  of 
other  men  in  like  plight  with  himself.     General  Oliver  O.  Howard  has 

1  This  topic  is  referred  to  upon  a  subsequent  page  in  the  chapter  b_v  Dr.  Fisher,  at  the 
close  of  Book  VI.  There  is  also  a  paper  by  the  author  in  the  Notks,  substantiating  in 
detail  wliat  he  has  said  in  the  text,  —  of  the  modifying  effect  of  the  Peace  movement  in 
Christendom. 


ST.   LOUIS  AT  JERUSALEM.      Cabanel. 


DEBT   OF  roril.AR    /  //U-.K/V    VO    Cll  RIS  IIAXJ  IV.  115 

written  to  tlic  autlior  a  letter,  in  whicli  lie  sets  forth  in  strong'  terms  the 
moral  discipline  of  West  I'oint  ;  the  men  there,  learning  the  art  of  war, 
being  more  rigiilly  held  to  all  that  is  best  in  Christian  Manliness  than 
those  who  are  in  training  to  be  teachers  and  lawyers  and  clergsinen  in  the 
average  American  college.  '"  The  voung  men,"  savs  the  letter,'  "  come 
from  tnir  best  tamilies.  At  the  Acatlemy,  the  majority  of  Superintendents 
within  my  knowknlge  have  been  exemplary  Christian  men,  and  most  <jf 
the  Professors  conmiimicants.  Lately  the  Cadet  Christian  influence  has 
greatly  increased,  their  V.  M.  C.  A.  being  well  attended.  Of  the  gradu- 
ates, large  numbers  are  Christians.  The  .Military  .-Xcademy  will  compare 
favorably  with  any  other  institution  of  the  same  size  ;  and  perhaps 
better,  if  squared  by  the  code  of  morals." 

It  is  certain  that  among  the  foremost  Christian  nations  the  Prince  of 
Peace  has  obtained  such  footing  that,  if  there  must  be  war,  there  may 
be  as  little  evil  as  possible,  in  details  ;  and  the  princi|)le  of  the  arbitra- 
tion of  international  difficulties  has  made  great  advance. 


6.    The    Debt   of    Chkistiamtv    to    Popular    Liberty. 

The  Christian  life  is  everywhere  set  forth  as  a  warfare  ;  and  there  are 
exigencies  civic  and  social,  in  which  he  that  hath  no  sword  is  to  sell 
his  garment  and  buy  one;  and  he  who  does  not,  discredits  his  saintly 
calling. 

If  po|:>ular  liberty  owes  its  life  upon  this  planet  to  Christianity,  if  Cod 
is  our  Father,  and  if  all  men  are  brethren,  if  self-government  is  an 
experiment  that  ought  to  be  made,  if  tluring  long  centuries  the  tyrants 
of  the  earth  have  been  steadfastly  retreating  under  the  proclamation  of 
that  liberty  with  which  the  Son  of  Coil  makes  His  people  free,  and  if 
the  very  turnings  antl  overturnings  among  the  nations  are  only  to  prepare 
the  way  for  Him  whose  right  it  is  to  rule, —  then  at  the  very  least 
Christianity  owes  it  as  a  debt  to  Pojjular  Liberty  that  it  shall  stand 
guard  against  the  enemies  of  civic  freedom. 

To  use  a  different  image,  —  our  .American  Freedom  to-day  is  in 
danger  of  going  into  insolvency  in  our  cities,  unle.ss  Christianity  has 
grace  and  pluck  enough  to  pay  what  it  owes  to  Popular  Liberty. 

k  wide-awake  and  aggressive  Christianity  cannot,  however,  attack  the 
wrongs  which  threaten  the  republic,  without  stirring  up  .Ahab.  Yet  no 
divine  prophet  can  make  full  jiroof  of  his  mission,  who  keeps  peace 
with  wickedness  from  fear  lest  he  hear  the  impudent  imputation,  — 
*•  .Art  iHou  he  that  troubleth  Israel?" 

1  July  II,  1804. 


116  THE    TRIUMrHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

7.    A\    Earxest    Church   versus    Bad  Politics. 

By  C.  II.  Pakkiii'rst,  L\D. 

The  Chtircli  is  the  enemy  of  bad  poHtics,  or  it  is  the  enemy  of  civil 
hberty.  We  have  in  America  reached  a  very  earnest  stage  in  the  history 
of  po])ular  thought  \\\>o\\  civic  questions  and  civic  conditions.  Sub- 
sidiary matters  are,  for  the  time  at  least,  elbowed  into  the  corner.  We 
rejoice  to  acknowledge  the  keen  appreciation  there  is  of  the  growing 
diabolism,  by  which  the  trend  of  events,  municipal  and  state,  is  being 
<letermined  and  influenced.  It  is  in  that  sense  that  we  very  cordially 
praise  the  Lord  for  every  new  adventure  made  in  that  direction  by  the 
energies  of  evil.  There  is  a  bright  side  even  to  iniquity ;  a  very  bright 
side,  —  if  only  it  be  iniquitous  enough  to  take  palpable  shape  to  the  eye 
of  the  general  conscience.  There  are  certain  services  that  require  to 
be  rendered  by  Pharaoh  and  Iscariot ;  services  indispensable,  —  that  we 
should  not  have  the  indelicacy  to  expect  from  men  that  are  reputable. 
Slivers  of  depravity  do  not  advertise  their  true  character.  For  that 
purpose  we  require  to  have  great  solid  chunks  of  it.  That  is  the  advan- 
tage in  the  present  situation.  The  chunks  are  in  sight.  They  give 
virtue  superb  opportunity  to  see  what  knavery  really  means,  when  it 
feels  well  and  is  running  without  bit  and  bridle.  So  that  so  far  from  the 
present  situation  being  a  suitable  occasion  for  discouragement,  the  very 
baldness  with  which  inicjuity  is  displaying  itself  and  pushing  itself,  con- 
stitutes one  of  the  firm  pillars  of  support  upon  which  we  confidently 
lean  as  we  pray,  —  "Thy  Kingdom  come." 

History  is  a  machine  that  is  not  only  intelligently  but  morally  con- 
structed, and  fitted  up  with  moral  self-adjustments  ;  so  that  when  it  is 
pushed  beyond  a  certain  point  and  pace  in  a  vicious  direction,  the 
adjustments  come  in  play,  the  reactions  ensue  —  are  bound  to  ensue. 
This  is  not  a  theory  that  we  impose  upon  history,  it  is  a  fact  that  we 
read  out  of  history.  The  centuries  are  full  of  it.  With  the  amount  of  in- 
tegrity that  exists,  rascality  can  no  more  go  on  indefinitely  trampling  upon 
it,  and  making  theft,  debauchery,  and  regardlessness  of  law,  human  and 
divine,  the  rule  of  our  civilization  and  the  governing  genius  of  our  polit- 
ical life,  than  darkness  can  permanently  stamp  out  the  light,  or  than 
terrestrial  gravitation  can  wipe  out  the  jmiH  of  the  sun,  the  moon,  and 
all  the  stars.  History  is  built  with  a  divine  reference  to  these  things, 
and  the  vicious  pressure  in  America  has  already  become  so  intense  as 
to  induce  a  gathering  counter-pressure  of  indignant  resentment.  So 
that  the  campaign  that  our  cities  in  particular  are  to-day  in  the  midst 


THE   EMPTY  SADDLE. —  Waller. 
Th.ee  hundred  homes  of  the  nobiUty  of  France  were  desoUted  by  due::inj  during  the  minority  of  Louis  XIV. 

117 


DEBT   OF  P0/'C7..IA'    I.IHERTY    TO    CHRlSl-IANnv.  119 

of,  is  one  in  which  the  issues  arc  moral  issues,  clear  and  distinct.  It  is 
decency  against  dishonor  ;  law  against  license  ;  it  is  honesty  against 
frauel  ;  it  is  "  Koodle  "  aganist  the  will  of  Cod. 

I'mloubtedly  there  are  a  great  many  tjuestions  of  municipal  anil  also 
of  national  interest  pressing  for  si)lution,  in  which  there  is  no  moral 
element  involved,  or,  at  most,  in  which  such  moral  element  is  l)ut  indis- 
tinctlv  tliscernetl.  But  that  is  not  the  case  with  the  great  majority  of 
questions,  and  it  is  not  the  case  at  all  with  the  ([uestions  that  are  press- 
ing u|)on  our  cities  just  now,  and  that  are  going  to  continue  to  press 
upon  them  {ox  a  considerable  time  to  come.  They  are  questions  of 
right  anil  wrong,  purelv  and  undilutedly.  The  personal  moral  character 
of  the  men  who  shall  govern  us  is  a  matter  that  touches  to  the  quick 
our  entire  condition  as  moral  and  religious  communities  :  it  involves  the 
relation  of  Christianity  to  civil  freedom,  it  involves  the  question  whether 
Christian  self-government  is  possible,  —  and  if  this  is  not  an  area  to  be 
occupied  and  held  by  the  ministry  and  the  church.  I  do  not  know, 
before  God,  what  is  the  use  of  having  any  ministry  and  church.  A 
clergvman  over  in  Jersey  City  said  a  while  ago  that  he  had  never 
believed  in  preaching  political  sermons,  but  that  tlie  time  had  come 
when  a  minister  was  a  dastardly  coward  if  he  did  not  preach  them. 

To  the  extent  that  there  are  moral  issues  involved,  not  only  is  it  the 
grountl  that  we  have  the  right  to  tread,  but  there  is  no  body  of  men  that 
have  so  peculiar  and  distinct  a  right.  \\'e  train  the  minds  of  the  chil- 
dren, in  our  homes  and  Sunday-schools,  on  lessons  oi  Jfioish  history, 
and  f^isten  upon  their  young  regard  the  moral  and  immoral  elements 
that  inhered  in  events  that  transpired  four  and  six  thousand  years  ago. 
What  bearing  has  that  on  the  character  of  our  chililren  to-day  and  the 
atmosphere  which  they  are  breathing,  compared  with  the  bearing  upon 
them  of  what  happens  in  1895,  and  the  events  that  are  transpiring 
to-day  in  our  own  towns  and  cities? 

When  we  preach  about  wicked  King  Ahab,  it  is  political  preaching, 
and  if  it  is  competent  to  Christian  ministers  to  deal  in  their  pulpits  with 
political  matters  that  are  centuries  old,  and  that  have  nothing  to  cU)  with 
us,  why,  in  the  name  of  all  that  is  consistent  and  reasonable,  is  it  not 
competent  to  them  to  deal  in  political  matters  that  havf  something  to 
do  with  us  ;  and  that  are  bound  in  solidly  with  the  future  of  our  chil- 
dren and  the  destiny  of  our  civilization? 

There  is  not  even  a  conservative  congregation  that  would  not  sit  com- 
placently under  homiletical  diatribes  hurled  at  the  drunkenness  of  Noah 
or  the  licentiousness  of  David  or  the  thievery  of  Achan  :  and  there  is  not 
a  conservative  clergyman  that  would  be  afraid  of  doing  it.  Is  that 
l)ecause  there  is  nothing  to  be  afraid  of  ?     Is  it  because  those  Old  Tes- 


120 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


CAPT.    UNO,    IMPERIAL   INFANTRY, 
JAPAN.  — Spencer. 

He  was  led  to  become  a  Christian  through 
the  courteous  attention  of  the  sexton  o? 
the  M.E.  Church  ;  he  is  an  earnest 
worker.  His  wife  also  is  a  member  of 
the  church. 

There  is  no  use  in  us  who 
are  Christians  spending  our 
time  in  trying  to  /iieiid  matters. 
The  demand  is  not  for  patch- 
work. A  new  spirit  and  a  sub- 
lime purpose  is  what  is  needed 
to  lift  our  civilization  from  the 
sepulchre,  rend  off  its  grave- 
clothes,  and  send  it  forth  in 
the  strength  and  beauty  of  a 
renewed  life.  The  only  oppo- 
sition that  our  enemies  are 
afraid  to  encounter  is  men 
that  can  be  neitlier  log-rolled 
nor  bought  off;  and  when  the 
element  of  religion  comes  in, 
—  loyalty  to  God  and  to  man, 


tament  sinners  are  all  dead  and 
can't  strike  back,  and  their  rela- 
tives under  ground  and  unable 
to  start  a  libel  suit? 

The  only  ground  we  are 
speaking  of  here  is  moral  terri- 
tory, territory  that  has  to  do 
with  the  very  substance  of 
human  character  for  time  and 
for  Eternity ;  and  practically 
the  Church,  as  church,  has 
abandoned  it ;  and  why,  in  the 
name  of  the  old  prophets,  who 
were  not  only  the  spokesmen 
of  God  but  the  statesmen  of 
Israel,  do  not  the  clergy  fling 
themselves  forward  in  a  con- 
certed attempt  to  recover  it? 


MRS.    SHICEYOSHl    UNO. 


DEBT   OF  rOI'LL.lK   L/JiJ-.K/V    TO    CllRISIIAXI lY.  \l\ 

—  they  detect  the  presence  of  a  commodity  that  cannot  l)e  put  upun 
tlie  market.  That  is  the  secret  of  their  bitterness  toward  reHgio-poHtical 
assault.  The  crocodilian  tears  which  they  shed  over  the  dishonor  that 
is  thereby  done  to  the  name  of  the  dear  Christ  are  sufficient  to  paint  with 
vermilion  the  blushing  cheeks  of  a  pachyderm.  Their  anxiety  to  keep 
religion  out  of  political  matters  is  telltale,  an  I  is  fitu<l  to  warm  oiir 
hearts  with  a  thrill  of  anticipative  triumph.  (  )li\cr  C'rouiwcU  had  an 
original  way  of  commencing  his  battles  with  prayer  ;  and  when  he 
commencetl  them  with  prayer,  he  generally  concluded  them  wiih  the 
Uoxology,  his  foot  on  the  neck  of  a  dead  enemy. 

And  now  all  this  we  have  said  not  simply  because  we  are  sure  that 
these  things  ought  to  be,  but  because  we  are  confident  that  we  detect 
the  symptoms  that  these  things  are  beginning  to  be.  Men,  particularly 
a  large  class  of  young  men,  are  coming  to  the  front,  that  are  mixing  i)iety 
and  campaign,  and  are  longing  for  victory  with  a  desire  that  is  full  of 
ingredients  of  worshi[),  holy  patience,  antl  sanctified  persistency.  It  is 
determined  to  put  Christianity  into  living  relationship  with  our  Ameri- 
can experiment  of  popular  freedom  and  to  save  the  State  by  the  Church. 
Municipal  reform  is  the  battle  cry,  and  the  Church  of  God  is  behind  it. 
The  Church  is  appreciating  with  increasing  distinctness,  that  while  it  is 
a  part  of  its  duty  to  save  souls  for  the  world  to  come,  it  is  equally  a  part 
of  its  duty  to  make  the  best  possible  of  the  world  we  are  living  in  now. 
And  the  Pulpit  is  showing  a  disposition  to  recover  the  ground  it  has 
lost;  —  to  return  to  the  days  of  Moses  and  Elijah,  and  to  make  itself  a 
factor  in  all  that  concerns  men  in  their  associate  life  and  organic  con- 


BOOK    III. 

THE   CHRISTIAN  IDEA    OE  HOME  LIEE. 


JESUS    BLESSING   THE   CHILDREN. -Blockhart. 
124 


BOOK    III. 

THE   CHRISTIAN  IDEA    OE  HOME  LIEE. 
I.    Ideas  dx  Domestic  Life  the  Standard  of  Civilization. 

IF  we  search  among  the  peoples  and  kindreds  and  tribes  of  the 
world's  yesterday  and  to-day,  to  ascertain  how  they  stand  in  respect 
to  Christian  thought,  we  may  test  them  upon  the  ideas  which  are  funda- 
mental to  a  Christian  home  ;  the  outcome  of  the  difference  between 
Christian  and  non-Christian  ideas  being  nowhere  else  more  easijy  seen. 

That  the  men  of  to-day,  and  of  all  the  yesterdays,  must  differ  much 
in  their  notions  of  domestic  life,  is  clear  enough  if  we  consider  the 
uneven  development  of  different  peoples  when  compared  with  each 
other.  Some  must  be  f:ir  in  advance  of  others.  \\"hether  the  higher 
forms  of  social  life  have  emerged  from  lower,  or  whether  the  lower  have 
fLillen  away  from  a  higher,  it  is  certain  that,  with  the  going  bv  of  the 
centuries,  the  families,  tribes,  and  nations  best  equipped  with  ideas  of 
what  is  most  fitting  to  man  have  come  to  the  front. 

^\'hether  or  not  man's  body  has  been  but  an  evolution  from  lower 
forms,  it  is  certain  that  many  peoples,  the  lowest  in  savagery,  have 
been  little  different  from  the  highest  of  the  brutes ;  and  those  in  whom 
manly  characteristics  are  least  developed  will  entertain  but  brutal  notions 
of  what  families  are  for.  Carnal  appetite  and  the  looking  upon  a  woman 
as  a  creature  of  sex,  and  upon  children  as  conveniences  or  nuisances, — 
this  is  brutal.  The  practical  position  of  woman  to-day,  and  children 
to-day,  in  a  Christian  civilization,  differs  from  that  maintained  by 
peoples  whose  moral  evolution  has  not  been  aided  by  Christian  ideas. 

Suppose,  for  example,  we  take  a  great  nation  like  China,  or  a  small 
one  like  Siam,  we  shall  find  that  their  people  as  such  believe  \\\  no  per- 
sonal .-Ml- Father  to  whom  they  are  bound  in  love  and  duty.  This  indi- 
cates a  low  stage  of  moral  evolution  ;  by  so  much  are  they  nearer  to  man 
l)rimeval  than  nations  where  for  the  most  part  Cod  is  honored  as  a 
personal  Creator  and  moral  Governor,  and  as  man's  best  Friend  and 

125 


126 


THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Helper.  And  in  those  nations  nearest  the  primeval  type  of  man,  we 
are  to  look  for  it  that  they  will  have  notions  in  regard  to  domestic  life 
which,  in  respect  to  carnal  appetite  and  the  degraded  position  of 
woman  and  neglected  child  life,  mark  man  as  at  his  lowest  rather  than 
his  highest.     And  this  is  true  in  regard  to  China  and  Siam. 

Now,  it  stands  to  reason  that,  in  the  competition  of  races  and 
the  survival  of  the  fittest,  those  nationalities  which  make  the  most  of 
womanhood  and  childhood,  will  forge  ahead  by  producing  a  superior 
stock.  In  other  words,  De  Tocqueville  was  right  in  saying  that  the 
Home  is  the  corner-stone  of  the  Nation. 


THE   ABANDONED    EAEE.  —  Deschamps. 


The  frogs  of  Balboa,  fabled  to  have  been  bred  by  the  mud  and  seen 
half-emerged,  a  frog  above  and  mud  below,  offer  a  good  illustration  of 
those  pitiable  people  whose  nether  members  are  still  mud;  to  whom 
it  has  never  occurred  that  they  are,  or  may  be,  the  sons  of  Ciod.  "To 
them  gave  He  the  right  to  become  the  sons  of  God  "  is  an  idea  that 
ought  to  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  those  who  are  ignorant  of  it 
by  men  who  believe  it.  It  is  due  to  society,  upon  mere  humanitarian 
grounds,  that  this  be  done.  It  cannot  be  afforded  that  more  than  a 
thousand  millions  of  people  should  believe  that  they  are  bred  of  the 
mud  with  no  divine  plan  or  parentage.  It  cannot  be  afforded,  on 
humanitarian  grounds,  that  womanhood  and  childhood  should  be  upon 
a  low  brutal  plane  among  a  thousand  millions  of  people.  As  to  the 
theorv  of  domestic  life,  the  stream  cannot  rise  above  its  fountain;  and 


THE    ClIRISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME  LIEE. 


Ml 


those  who  believe  that  they  "just  growcd,"  'I'opsy  fashion,  witliout  a 
personal  God  who  cares  anything  for  them  or  they  for  Him,  will  never 
honor  womanhood  or  childhood  much  above  the  most  considerate  of 
the  brutes.  The  idea  of  God  must  be  made  known  to  the  nations,  or 
the  idea  of  Home,  as  it  is  understood  in  Christian  countries,  will  never 
be  known.  Has  it  not  passed  into  a  proverb,  that  there  are  no  Homes 
in  Asia? 


2.     Child   IVIakkia(;e  and   Child   IVIukder. 
I. 

A  colt  is  more  mature  at  two  years  than  a  child  at  twelve;  and  at 
four  years  than  a  child  at  twenty.  The  jirolongation  of  infancy,  of 
pupilage,  pertains  to 
man;  and  marks  that 
civilization  which  is 
at  the  greatest  remove 
from  primitive  usage. 
The  whole  business  of 
child  marriage  in  the 
Orient  is  of  a  piece 
with  other  ideas  and 
customs  that  pertain  to 
man  primeval.  These 
peoples,  in  the  evolu- 
tion of  the  race,  have 
not  left  behind  them 
distinctly  brutal  no- 
tions. The  domestic 
cow  is  a  mother  in 
early  life;  the  Asiatic 
child  is  a  parent  at  an 
age  when  the  higher 
civilization  would  keep 
that  child  at  school  in 
order  to  develop  the 
higher  powers  of  man- 
hood and  womanhood. 
Intellectual  and  moral 
qualities  and  a  certain 

maturity  of  character  ought  to  be  the  gift  of  parents  to  their  children 
by  heredity  as  well  as  by  training.     Children  are  not  fit  to  propagate  a 


MY  GREATEST  TREASURE.  —  Epp. 


12S 


THE    TRir.VPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


superior  race.  India,  Burmah, 
Siam,  China,  and  the  Moham- 
medan countries,  must  improve 
their  stock  of  men  and  women 
by  deferring  marriage,  and 
schooling  the  parents  of  the 
next  generation  in  those  ideas 
which  logically  follow  a  firm 
belief  in  God  as  the  Father  of 
all  men. 

As  to  the  matter  of  school- 
ing, the  most  advanced  civili- 
zation prefers  to  keep   young 
man  and  maiden  at  school  for 
more  than  a  score  of  years  in 
order  to  prepare  them  for  fifty 
years'   work  later  on.     But  in 
Siam  those  who  are  twenty-five 
or   thirty   years   old   are   "old 
folks "   with   from   six   to   ten 
children :  and  every  child  is  left 
to  shift  for  himself  and  herself 
at  twelve  or  near  that.  This  Ori- 
ental fashion  cannot  compete 
with  the  Occidental  notion  in 
the  social  outcome.    The  West 
will  breed  a  higher  type  of  man- 
hood, and  the  fittest  will  survive 
and  obtain  the  ascendancy. 
Travelers  in  Siam  picture  to  us  the  aquatic  population  as  living  like 
ducks.     The  parental  boatman  and  his  wife  of  twenty  are   followed 
by  a  flock  of  babies,  each  one  paddling  a  tiny  boat;  mere  children 
becoming  expert  in  physical  exercises,  and  early  fitting  themselves  to 
set  up   establishments  of   their  own,  —  with  their  own  babies  to  care 
for,  and  to  cast  off  with  early  neglect.     Such  generations  come  and  go 
like  those  of  man  primeval;  save  that  the  recent  have  their  food  more 
regularly  than  the  earlier,  and  they  wear  more   ornaments,  and  have 
more  semblance  of  what  some  writers  are  pleased  to  call  civilization. 
^^'hat  child  life  is  like  in  China  is  illustrated  by  a  quaint  anecdote 
which  Miss   Gordon-Cumming  picked  up  from  one   of  her   English 
mission  friends.     A  boy  of  eight  who  attended  the  mission  school  was 
seen  tugging  along  with  a  baby  in  his  arms.     Being  asked  about  her. 


GUARDIAN    ANGELS.  — E.  Mun-ier. 


THE    CI/K/ST/.IX   //'/;./    OF  HOME    I IFE. 


129 


he  was  shy.  It  was  his 
wife.  His  mother  had 
"swapj)ed  off"  his 
babv  sister  to  a  woman 
who  wanted  a  cheap 
wife  for  her  son,  and 
taken  this  one;  pac- 
ing a  doUar  and  a  few 
cakes  to  boot, — this 
one  being  fatter  than 
the  one  she  traded  off. 
So  two  families  were 
fitted  up  with  inex- 
pensive wives,  and  do- 
mestic bliss  reigned 
supreme. 

What  child  life  is 
like  in  India  appears 
from  '  the  fact  that, 
among  two  hundred 
and  eighty  millions  of 
people,  after  forty  cen- 
turies of  Hinduism, the 
girls  have  no  school- 
ing, but  at  five  years 
old  they  are  initiated 
into  certain  religious 
ceremonies  designed 
to  procure  to  them- 
selves husbands.  Babes  of  five  pray  against  early  widowhood,  pray 
for  husbands  blest  with  longevity.  And  the  girl  at  five,  prays  against 
polygamy;  cursing  every  other  wife  her  future  husband  may  take.' 
That  is  all  they  do  learn  till  they  are  married. 

The  law  has  so  far  taken  this  matter  in  hand  as  to  make  it  illegal 
for  girls  under  twelve  to  marry.  Feebleness  of  body,  weakminded- 
ness,  parental  ignorance,  and  an  unwholesome  atmosphere  for  the 
beginnings  of  life,  are  incident  to  child  marriage  in  India. - 

The  little  maiden  who  said,  —  "You  make  my  heart  laugh,"  —  did 
not  live   in  India.     Rukhmabai,  who  rebelled  against  her  baby  be- 


MORNING   PRAYER.  — MuNiER. 


^  Wilkins,  Modem  Hinduism,  pp.  340,  341.     London.  1887. 
-  Compare  Sir  Monier-Williams"  statement  in  the  Contemporary  Ri 
268,  269. 

I 


L',  XXXIII,  pp. 


130 


rilE    TK/rMPI/S    OF   THE    CROSS. 


trothal  to  a  drunkard,  whu  bought  from  the  man  that  freedom  which 
the  law  could  not  give  her,  states  that  laughing  and  running  are  for- 
bidden to  girls  after  they  are  nine  years  old.  She  never  ran  until  she 
went  to  I-^ngland.  The  girls  in  India  take  up  life's  sorrows  too  early, 
anil  it  makes  their  eyes  heavy  and  often  sad. 


AN   ARMENIAN   MOTHER. —  Bradford. 


Mohammed's  third  wife,  Ayesha,  was  but  nine  years  old  when 
married  to  the  prophet;  she  dropped  her  girl  playthings  when  he 
came  for  her.  After  Ayesha,  he  picked  up  thirteen  more  wives,  little 
and  big;  but  she  was  his  favorite.  The  majority  of  Moslem  girls 
to-day  are  married  between  nine  and  twelve;  and  at  sixteen  have 
passed  their  prime. ^  This  is  true  at  least  among  the  fifty-seven  mil- 
lions of  Moslems  in  India. 

1  ].  J.  Pool,  Stiidic-s  in  Moliammedaiilsm,  p.  172.     London,  1802. 


THE    C//K/SJ/.l.\'   in/:. I    ()/•■  //OMK   LIFE 


l.U 


II. 

^\'herc  women  have  a  liard  life  with  no  otlier  function  than  to  keep 
tlie  race  alive,  girl  babies  are  at  a  discount:  so  held  by  both  i)arents. 
And  among  the  poor- 
est of  the  people  they 
are  frequently  dis- 
jiosed  of  by  sale  or 
murder. 

The  abandonment 
of  the  children  of  the 
poor,  particularly  such 
as  were  sickly,  was 
favored  by  Plato  and 
Aristotle.^  Gibbon 
states  that  the  Romans 
exposed  their  chil- 
dren, if  they  did  not 
<lesire  to  bring  them 
up.  If  he  preferred 
not  to  rear  his  infants, 
a  father  might  kill 
them,  and  be  justified 
by  the  law  of  the 
Twelve  Tables.  Nerva 
and  Trajan,  however, 
made  provision  for  the 
care  of  poor  children 
to  the  number  of  some 
thousands,  eighty- 
eight  out  of  a  hundred 
being  boys  trained  for 
the  Roman  army,  — 
whose  slaying  later  on 

served  the  state.  Vet  so  deeply  rooted  was  infanticide  in  the  Roman 
Empire,  that  the  Church  found  occasion  to  fulminate  against  the 
custom  in  the  western  provinces,  three  centuries  after  Constantine. 
When  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  I'.pistle  to  the 
Romans,  spoke  of  pagan  society  as  being  without  "natural  affection," 
he  was  supported  in  it  by  the  well-known  custom  of  the  times.    And  in 

1  Jowett's  Plato,  III,  p.  341,  Oxford,  1875;  »"''  Aristotlc-'s  Polit.  \'II,  14,  10. 


FELLAH    WOMAN   AND   CHILD.  -  Sichel. 


132 


THE    TRICMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


that  same  chapter,  so  famous  with  its  catalogue  of  infamous  crimes 
chargeable  to  Rome,  he  links  their  wickedness  to  their  wilful  ignorance 
of  God.  The  Roman  religion  taught  no  sanctity  in  child  life;  but 
Paul,  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  belonged  to  a  race-stock  which  taught 
that  their  children  were  holy,  or  sacredly  set  apart  for  God,  and  that 
being  so  they  ought  not  to  be  thrown  away  or  killed  outright. 

If  now,  in  the  study  of  society  as  it  is  to-day  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,   we   connect  what   we  find  with  the   religious  notions  of 

the  people,  it  is  clear 
that  those  non-Chris- 
tian nations,  which 
have  the  least  knowl- 
edge of  God,  hold 
the  wonderful  world  of 
girlhood  very  cheaply. 
When,  some  three  years 
ago,  Miss  Dr.  Reade  re- 
monstrated with  an  in- 
humane Indian  mother, 
in  the  Arcot  district, 
for  first  exposing  her 
ten-year-old  daughter 
to  deadly  disease,  then 
neglecting  her,  the 
woman  referred  to  the 
dead  body  of  her  son, 
—  "The  boy  is  gone, 
what  does  it  matter 
about  a  girl?"  Early 
in  this  century  Ward, 
who  was  associated 
with  Carey,  caused  sys- 
tematic inquiry  to  be 
made  in  regard  to  the  destruction  of  child  life,  and  it  was  found 
that  the  population  of  the  province  of  Bengal  was  diminished  a  hun- 
dred thousand  a  year  by  this  unnatural  crime.  And  to-day,  the  official 
publications  of  India  recognize  the  fact  that  the  systematic  reduction 
of  the  number  of  girls  is  common  now,  in  si)ite  of  the  efforts  of  the 
government  to  hinder  it.  It  is  a  striking  comment  upon  four  thou- 
sand years  of  Brahminical  rule  in  India,  that  the  attempt  to  break  up 
this  infamy  was  left  till  the  arm  of  a  Christian  power  made  itself  felt 
upon  the  plains  of  Hindustan.     This  shows  that,  in  the  moral  evolu- 


MOTHER   AND   CHILD,    CEYLON. 


THE    CJIRISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME   I.IEE. 


133 


tion  of  the  human  race,  lliiKhiisni  is  \\\m\\  a  lower  i)lanc  than  (."hris- 
tianity,  at  least  in  respect  to  a  fundamental  tenet  in  home  life, —  the 
protection  of  girlhood. 

Mr.  Hobart,  joint  magistrate  of  llustee,  reported,  in  iS6S,  the  results 
of  his  own  visitations.  Among  the  Ikiboos  of  Khudawur  Kalau  there 
were  seven  villages  visited  in  which  there  were  one  hundred  and  four 
boys, — and  one  girl.  In  nineteen  Baboo  villages  of  Nagpore,  there 
were  two  hundred  and  ten  boys,  anil  forty-three  girls.  In  two  Baboo 
villages  of  Purtahgurh,  there  were  thirty-one  boys,  and  one  girl.  In 
nine  Baboo  villages  of  Rum- 
gurh,  there  were  seventy- 
one  boys,  and  seven  girls. 
In  seventeen  Thakoor  \il- 
lages,  there  were  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four  boys,  and 
fifty-four  girls.  The  Rev. 
J.  T.  Gracey  wrote,  in  1870, 
that  the  recent  census  of 
Umritsir  reported  three  hun- 
dred children  stolen  by 
wolves:  they  were  all  girls, 
—  the  delicate  wolves  were 
not  hungry  enough  to  bite 
at  a  boy.  The  Rev.  W.  A. 
Gladwin  reported,  in  regard 
to  the  same  census,  that,  of 
the  youth  in  the  Thakoor 
villages  near  his  home  at 
Cawnpore,  it  was  found  that 
but  three  to  five  per  cent 
were  girls.  The  government, 
thereupon,  stationed  extra  police  in  one  hundreil  and  sixty  villages  to 
prevent  child  murder.^ 

The  difference  between  Hindustan  and  .America,  between  Hinduism 
and  Christianity,  in  respect  to  the  sacredness  of  chikl  life,  cannot  be 
more  compactly  stated  than  in  the  preceding  paragraph.  In  forty-four 
villages,  there  were  five  hundred  and  seventy  boys,  and  only  one  hun- 
dred and  six  girls.  We  can  imagine  the  storm  that  would  be  raised 
in  New  York  or  Ohio,  if  the  census  of  1890  had  revealed  the  murder 
of  three  hundred  girls  in  one  community,  as  in  Umritsur;  or  if  the 

^  For  the  data  in  this  paragraph  I  am  indebted  to  the  Women  of  the  Orient,  pp.  68-70. 
Cincinnati,  1877. 


■TBI* 


A   JAPANESE    BABY   CARRIAGE. 


134 


rilE    TK I  I'M  PUS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


census  had  made  it  needful  to  send  special  police  to  watch  the  mur- 
derous homes  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  rural  communities  in  Mary- 
land or  Illinois. 

An  acute  observer,  long  a  resident  in  the  East,^  in  suggesting  the 
number  of  generations  needful  to  stamp  this  iniquity  upon  the  common 
people  of  India  in  its  present  complete  form,  states  the  horrible  result 
as  giving  women  a  money  value  in  the  market  as  wives,  by  the  syste- 
matic destruction  of  the  numerical  equality  of  the  sexes. 

The  women  in  English-speaking 
countries,  who  know  these  facts, 
must  have  a  hard  tug  with  their 
consciences  if  they  fail  to  do  their 
level  best,  upon  mere  humanitarian 
grounds,  to  introduce  into  the 
social  life  of  India  distinctively 
Christian  ideas  in  regard  to  the 
value  of  child  life  and  a  glorified 
womanhood. 

In  China,  the  pjuddhists,  and 
Taoists,  and  Confucianists,  the 
great  literary  class,  the  efficient 
system  of  government,  the  moral 
maxims  of  revered  sages,  the  hero- 
worship  and  ancestral  worship  of 
forty  centuries,  the  ofificial  recog- 
nition of  God  by  the  patriarchal 
emperor  once  a  year,  —  have  all  been  powerless  to  protect  this  great 
people  from  the  crime  which  Plato  and  Aristotle  winked  at,  and  which 
was  approved  by  Rome,  the  law-giver  of  the  ancient  world. 

Dr.  James  Legge,  one  of  the  most  careful  and  conservative  of  stu- 
dents, states  that,  although  infanticide  does  not  exist  to  the  extent 
that  has  been  sometimes  represented,  it  meets  one  in  most  parts  of 
the  empire:  "The  victims  are  almost  invariably  girls.  Woman  has 
no  occasion  to  bless  the  religion  of  China."-  It  prevails  most  in  the 
two  worst  provinces;  so  it  is  put  by  Professor  S.  Wells  ^^'illiams,  who 
is,  perhaps,  the  highest  American  authority.  "Female  infanticide  in 
some  parts  is  openly  confessed,  and  divested  of  all  disgrace  and  pen- 
alties c\ery\vhere."  ^ 

If  the  well-educated  men  of  China  could  make  such  a  statement  in 

1  Robert  Needham  Cust,  LL.D.,  Pictures  of  Indian  Life,  pp.  339,  340.     London,  1881. 

2  Relii^ions  of  China,  p.  iii.     London,  1880. 

«  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  1 1 ,  p.  98.     Edition  of  1848. 


TWO    MlLhS    lU    MAIjkAS. 


V=       JC         « 


THE    CIIRISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME   IJEE. 


137 


regaril  to  even  two  humlretl  yoars  of  Christianity  in  America  and 
Britain,  then  they  might  take  more  i^ride  in  their  thousands  of  years 
of  Confucian  civilization,  which  has  failed  to  protect  the  infants  of 
the  empire. 

An  English  missionary,  ten  years  since,  had  in  her  employ  a  woman 
who  had  killed  fourteen  babes. ^  Miss  Beulah  Woolston,  at  Foochow, 
reported  one  mother  who  confessed  to  the  drowning  of  ten  girls. - 
Miss  A.  M.  Fielde  of  Swatow  had  a  Bible  class  of  ten;  among  five  of 
the  mothers,  twelve  daughters  had  been  destroyed. 

The  truth  about  it  is,  that  there  is  no  God  popularly  recognized  in 
China.  Confucianism  has  no  Goil  for  the  common  people;  Buddhism 
has  none,  and  Taoism  is  not  bctt(^r.  \'irtuallv  Cliinn.  at  its  best,  is, 
in  respect  to  religious  evolution, 
■without  God  in  the  world;  and 
the  nation  as  such  does  not 
look  upon  infanticide  as  a  great 
crime.  They  speak  of  it  as  of 
common  occurrence,  and  noth- 
ing out  of  the  way,  and  even 
inquire  what  the  custom  is  in 
other  countries.''  It  is  the  out- 
come of  four  or  five  thousand 
years  of  experience  of  getting 
on  without  God;  and  the  out- 
come for  women  is  well  voiced 
by  that  Chinese  mother  who  had 
consented  to  the  death  of  her 
own  five  infant  daughters,  and 
who  said,  "  I  wish  I  had  been 
drowned;  girls  are  better  dead 
than  alive." 

She  must  be  a  hard-hearted 
woman  in  a  Christian  land  who 
refuses  to  "  lend  a  hand "  to 
help  introduce  to  China  the 
Christian  ideas,  — of  God  and  His  love,  and  of  the  value  and  dignity 
and  angelic  ministry  of  woman. 

The  non-Christian  peoples,  wherever  they  are,  need  the  loving  help- 
fulness of  consecrated  womanhood  and  of  a  self-devoting  manhood, 

1  Our  Eastern  Sisters,  p.  120.     Religious  Tract  Society,  I.ondon. 

2  Compare  pp.  63-66,  Women  of  the  Orient.     Cincinnati,  1877. 

3  Dolittle's  Social  Life  among  the  Chinese. 


MALAY    CHILD. 


13S 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


in  furnishing  those  ideas  which  are  fundamental  to  good  homes. 
There  is  nothing  home- like  in  a  palace  or  hut  where  two-thirds  of  the 
girls  born  are  so  little  welcomed  as  to  be  drowned  at  sight. 

Female  infanticide  was  common  in  Arabia  before  Mohammed  intro- 
duced a  new  rule. 

Among  the  pagans  of  Africa  to-day,  deformed  children  are  put  to 
death  at  birth;  and  among  some  tribes  there  isasuperstition  which  never 

allows  twin  children 
to  live.^  Children 
are  the  most  frequent 
victims  for  human  sac- 
rifice;- victims  muti- 
lated while  alive,  or 
tied  to  a  post  and 
fed  to  the  croco- 
diles. Humanity  de- 
mands the  support  of 
missions  to  Africa; 
missions  to  carry 
those  ideas  which  un- 
derlie Christian  home 
life. 

Child  murder  was 
one  of  the  horrors  of 
paganism  in  the  Sand- 
wich Islands  before 
Christianity  came  in; 
it  was  one  of  the 
abominations  of  Ta- 
hiti before  the  island- 
ers became  Christians. 
In  the  South  Seas,  it 
was  said  to  be  incon- 
venient to  have  more 
than  three  or  four 
children;  all  above  that  number  were  killed.  ITlis,''  the  great  authority 
on  Polynesia,  reported  that  two-thirds  of  the  children  l)orn  in  Tahiti 
were  murdered  by  their  own  parents  at  birth;  sometimes  eight  or  ten 
slain  in  one  household.     It  had  been  the  long-standing  custom  of  the 


PUNDITA  RAMABAI  D.  MEDHAVI,  AND  HER 
DAUGHTER,  MANORAMA. —Andrews. 

The  last  census  of  India  reports  twenty-three  millions  of  widows  : 
of  whom  10,165  are  under  four  years  of  age.  651,875 
between  five  and  nine. 


1  Arnot's  Central  Africa,  p.  23.     Rcvell,  New  York. 

2  Arnot. 

3  Polynesian  Researches,  I,  pp.  332-338,  340.     London,  1829. 


THE    CHRIS'J-IAX  IDEA    OF  HOME  LIFE. 


139 


country.  At  the  time  the  missionaries  reached  Tahiti,  the  number  of 
girls  slain  at  birth  was  so  great  that  in  the  total  population  there  were 
four  or  five  men  to  one  woman.  Aiui  these  same  savage  people,  '•''with- 
out natural  affection,''  became,  when  renezucd  by  Christianity,  the  fond- 
est of  parents,  affectionately  instructing  their  children  in  the  Wo  id  of 
God,  and  teaching  them  to  pray,  and  conducting  them  to  school.  If 
there  were  ever  philanthropists  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  who  got 
their  full  money's  worth,  they  were  the  people  who  paid  the  expense 
of  evangelizing  the  Pacific  Islands. 

The  venerable  J.   G.    Paton  relates  that   in  the  New  Hebrides,   a 
despairing  woman  murdered  her  babes;  but  7ohen  she  became  a  Chris- 


THE   ALIGARH    PARSONAGE. 

tian,  she  gathered  all  the  orphan  children  in  the  village  to  her  mother 
heart  and  made  a  home  for  them.  The  children  of  at  least  nine  hun- 
dred millions  of  people  on  this  planet  would  be  better  for  being 
mothered  by  Christianity.  Their  natural  mothers  need  Christian 
ideas  as  to  the  infinite  value  of  child  life.  The  mothers  of  Christen- 
dom will  see  to  this,  when  they  once  know  it.  If  they  do  not,  God 
have  mercy  upon  their  souls! 


3.    Womanhood  ix  Non-Cmkistian  Lands. 

I. 

To  be  born  as  a  man  in  the  next  transmigration  is  the  Buddhist 
reward  promised  to  the  most  saintly  woman  in  China  to-day.  This 
doctrine  is,  however,  propagated  solely  by  a  sacred  set  of  old  bachelors, 


140 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


the  religious  monks  and  lamas.  But  their  egotistical  self-conceit  will 
be  shaken  out  of  them  whenever  the  very  capable  women  of  China  once 
stand  u]),  with  their  feet  free  from  the  binding  cloths  and  deformity  of 
ancient  usage. 

As  a  rule,  to-day  these  estimable  women  are  not  counted  in  China. 
AVhen  Dr.  Ashmore  asked  the  population  of  a  village,  he  was  told 
"About  three  or  four  thousand."  "Does  that  include  the  women?" 
"Oh,  no;  we  follow  Chinese  custom,  and  do  not  count  women." 


MISSIONARY   CHILDREN   AT   ALIGARH. 


In  any  country,  where  the  women  have  been  left  out  of  the  census 
for  one  hundred  and  twenty  generations,  the  men  will  not  be  so  well 
balanced,  so  fully  developed,  so  manly  as  they  would  be  if  they  had 
been  taken  in  hand  by  women  —  different  but  equal.  We  talk  about 
evolution:  that  fourth  or  fifth  part  of  the  human  race  now  in  China 
are  further  down  the  scale  than  they  need  to  be,  or  will  be  when  the 
womanly  qualities  are  honored.  Chinese  motherhood  will  breed  an 
inferior  set  of  men,  until  the  mother  herself  is  put  into  better  con- 
dition. Stock-breeders  and  bird-fanciers  understand  this  better  than 
the  emperor  of  China. 

We  speak  justly  when  we  admire  the  Chinese  legal  code,  comparing 
it  with  that  of  other  ancient  peoples.     Vet  so  long  as  Confucianism, 


THE    CIIRfSTIAX  IDEA    OF  HOME  LIFE.  HI 

enacted  in  statute,  allows  seven  grounds  of  divorce  for  the  woman's 
fault,  and  no  ground  whatever  for  any  fault  of  the  man,^  so  long  will 
Chinese  civilization  be  not  only  unjust,  but  it  will  fail  of  that  even 
poise  which  will  come  when  the  educated  men  of  China  give  well- 
endowed  woman  a  chance  to  develop  her  ])owers.  What  China  needs 
is  that  type  of  motherhood  which  was  idealized  in  the  early  poetry  of 
the  Hebrews,  and  which  found  an  historic  realization  in  many  inci- 
dents related  in  the  story  of  Jesus,  and  in  the  writings  of  that  well- 
balanced  founder  of  faith,  St.  Paul. 

In  China  to-day  the  bride  has  no  choice,  and  never  sees  the  groom 
till  marriage.     The  maidens,  the  merest  girls,  among  more  than  three 


MISSION    BUNGALOW.    NEWCONG,    ASSAM.  —  Perri  :.,  . 
Rev.  P.  H.  Moore  and  Rev.  P.  E.  Moore,  with  their  wives,  occupy  this  station. 


nundred  and  fifty  millions  of  ]:)Coi)le,  are  bargained  away  without  their 
knowledge.-  This  is  no  way  to  make  happy  marriages,  and  it  is  no 
wonder  that  the  women  wish  to  drown  their  daughters.  The  other 
day  ten  maidens  of  good  family  ]Kit  on  their  best  array  and  drowned 
themselves  in  one  lot,  rather  than  marry  against  their  own  judgment 
and  wish.  Wearv  are  the  centuries  of  this  one-sided  civilization. 
"Oh  dear,  what  bad  luck  this  is!  "  exclaimed  a  Chinese  cook  in  an 

1  Professor  Douglas*  China,  p.  78.     London,  1882. 

2  Archdeacon  Gray's  China,  pp.  71,  77-7^).     London,  1878. 


142  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

American  family  in  Shanghai,  when  told  that  his  wife  was  dying.  "I 
paid  twenty-four  dollars  for  her  only  two  years  ago;  and  how  shall  I 
be  able  to  afford  another  one."^  What  an  extraordinary  anecdote 
would  this  be,  if  it  could  have  been  related  by  a  Chinese  traveler 
concerning  some  domestic  friend's  house  in  Providence  or  ^Vorcester. 
In  China  it  excited  no  remark:  it  was  but  the  custom  of  the  country 
during  some  ages  of  woman's  degradation. 

"Polygamy,  allowable,  is  not  common;"  so  says  Professor  S.  Wells 
Williams.  Ikit  he  also  says  in  respect  to  domestic  vice  among  the 
Chinese,  that, —  "with  a  general  regard  for  outward  decency,  they  are 
vile  and  polluted  in  a  shocking  degree."-  This,  however,  is  merely 
another  way  of  saying  that,  in  moral  evolution,  the  Chinamen  at  home 
—  three  or  four  hundreds  of  millions  of"  them  —  have  not  risen  above 
the  brutal  instincts  of  a  primeval  race-stock,  unimproved  by  the  ideas 
and  practices  which  make  home  life  wholesome,  ^^'hat  China  needs  is 
those  cleansing  ideas  which  would  regenerate  the  homes  of  the  empire, 
if  the  Hebrew  and  the  early  Christian  literature  were  as  faithfully 
studied  by  the  literary  class  as  their  own  excellent  classics. 

In  these  days  of  travel  and  the  love  of  new  literatures  and  new 
experiences,  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  popularize  knowledge  of  what 
life  is  like  in  some  of  the  western  provinces  of  China.  The  Kalmuk 
girl,  who  was  married  yesterday,  was  stolen  by  the  bridegroom,  as  if 
he  had  stood,  in  this,  as  a  sample  in  the  nineteenth  century  of  what 
must  have  been  common  in  prehistoric  ages.  At  least  her  parents 
turned  their  backs,  pretending  not  to  see,  while  her  husband  went 
through  the  form  of  stealing  the  wife  and  carrying  her  off  by  force. ^ 
This  quaint  custom  illustrates  the  fact  that  upon  the  highlands  of  Asia, 
as  in  China,  as  in  India,  we  have  to  do  with  primitive  peoples,  whose 
moral  evolution  needs  the  help  of  the  West.  The  thoughts  of  the  West, 
in  respect  to  home  life,  should  be  introduced  to  the  venerable  peoples 
who  still  abide  in  the  earliest  haunts  of  mankind,  who  are  locked  fast 
in  rusty  chains  of  custom,  who  do  as  their  fathers  did  and  as  their 
mothers  did  for  immemorial  generations. 

The  English-speaking  people  ought  to  see  to  it  that  the  West  is 
brought  into  touch  with  the  East,  so  far  as  to  establish  the  Christian 
Home  in  high  Asia.  Do  not  we  ourselves  still  fling  the  shoe  after  a 
newly  married  couple?  We  recognize  in  it  the  fact  that  among  our 
own  ancestors,  in  times  primeval,  the  bridegroom  stole  his  wife.  Our 
historic  Englishman  has  touched  the  head  of  his  bride  with  a  shoe,  to 

1  Bainbridge's  Round  the  World,  p.  175.     Boston,  1882. 

2  Aliddlc  Kingdom,  II,  p.  96.     Edition  of  1848. 

3  Lansdell's  Chinese  Central  Asia,  I,  p.  258.     London,  1893. 


2        -t 


THE    CIIRISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME   I.IEE.  145 

call  back  the  time  of  savagery,  when  the  captor  planted  his  font  on  his 
wife's  neck,  the  neck  of  a  slave.  A  thousand  shames  then  upon  the 
Christian  homes  of  the  greater  I'.ritain,  if  they  do  not  return  to  the 
early  home  in  Asia,  to  sing  there  those  Hebrew  and  Christian  songs 
which  have  made  the  homes  of  the  West  what  they  are  to-day. 

Wives  are  so  plenty  in  Chinese  Turkestan  that  they  were  selling  a 
few  months  ago  in  Kashgar  at  four  or  five  shillings  apiece, —  and 
divorces  correspondingly  cheap. ^  This  low-priced  market  is  owing 
to  the  fact  that  in  this  part  of  Asia  the  parents  do  not  systematically 
drown  their  superfluous  girl-babies;  and  this  is  a  part  of  Asia  which 
the  men  migrate  from  as  soon  as  ])ossil)le  when  they  come  to  years  of 
discretion:  and  it  is  a  part  of  Asia  where  one-third  \k\x\  of  the  men 
are  lamas,  the  unmarried  monks  of  Buddha. 

The  point  of  this  anecdote  will  be  missed  if  it  is  not  taken  to  sup- 
port the  theory  that  moral  evolution  has  not  advanced  so  far  in  Asia 
under  IJuddhism  as  in  Europe  under  Christianity:  pLurope  ought  to 
help  Asia. 

II. 

Relating  to  womanhood  in  Japan,  I  have  five  items. 

1.  Captain  Golovnin  of  the  Russian  navy  was  a  captive  in  Japan, 
1811-1813.  Upon  the  twenty-second  page  of  the  third  volume  of  the 
second  edition  of  his  Memoirs  of  a  Captivity^-  he  says  that  houses  of 
ill  fame  were  not  considered  infamous,  and  that  the  keepers  enjoyed 
the  same  rights  as  merchants.  This  was  the  outcome  of  Shintoism 
and  Buddhism  in  Japan  after  ages  of  undisputed  sw;iv.  It  makes  good 
the  position  that  in  moral  evolution  Shintoism  and  Buddhism  in  lapan 
mark  a  low  moral  level  in  respect  to  home  life. 

2.  Miss  Piird,  in  her  L'nhealcn  Tracks  in  Japan,  \\,  p.  240,  says 
that  "Two  Japanese,  holding  high  official  positions,  and  both  heathen," 
told  her  that  the  leading  faults  of  their  countrymen  were  lying  and 
licentiousness.  Neesima  once  made  the  same  answer  to  a  similar 
question.  Professor  Hardy's  Life  of  Neesima  shows  that  the  abomi- 
nably licentious  habits  of  the  Shinto  and  the  Buddhist  had  great  weight 
in  leading  him,  as  a  youth,  to  seek  a  better  ideal  for  the  homes  of  his 
people  by  first  studying,  then  accepting,  Christianity. 

3.  Mrs.  De  Forest  of  Sendai  reported,  in  1890,'*  that  the  Japanese 
authorities  had  voted  to  abolish  houses  of  ill  fame  in  Sendai  and  the 
Provinces;  three  years  being  allowed  to  adjust  property  claims.  This 
vote  was  not  due  to  Shinto  and  Buddhist  influence. 

1  Lansdell's  Chinese  Central  Asia,  I,  p.  409.     London,  1893. 
■-  London,  1824.  8  Missionary  Herald. 

K 


H6 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


ROY   PERRINE   AND    HIS    PLAYMATES. 
The  toys  who  have  no  pockets  have  knife-cases  attached  to  their  belts. 

4.  In  the  schools  of  Japan  it  is  made  a  special  point  to  prepare  the 
girls  for  establishing  Christian  homes,  as  the  foundation  for  the  grand 
nation  that  Japan  is  to  be  in  the  coming  ages.  It  is  a  great  joy  and 
reward  to  the  self-devoted  workers  in  these  schools  that  the  young 
women,  graduating,  ha\e  characters  so  noble  as  to  give  great  hope  for 
the  future  of  this  beautiful  and  almost  tropical  Garden  Land  of  the 
northern  seas. 

5.  It  is  a  good-paying  investment  to  put  money  into  the  business  of 
introducing  Christian  ideas  into  the  social  and  domestic  life  of  Japan. 


III. 

Our   Cousins  in  Iiuiia. 

One  aged  cousin  in  India  was  very  peculiar,  when  he  told  a  Christian 
neighbor,  who  sought  to  comfort  him  upon  the  death  of  the  thing  he 
had  called  his  wife, —  "  \'ou  might  as  well  condole  with  me  for  a  cast- 
off  shoe." 

He  was  another  ]:)ecidiar  (ousin  whose  wife  violated  all  Hindu  cus- 
toms by  rush  ins  out  of  doors.      She  went,  to  be  sure,  to  snatch  her 


THE    CHRISTIAX  IDEA    OF  HOME   LIFE. 


117 


babe  from  the  trampling  street.  Kor  her  babe's  sake  she  was  murdered 
at  midnight,  and  her  body  bricked  up  in  the  walls  of  that  tomb-like 
house  which  had  been  her  home. 

"Pray,  call  to-morrow,"  said  another  husbaml  to  a  Christian  woman 
who  had  called  on  his  spouse.  He  had  heard  his  wife's  fatal  confes- 
sion of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  "Pray,  call  to-morrow."  Put  on  the 
morrow  he  said,  "  Vou  will  not  see  her  again;   she  sleeps." 

These  anecdotes,  related  by  the  missionaries  of  a  generation  since, 
illustrate  the  outcome  of  four  thousand  years  of  the  Prahminical 
system  in  its  relations  to  womanluxxl.  If  these  ghoulish  stories  pertain 
to  a  few  fiends  in  a  country  where  there  are  so  many  happy  Hindu 
houses,  still  they  were  not  so  peculiar  as  to  excite  remark  or  inquiry 
among  the  natives;  although  such  incidents  could  never  have  occurred 
in  a  Christian  country  without  the  thunder  roll  and  lightning  stroke  of 
outraged  law, —  that  law  which  protects  the  woman  as  well  as  the  man. 

Forty  or  fifty  hundreds  of  years  ago,  we  were  not  widely  separated 
from  our  cousins  in  India.  In  all  the  primal  ages  of  semi-savage  life, 
those  who  remained  in  the  Orient  had  eminent  sages  and  a  remarkable 


VILLAGE   IN    INL;a 


intellectual  career;  and  that  great  division  of  the  Aryan  peoples  which 
roamed  westward  was  slow  to  receive  that  message  from  heaven,  which 
has  had  imperial  authority  over  it  during  recent  generations.     If  the 


148  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CEOSS. 

man  of  the  West  has  discovered  (iod,  he  has  also  found  a  holy 
womanhood. 

This,  in  future  ages,  will  be  counted  as  no  mean  discovery,  when  the 
historians  estimate  those  influences  that  make  modern  civilization.  If 
it  be  a  truism  that  mankind  is  feminine  as  well  as  masculine,  womanly 
as  well  as  manly,  it  has  yet  required  many  ages  and  high  courage  to 
say  so, —  to  recognize  the  duality  of  the  race  in  the  home,  in  law,  in 
social  custom.  China  does  not  see  it;  India  has  not  the  knowledge  of 
it;  it  is  unknown  to  Turkey,  and  to  many  millions  of  rude  creatures 
in  Africa.  Yet,  unless  woman  is  man's  match,  God  made  a  mistake 
in  the  creation.  The  world  needs  the  divinely  appointed  scheme  for 
perfecting  the  race, —  a  well-developed  womanhood.  The  regeneration 
of  man  must  be  wrought  out  in  the  home  life,  or  it  never  will  be. 

This,  then,  is  the  mission  of  the  New  West  to  the  Ancient  East, — 
to  tell  to  our  cousins  in  India  what  God  has  shown  us  in  these  later 
ages  by  His  Son;  who,  whatever  else  He  did,  honored  womanhood  as 
much  as  manhood.  As  the  Son  of  Man,  He  stood  for  woman  as  well  as 
man.  The  higher  type  of  Occidental  womanhood  is  a  revelation  to  our 
kindred  in  the  Orient.  The  Christian  women  of  the  English-speaking 
race,  who  are  sending  out  samples  of  wives,  mothers,  teachers,  physi- 
cians, to  India,  China,  Turkey,  Africa,  and  the  islets  in  the  sea, —  they 
are  fulfilling  a  divine  mission. 

"The  sanctity  of  the  cow  and  the  depravity  of  woman"  is  the  one 
point  on  which  all  the  sects  of  Hinduism  agree.  Ages  of  degradation, 
ages  of  the  cudgel  and  domestic  infamy,  ages  of  false  worship,  have 
made  the  woman  of  India  what  she  is  to-day.  Ages  of  false  worship: 
'tis  the  worship  of  her  husband  that  is  the  curse  of  India  now,  as  it  has 
been  for  galling  centuries.  The  conceited  idiots  who  some  thousands 
of  years  ago  set  themselves  up  to  be  worshiped  by  their  wives  in 
Hindustan  are  responsible  for  the  whole  thing. 

"  A  wife  is  half  the  man,  his  truest  friend  "  —  is  an  old  song  that  never 
came  into  popular  use.^  The  men  would  not  sing  it,  and  they  silenced 
the  women.  The  kind  of  wives  they  want  in  India  is  admirably  pic- 
tured in  the  Calcutta  Revie^v.-  It  is  a  picture  painted  by  a  woman, 
one  of  those  saints  who  would  be  worshiped  in  America.  The  sub- 
ject of  this  work  of  art  is  the  relation  of  the  wife  to  her  husband;  it 
explains  how  the  home  may  be  made  perfectly  happy  by  the  suppression 
of  one  half  of  it,  or  rather  by  merging  the  individuality  of  the  wife 
in  the  wedlock  arrangement. 

To  tell  the  truth,  inter  nos,  the  writer  of  this  book  de])arts  at  this 
point  from  his  main  purpose  in  hand,  for  the  sake  of  giving  needful 

1  Miihabharixta,  I,  3028.     Sir  Monicr-Willianis"  translation.  -  XLIX,  p.  39. 


THE    CIIKISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME   I.IEE. 


149 


instruction  to  a  few  American  women,  hid  not  I'aul  write  upon  cer- 
tain points  by  inspiration,  while  concerning  others  he  warned  his 
readers  that  what  he  said  was  his  own  notion?  My  only  fear  is  that 
vast  numbers  of  men  in  Amerii  i  will  compel  their  wives  to  keep 
awake  nights  to  listen  to  the  reading  of  this  Hindu  heresy:  — 

"The  husband  is  the  wife's  religion,  the  wife's  sole  business,  the 
wife's  all  in  all.  The  wife 
should  meditate  on  her  hus- 
band as  Brahma.  For  her, 
all  privilege  should  be  con- 
centrated on  her  husband's 
foot.  The  command  of  a 
husband  is  as  obligatory  as 
a  precept  of  the  \'edas.  To 
a  chaste  wife  her  husband 
is  her  god.  When  the  hus- 
band is  pleased,  Brahma  is 
pleased.  The  merit  of  wait- 
ing on  the  feet  of  the  hus- 
band is  equivalent  to  the 
merit  of  performing  all  the 
pilgrimages  in  the  world. 
To  obey  the  husband  is  to 
obey  the  Vedas.  To  wor- 
ship the  husband  is  to 
worship  the  gods.  The  hus- 
band is  the  wife's  spiritual 
guide,  her  honor,  the  giver 
of  her  happiness,  the  be- 
stower  of  fortune,  right- 
eousness, and  heaven;  her 
deliverer  from  sorrow  and 
from  sin." 

I   protest,   however,   that 
although  this  doctrine  is  admirably  suitable  for  the  private  reading  of 
American  women,  it  should  so  far  as  possible  be  ke])t  from  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  men,  lest  they  strike  out  for  India  at  once. 

This  extraordinary  Calcutta  Review  "^z^tr  is  the  expression  of  Hindu 
teaching  during  four  thousand  years.  It  is  literally  true  that  the  men 
in  India,  during  a  hundreil  generations,  have  set  themselves  up  as  gods 
for  the  women  to  worship. 

"No  sacrifice  is  allowed  to  women  apart  from  their  husbands,  no 


A  VILLAGE  WOMAN   AT  WORK.  — Bruce. 


150 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


religious  rite,  no  fasting."  "  By  a  girl,  or  by  a  young  woman,  or  by  a 
woman  advanced  in  years,  nothing  must  be  done,  even  in  her  own 
dwelling-place,  according  to  her  mere  pleasure.  In  childhood  must  a 
female  be  dependent  on  her  father,  in  youth  on  her  husband;  her  lord 
being  dead,  on  her  sons.  A  woman  must  never  seek  independence."^ 
"  If  a  man  goes  on  a  journey,"  quoth  Hindu  law,  "his  wife  shall  not 
divert  herself  in  play,  nor  shall  she  see  any  public  show,  nor  shall 
laugh,  nor  shall  dress  herself  in  jewels  and  fine  clothes,  nor  shall  see 
d:incinii,  nor  hear  music,  nor  shall   sit  in  the  window,  nor  shall  ride 


A   CHRISTIAN    FAMILY    IN    INDIA. 


out,  nor  shall  behold  anything  choice  or  vain;  but  shall  fasten  well  the 
house  door  and  remain  private;  and  shall  not  eat  any  dainty  victuals, 
and  shall  not  blacken  her  eyes  with  eye-powder,  and  shall  not  view  her 
face  in  a  mirror;  she  shall  never  exercise  herself  in  any  such  agreeable 
.employment  during  the  absence  of  her  husband." 

It  is  impossible  for  the  women  of  the  Occident  to  imagine  the 
domestic  attitude  of  their  sisters  of  the  Orient  after  the  discipline  they 
have  been  under,  at  the  hands  of  their  somewhat  ungodly  husbands, 
whom  they  have  been  obliged  to  revere  as  standing  to  them  in  the 

1  Dharma  Sastra,  V,.pp.  55,  156,  162,  163.     Quoted  in  Wilkins'  Modem  Hi/rduism. 


THE    C//KIST/AX  IDEA    OF  HOME  LIFE. 


151 


place  i)f  divinity:   a  slavery  of  worshipiiij^  false,  frail,  human  gods,  a 
slavery  during  a  score  upon  a  score  of  centuries. 

If  this  abominable  doctrine  were  true,  the  mothers  in  India  would 
be  ami)ly  justified  in  making  it  the  sole  object  in  the  religious  educa- 
tion of  their  girls  to  teach  them,  when  they  are  five  years  old,  to  pray 
for  husbands.  And  if  this  doctrine  were  true,  it  can  be  imagined  that 
a  well-balanced  and  warm-hearted  wife  ami  a  just  and  affectionate 
husband  might  get  on  very  well  together;  the  one  a  model  of  docility, 
the  other  an  amiable  object  of  worshi]),  tickled  by  wifely  adulation 


A   CHRIST! 


:;;j  her  family. 


and  ser\ice.  There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that,  of  the  innumerable 
matches  made  in  heaven,  God  has  portioned  out  no  small  domestic 
felicity  to  India  in  all  these  ages.  It  is  not  in  human  nature  but  that 
some  men  should  have  appeared  upon  the  peninsula  worthy  of  wifely 
devotion  who  have  duly  reciprocated  the  adoration  of  their  helpmeets, 
since  there  is  no  ])art  of  the  world  where  women  have  been  honored 
by  more  magnificent  mausoleums  than  in  Hindustan.  It  is  creditable 
to  the  religion  of  India  and  to  Hintlu  womanhood,  that  the  Brahman 
has  always  stood  for  the  home  life  in  the  sense  that  he  has  avoided  the 
IJuddhistic  attempt  to  ignore  domestic  ties  and  win  the  divine  ap- 
proval in  celibacy. 

Taking  one  age  with  another,  however,  it  must  have  given  a  horrible 


152 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


shock  to  wifely  worship  when  the  husband  has  proved  himself  to  be 
unworthy  of  it.  These  cunning  laws  of  the  Hindus,  made  in  the 
interest  of  one  sex  only,  have  anticipated  this  and  provided  for  it; 
"  Though  inobservant  of  approved  usages,  or  enamored  of  another 
woman,  or  destitute  of  good  qualities,  yet  a  husband  must  constantly  be 
reverenced  as  a  god  by  a  virtuous  zvife.'"  Section  154,  Institutes  of 
Menu,  laws  bearing  sway  during  fourscore  generations. 

Our  Frances  \\'illard  ought  to  have  been  there,  with  her  White  Life 
for  Tivo.     She  would  have  written  better  Institutes. 


TWO   AT  THE    MILL.  — Bri 


What  India  needs  is  womanhood, —  Miss  \\'illard  and  Lady  Henry 
Somerset.  They  would  set  things  to  rights,  and  do  it  in  a  hurry.  God 
speed  the  day. 

What  India  needs  is  a  Tract  Society  to  distribute  the  warnings  of 
the  Book  of  Proverbs  against  the  strange  woman.  India  is  shockingly 
immoral  in  respect  to  the  sanctities  of  domestic  life. 

No  manly  people  can  spring  out  of  such  theory  and  such  jiractice. 
The  Hindu  books  and  the  Hindu  religious  ritual  and  the  Hindu  jiriest- 
hood  are  an  offense  to  pure  womanhood  and  ])ure  manhood.  This  is 
not  true  altogether,  since  there  is  a  rising  movement  to  abate  much 
that  is  a  nuisance  in  the  nostrils  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Upon  mere  humanitarian  grounds,  let  alone  the  question  of  moral 
salvation,  we  see  the  self-devoted  women  of  India  lining  the  shores 


THE    CIIRfSTIAy  I  PEA    OE  HOME  LIEE.  155 

of  the  Indian  Ocean.  I  lieir  hands  are  raised  high  towards  heaven. 
They  are  looking  far  into  the  west,  imploring  their  sisters  of  the  sun- 
set seas  ti*  come  to  their  rescue.  There  they  stantl,  one  hundred  and 
si.\ty-three  millions  of  them.     CJod  bless  them. 


IV. 
The   Curse  upon  Wiiiowhood. 

The  condition  of  witlows  in  India  has  become  an  infamy  among 
all  nations.  There  is  no  other  district  in  the  world  so  densely  poini- 
lated  as  India,  where  bereaved  women  are  so  systematically  treated 
with  cruelty  to-day,  as  among  the  Hindus. 

The  ground  of  this  is  strictly  theological.  For  ages  they  iiave 
entertained  the  idea  tliat  if  a  man  dies  his  wife  is  to  blame  for  it,  the 
Hindu  deities  having  visitetl  upon  him  her  iniquities,  either  of  this 
life  or  her  sins  of  some  former  birth.  She  is  an  unholy  thing,  danger- 
ous to  others,  through  the  divine  wrath,  for  her  guilt. 

The  members  of  her  husband's  family  abuse  her  for  having  caused 
his  death.  There  is  no  need  of  going  into  statistics  or  details,  or  of 
affirming  that  the  widows  are  better  off  in  some  parts  of  Hindustan 
than  others.  The  fact  of  their  being  treated  as  cursed  creatures  is 
notorious:  and  the  Brahmanical  religious  ideas  are  at  the  bottom  of  it. 

The  odd  thing  about  it,  as  it  apjiears  to  the  Occidental  mind,  is  the 
fact  that  no  man  in  India  whose  wife  dies  is  ill-treated  by  his  wife's 
relations,  nor  is  it  ever  suspected  that  his  sins  here  or  heretofore  have 
killed  her.  The  Hindu  theology  is  a-twist,  the  original  theologians 
were  the  same  bigoted  old  heathen  who  started  the  idea  that  every 
husband  must  be  worshiped  as  a  god  by  his  wife.  This  is  not  only 
non-Christian  but  heathenish.  The  condition  of  twenty-three  millions 
of  widows  in  India  will  never  be  radically  improved  till  Christian 
ideas  displace  the  Hindu. 

The  Pundita  Ramabai  school  for  widows  does  not  quite  please  some 
of  the  educated  Hindus,  who  fear  the  dissemination  of  ideas  that  run 
counter  to  the  ancient  cult.  But  they  have  little  conception  of  the 
odium  cast  upon  them  as  Hindu  gentlemen  for  maintaining  ideas 
which  are  the  cause  of  the  widows'  woes.  If  they  were  to  sjiend  a  few 
moments  in  perusing  the  Christian  Scriptures,  they  would  be  amazed 
at  the  difference  between  Hinduism  and  Christianity,  — from  a  mere 
humanitarian  point  of  view,  — in  respect  to  the  treatment  of  widows.^ 

'  These  humanitarian  texts  are  referred  to  in  the  NOTES.  More  than  a  third  part  of 
them  are  to  be  found  in  the  much-maligned  Mosaic  Law.  Tliey  have  passed  into  proverbs 
throughout  the  households  of  Christendom. 


156 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


V. 


It  is  refreshing  to  turn  from  India  to  Farther  India,  to  Burmah  and 
Siam;  Brahmanism  to  Buddhism. 

Gautama  gave  religious  instruction  to  women;  and  it  is  even  stated 
that  he  thought  to  establish  an  order  corresponding  to  the  nuns  of  a 

later  age  in  Christen- 
dom. Nothing  could 
have  better  indicated 
his  world-wide  depart- 
ure from  the  Brahmin- 
ical  traditions.  This 
was  really  one  ground 
of  the  popularity  of 
Buddh  i  sm .  The  woman 
gained  by  it  through- 
out the  East;  certainly 
so  in  Siam,  and  Bur- 
mah, and  Japan.  It  is 
stated  by  Bishop  Tit- 
comb,^  who  lived  long 
in  Burmah,  that  "I'he 
women  in  Buddhist 
countries  are  not  con- 
fined to  their  own 
houses  (as  in  India 
and  Turkey),  or  de- 
barred the  privilege  of 
appearing  fearlessly  in 
public.  They  are  seen 
in  the  streets,  freely 
walking  about  with 
their  children;  they  sit 
in  the  bazaars;  they 
ride  publicly  in  car- 
riages; they  are  the 
companions  of  their  male  relatives;  and  though,  according  to  all  Asiatic 
usage,  they  are  regarded  as  an  inferior  sex  by  their  lords,  yet  they  are 
far  more  elevated  in  every  respect  than  in  other  regions  where  Buddh- 
ism is  not  established." 

1  /liidd/i!sm,\)p.  122,  123.     Religious  Tract  Society.     London. 


ELISHA  ROUBIAN  AND  WIFE,  ISKOOHEE;  WITH 
LEWON.    HENRY,   AND   ARMENAK.  —  Shattuck. 

Iskoohee  graduated  at  Aintab  Seminary, — an  active  worker 
in  the  Church,  the  Sunday  School,  the  Young  Women's 
Association.  Her  husband  is  an  instructor  in  the  girls' 
college  at  Aintab.    See  cut  on  next  page. 


THE    CHRIST  I  AX   IDEA    OE  HOME   LIEE. 


\y> 


'lliere  is,  says  Mr.  Henry  Alabaster,  a  ,i,'rcat  deal  of  domesiic  hai)iii- 
iitss  in  Siam;  suicides,  ami  husband  or  wile  murder,  are  rare. 

The  Siamese  woman  is  treated  as  an  cijual  by  the  man;  this  is  not 
only  fair  but  judicious,  — since,  at  least  in  the  rural  districts,  the  out- 
of-door  working-woman  is  the  more  muscular  of  the  two.  The  risk 
of  a  ijuarrel  is,  however,  guarded  against  at  the  outset.  If  a  young 
man  proposes  to  a  girl  by  offering  her  a  flower,  or  asking  a  light  from 
her  cigarette,  she  inquires 
what  year  he  was  born  in. 
Every  year  being  named  for 
some  animal,  she,  being  born 
in  a  cow-year,  would  never 
marry  a  man  born  in  a  tiger- 
year.  A  rat-year  and  a  dog- 
year  are  incompatible.  By 
keei)ing  incomijatible  ani- 
mals apart,  marital  bliss  is 
insured. 

VI. 

Asia  is  so  vast  an  area  that 
contrary  customs  prevail  in 
different  parts  of  it;  as  China, 
Japan,  Burmah,  and  India 
surprisingly  differ  in  respect 
to  the  standing  of  woman- 
hood. 

Among  the  Xestorians  of 
Persia,  for  example,  there  was 
found  by  the  American  mis- 
sionaries to  be  hardly  a  man 
who  did  not  beat  his  wife; 
and  hardly  a  woman  who  did 
not  expect  to  be  beaten,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  it  being  the 
way  their  world  was  made. 
And,  'tis  shocking  to  relate,  the  number  of  women  who  "revered" 
their  husbands  was  as  small  as  the  list  of  husbands  who  did  not  beat 
their  wives.  Peace  in  the  households  and  the  elevation  of  home  life 
was  a  well-defined  and  welcome  result  of  missionary  labor.' 

1  Woman  and  Her  Savior  in  Persia,  pp.  18,  20,  290,  291.     By  T.  Laurie.     Boston.  1863. 
The  testimony  in  the  book  is  very  clear  as  to  the  difference  made  in  the  homes  of  the  people. 


::■■;::.'.>■;   tateosyan  and  her   .        _,.■— 
TER,  ISKOOHEE. 

The  mother  was  for  sorr.e  years  a  teacher. —  gentle, 
refined,  thorough,  and  a  most  efficient  Christian 
v-orker.    The  daughter  has  become  Mrs.  Roubian. 


158  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  Turkish  empire,  in  Asia  and  in  Europe,  inchides  peoples  only 
in  part  ]\Ioslem.  A  medical  missionary,  with  access  to  great  numbers 
of  native  homes  in  Turkey  in  Asia,  writes,  "  It  is  not  true  that  either 
woman  or  children  are  ill-treated  in  this  part  of  Turkey.  The  Turk 
rarely  marries  more  than  one  wife;  and  the  affection  displayed  in  the 
harem  might  often  teach  a  lesson  to  homes  in  more  highly  favored 
lands.  Among  the  Armenians,  too,  the  children  are  idolized  to  an 
alarming  extent,  and  the  abuse  of  women  that  exists  among  the  lower 
classes  of  London  and  New  York,  is  a  thing  unheard  of."  ^ 

Another  correspondent  widely  separated  from  the  physician  alluded 
to,  describes  a  very  delightful  Moslem  home,  that  of  a  Pasha:  The 
husband  kind ;  the  wife  intelligent,  devout,  and  very  good  to  the  poor. 
This  same  letter,  however,  recalls  the  memory  of  twenty  years,  and 
relates  a  custom  of  the  country  really  rooted  in  that  mad  matrimonial 
jealousy  so  common  in  the  Orient.  "None,  twenty  years  ago,  were 
accustomed  to  call  such  poor  medical  aid  as  was  available,  except  when 
a  male  member  of  the  family  was  ill."  The  only  exception  to  this 
heedlessness  of  the  lives  of  women  and  children  was  that  of  the  Arme- 
nian "priests  who  were  not  allowed  to  marry  a  second  time":  they 
took  pains  to  call  in  physicians  to  save  their  wives  from  dying. 

"Now,"  however,  after  a  score  of  years  in  which  American  Chris- 
tians have  been  conducting  a  sociological  experiment  by  introducing 
new  ideas  into  that  part  of  Turkey,  "  Now  one  scarce  sees  the  differ- 
ence in  the  attention  given  by  physicians  to  the  sexes.  Many  parents 
are  very  tender  in  securing  medical  attendance  even  for  little  children, 
and  many  husbands  for  their  wives  at  childbirth.  I  see  in  twenty 
years  a  great  change  in  these  respects."'^ 

Vll. 

AsJo  Mosletn  7voiiiaiihofld,  there  is  no  more  important  witness  than 
Stanley  Lane  Poole,  who  has  for  years  made  a  specialty  of  Mohamme- 
dan studies;  and  who  is  reputed  among  the  missionaries  as  stating  the 
case  at  least  as  fairly  as  it  can  be  put, — a  thoroughgoing  English 
scholar  of  high  rank  in  his  department,  who  a])preciates  the  light  of 
the  Crescent  for  all  it  is  worth. 

The  women  of  the  Arabian  desert,  before  the  time  of  Mohammed, 
were  relatively  free.  The  old-time  poems  show  that  their  personal 
standing  was  better  than  it  has  ever  been  under  Moslem  rules.'  "As 
a  social  system,  Islam  is  a  complete  failure:  it  has  misunderstood  the 

1  Private  Letter,  April  i6,  1894.  2  private  Letter,  April  27,  1894. 

3  Studies  in  a  Mosque,  pp.  23-25.     By  Stanley  Lane  Poole,  London,  1883. 


I     ]? 


THE    CHRISTIAX  IDEA    OF  HOME   LIFE. 


\(A 


relation  of  the  sexes,  upon  \vhi(  li  the  whole  character  of  the  nation's 
life  hangs,  and,  in  degrading  woman,  has  degraded  each  successive 
generation  of  their  children  down  an  increasing  scale  of  infamy  and 
corruption,  until  it  seenis  almost  imi)ossible  to  reach  a  lower  level  of 
vice.  .  .  .  The  fatal  spot  in  Islam  is  the  degradation  of  women.  .  .  . 
The  sensual  constitution  of  the  Arab  is  at  the  root  of  the  matter."  ^ 

Mohammed  was  a  man  of  the  seventh  century,  with  ideas  like  his 
contemporaries.  "  He  looked  upon  women  as  charming  snares  to  the 
believer,  ornamental  articles  of  furniture  difficult  to  keep  in  order, 
pretty  playthings;  but  that  a  woman  should  be  the  counsellor  and 
companion  of  man  does  not  seem  to  have  occurred  to  him.      Moham- 


AINU   WOMEN.  — Alexander. 


med  was  not  the  man  to  make  a  social  reform  affecting  women,  nor 
was  Arabia  the  country  in  which  such  a  change  could  be  made,  nor 
Arab  ladies,  perhaps,  the  best  subjects  for  the  experiment." - 

His  followers,  in  his  lifetime,  grumbled  because  Mohammed  limited 
them  to  four  wives,''  he  having  many  more.  The  thirty-third  Sura  of 
the  Koran  was  inserted  for  their  benefit,  and  his;  justifying  the 
liberty  he  had  taken,  —  "a  peculiar  privilege  granted  unto  thee  above 
the  rest  of  the  true  believers."  So,  too,  he  had  a  special  ])ermit  to 
justify  his  taking  the  divorced  wife  of  Cyd,  his  adopted  son.  "  Xo 
crime  is  to  be  charged  on  the  Prophet  as  to  what  (lod  hath  allowed 
him." 

1  Studies  in  a  Mosque,  pp.  loi,  102.  -  pp.  102,  103. 

3  Bishop  Thobum  says  that  among  the  Mohammedans  in  India,  divorce  is  so  common 
that,  although  a  man  may  have  only  four  wives  at  a  time,  he  may  be  married  a  great  many 
times;  and  even  for  a  limited  time,  as  for  so  many  months.     India  and  Malaysia,  p.  368. 
By  Bishop  J.  M.  Thobum,  thirty-three  years  a  missionary  in  India.     New  York,  1892. 
L 


162  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

It  seems  likely  that  if  iMohammed  had  been  like  Jesus,  who 
denounced  a  guilty  turning  of  the  eye  as  adulterous;  or  had  been  such 
a  man  as  Gautama;  or  as  the  cold-blooded  Confucius, — he  would 
never  have  won  a  following  among  the  Arabs  of  the  seventh  century. 

Page  107,  Studies  in  a  Mosque,  quotes  at  length  from  the  corre- 
spondent of  a  well-known  London  paper,  who  writes  in  regard  to  Turk- 
ish home  life :  — 

"Between  Christianity  and  Islam,  it  is  enough  to  notice  that  there  is 
apparently  no  country  where  the  first  is  the  prevailing  religion,  in 
which  woman  is  hindered  by  religion  from  obtaining  a  position 
almost,  if  not  quite,  on  an  equality  with  m.an;  and  similarly,  no 
country  where  the  second  prevails  where  woman  is  not  in  a  degraded 
position.  .  .  .  Under  Christianity,  she  is  everywhere  free.  Under 
Islam,  she  is  everywhere  a  slave."  In  Turkey,  "when  a  son  is  born 
there  is  nothing  but  congratulations;  when  a  daughter,  nothing  but  con- 
dolences. A  polite  Turk,  if  he  has  occasion  to  mention  his  wife,  will 
do  so  with  an  apology.  He  regards  it  as  a  piece  of  rudeness  to  men- 
tion the  fact  to  you;  and  it  would  be  equally  rude  for  him  to  inquire 
after  your  wife,  or  to  hint  that  he  knew  you  were  guilty  of  anything  so 
unmentionable  as  to  have  one." 

A  recent  traveler  in  Montenegro  reports  women  as  kneeling  before 
their  husbands,  who,  on  their  part,  apologize  to  strangers  for  the  pres- 
ence of  a  wife,  or  upon  the  mention  of  her  name. 

"Concubinage  is  the  black  stain  of  Islam,"  says  Mr.  Lane  Poole.-' 
It  is  a  system  of  white  slaves,  passing  from  master  to  master. 

"As  the  Turk,"  says  the  news  correspondent  just  quoted,  "never 
means  to  see  much  of  his  wife,  intelligence  or  education  is  a  matter  of 
small  account.  If  he  can  afford  it,  he  will  have  a  Circassian  wife,  a 
woman  who  has  been  reared  with  the  intention  of  being  sold;  who  has 
not  an  idea  in  her  head,  who  has  seen  nothing,  and  knows  nothing. 
.   .   ,     She  is  beautiful,  and  beauty  is  all  he  requires."  "-^ 


VIII. 

It  would  be  easy  to  extend  citation  from  witnesses  who  have  resided 
long  in  the  East.  Two  more  will  suffice.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Elliott,  of 
Gaza,^  speaks  of  the  general  condition  of  women  as  he.  has  had  occa- 

1  Sliidies  in  a  Mosque,  p.  105. 

"  A  valuable  paper  upon  Circassian  Slavery  appeared  in  the  Christian  Educator,  Cin- 
cinnati, April,  1893,  prepared  by  Ellen  Battelle  Dietrick;  which  it  is  quite  worth  one's 
while  to  consult,  if  interested  in  a  story  of  woman's  life  in  the  Orient,  httle  known  to  Chris- 
tian readers,  —  a  story  of  voluntary  enslavement  and  the  deliberate  choice  of  a  life  of 
shame.  ^  Gospel  in  all  Laiids,  April,  1893. 


THE   ClIRISTf.lX  ini:.\    OF  HOME   I.IEE. 


163 


sion  to  observe  them  duriiiij;  a  number  of  years.  "Amonj,'  the  ]'"ellahin, 
the  women  are  too  often  beasts  of  burden;  and  among  the  Bedouins 
they  plough,  reap,  carry  water,  and  chop  wood,  while  the  men  smoke 
and  drink  coffee." 

That,  indeeil,  must 
be  a  Holy  I, and, where 
there  are  such  men  and 
such  women. 

The  towns  where 
"  the  better  classes " 
reside  are  still  more 
holy.  "  Respectable 
women,"  says  the  Doc- 
tor, concerning  Gaza 
with  its  thirty  thousand 
inhabitants,  "are  sup- 
posed to  do  nothing; 
their  lives  are  useless; 
they  become  gossips, 
busy-bodies,  running 
about  from  house  to 
house,  talking  about 
their  neighbors'  affairs, 
and  comparing  hus- 
bands. The  gossip's 
shop  is  the  Turkish 
bath."  "  l'"amily  feuds 
run  high;  dissensions, 
jealousy,  deep  strife, 
and  hatred  abound,  and 
lead  to  worse  results." 

\  noted  woman  who 
traveled  widely  in  Mos- 
lem lands  some  years 
since     has     described 

the  Moorish  women  as  "huge  puncheons  of  greasy  flesh,  daubed  with 
white  and  scarlet,  strung  with  a  barbaric  wealth  of  jewels  and  scented 
beads.  They  eat  and  sleep;  and  then,  for  variety,  sleeji  and  eat. 
They  gossip,  scold,  and  intrigue;  and  are  valued  according  to  their 
weight.  They  blacklead  their  eyes,  and  paint  their  cheeks  like  Jezebel : 
beat  their  slaves,  drink  ten,  chat,  and  quarrel." 

It  cannot  be  said   in  regard  to  Moslem  countries  as  a  whole,  that 


MRS.   FU. 

Every  garment  and  ornament  were  borrowed  for  the  occasion 
of  having  her  picture  taken  for  the  readers  of  this  book,  —  a 
beginner  in  Christian  arts. 


164  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

womanhood  is  at  its  best.  It  is,  however,  very  gratifying  that  the 
young  men  of  well-to-do  familes  in  Constantinople  are  gaining,  through 
education  in  England,  a  much  higher  notion  of  what  women  are  for, 
and  what  service  they  are  capable  of  rendering  to  man  as  a  companion. 
This  idea,  too,  is  reaching  the  Turkish  empire,  through  the  great  work 
of  philanthropic  men  and  women  in  England  and  America,  who  are 
expending  every  year  large  sums  of  money  in  the  unselfish  diffusion  in 
the  Levant  of  those  ideas  which  are  fundamental  to  the  establishment 
of  Christian  homes. 

IX. 

It  is  a  terrible  traveler's  tale  to  tell,  this  journeying  about  the  globe 
to  see  how  men  treat  the  women.  Why  not  reverse  it,  and  ask  every 
angle  of  latitude  and  longitude  how  the  women  treat  the  men? 

If  we  were  to  traverse  Africa,  and  question  an  eighth  part  of  the 
human  race  in  regard  to  the  position  of  woman  among  them,  we  should 
find  no  small  variety  of  social  customs  among  tribes  far  apart  in  the 
Dark  Continent.  Some  portions  are  a  veritable  paradise  for  the 
strong-minded  sex.  Dr.  Livingstone  found  Eden-like  areas,  where 
the  young  man  had  to  kneel  in  the  presence  of  his  mother-in-law;  and 
to  leave  his  native  village  to  live  with  his  wife,  wherever  she  might 
be.  And  he  had,  henceforth,  to  consult  his  wife  as  to  what  he  might 
do,  or  not  do,  in  dealing  with  strangers,  —  "I  will  talk  with  my  wife 
about  it."  These  heavenly  tribes  were,  moreover,  governed  by  women; 
and  the  great  oath  which  bound  a  subject  was  to  swear  by  his  mother, 
—  who  embodied  all  the  divinity  needful  to  make  him  stick  to  his 
word.  Dr.  Livingstone  says  that  these  tribes  of  the  upper  Zambesi 
were  particularly  intelligent.^ 

In  South  Africa,  too,  women  are  highly  appreciated.  There  is  no 
part  of  the  world  where  girl-babies  are  so  welcome.  "There  is  money 
in  it."  A  girl  of  fourteen  will  sell  for  fourteen  cows.-  Antl  what  the 
cows  are  good  for,  is  to  trade  them  off  for  more  wives. 

"You  white  people  spoil  our  girls,"  it  is  said  by  the  father  to  the 
Christian  teacher.  "They  will  not  marry  the  husbands  we  select. 
They  know  too  much." 

One  of  the  early  South  African  missionaries  was  warned  to  cease 
teaching,  lest  he  should  be  abandoned  —  by  the  emigration  of  the  tribe. 
"  Our  girls  and  our  women  are  our  cattle,"  they  told  him.  "  Vou  teach 
that  they  are  not  cattle,  and  ought  not  to  be  sold  for  cattle,  but  taught 
and  clothed,  and  made  the  servants  of  God,  and  not  the  slaves  of  men. 

1  Livingstone's  Africa,  pp.  4CX3-402,  447.     Boston,  1872. 

-  Rev.  Josiah  Tyler,  D.D.,  who  resided  forty  years  among  the  Zulus. 


rilE    CJIRlSTIA.y  IDEA    OF  HOME   LIFE. 


165 


This  is  the  way  you  eat  uj)  our  calllc.  \'ou  trouble  us,  you  l)reak  uj) 
our  kraals;  you  will  ruin  our  tribe.  If  you  do  not  cease,  we  will  leave 
you,  and  go  where  your  gospel  is  not  known  or  heard." 

These  girls  were  as  bright  as  any  upon  the  planet,  considering  the 
pull-back  of  heredity  and  early  training;  and  they  used  to  tr()ul)le  their 
fathers  and  would-be 
husbands  by  running 
away  to  the  white  man's 
school,  to  get  rid  of 
matrimonial  matches 
not  to  their  minds.  The 
uneasy  philanthropists, 
who  sent  out  such  mis- 
sionaries to  put  ideas 
into  the  pates  of  Afri- 
can girlhood,  turned 
the  pagan  world  upside 
down. 

X. 


Robert  Moffat,  the 
great  pioneer  of  the 
South,  found  parts  of 
the  African  world  that 
needed  turning  upside 
down.  F'or  instance,  he 
found  in  a  lone  and  des- 
ert place  the  living  skel- 
eton of  an  old  woman, 
sitting  with  her  head 
bowed  to  her  knees, 
waiting  for  death.  She 
had  been  abandoned 
four  days  since,  by  her 
three  sons  and  two 
daughters.     They  lived 


•IKS.   CHEN.  — Jewell. 

Upon  her  mother's  death,  when  she  was  twelve  years  of 
age,  she  was  brought  to  the  mission  school.  Her  step- 
father, however,  made  an  attempt  to  take  her  away  at 
seventeen,  —  to  sell  her  for  his  board  and  clothes  for  the 
remainder  of  his  life.  The  courts  decided  against  him. 
She  is  a  bright,  steadfast  Christian,  humble,  conscientious, 
and  quick  to  see  moral  truth.     Her  husband  is  a  preacher. 


ike  animals,  having  no  home  to  keep  their 
mother  in,  and,  in  their  wandering  life,  they  left  her  behind.  "I  am 
old,"  she  said,  "and  I  am  no  longer  able  to  serve  them.  When  they  kill 
game,  I  am  too  feeble  to  help  carry  it  home.  I  am  not  able  to  gather 
wood.     I  cannot  carry  their  children  on  my  back,  as  I  used  to  do."  * 

1  The  Moosonee  diocese  in  northern  .America  reports  like  customs  among  the  roaming 
tribes  near  the  pole.  The  bow-string  terminates  the  life  of  those  too  aged  to  follow  the  hunt. 


166  THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Arnot,  in  his  Central  Africa,  warns  the  inexperienced  reader  against 
making  hasty  generalizations  on  insufficient  data,  the  explorations 
revealing  customs  at  variance  with  each  other  among  different  tribes. 
Some  tribes  are  kind  to  the  aged;  others  cast  them  out  to  be  slain  by 
the  wild  beasts. 

The  Mongols  of  North  China  told  Dr.  Gilmour  that  it  was  an  old 
custom  to  put  their  mothers  to  death  at  fifty  years  old,  — and  that  they 
learned  not  to  do  it  through  Buddhist  instruction;  and  that  they  had 
been,  moreover,  guilty  of  much  cruelty  in  other  respects,  before  their 
ideas  were  changed  by  the  disciples  of  Gautama.  Buddha  taught 
reverence  for  parents  and  care  for  children. 

It  was  a  part  of  the  religion  of  the  Javanese  savages,  to  cut  to  pieces 
their  aged  parents,  and  to  feast  upon  them  in  the  forest. 

Motherhood,  in  Mongolia,  in  Java,  in  South  /\fricn,  all  alike  need 
the  humanitarian  helpfulness  of  exotic  ideas.  The  hard-headed 
Scotch  theologians,  against  whom  Mr.  Buckle  and  others  have  said 
many  things  that  ought  never  to  have  been  said,  were  certainly  in  the 
line  of  improving  this  globe  when  they  sent  Moffat  and  Livingstone  to 
Africa. 

XI. 

I'rior  to  the  year  1815,  in  Tahiti,  ''the  institutes  of  Oro  and  Tane 
inexorably  required,  not  only  that  the  wife  should  not  eat  those  kinds 
of  food  of  which  the  husband  partook,  but  that  she  should  not  eat  in 
the  same  place,  nor  prepare  her  food  at  the  same  fire.  This  restriction 
applied  not  only  to  the  wife  with  regard  to  her  husband,  but  to  all  indi- 
viduals of  the  female  sex,  from  their  birth  to  the  day  of  their  death. 
.  .  .  The  men,  especially  those  who  occasionally  attended  on  the 
services  of  idol  worship  in  the  temple,  were  considered  sacred;  while 
the  female  sex,  altogether,  was  considered  common.  .  .  .  The  fire  at 
which  the  man's  food  was  cooked  was  also  sacred.  .  .  .  The  inferior 
food  for  wives  and  daughters  was  cooked  at  separate  fires,  deposited  in 
distinct  baskets,  and  eaten  in  lonely  solitude  in  little  huts  erected  for 
the  purpose."  ^ 

Here  we  are  back  at  the  starting-point.  Those  who  have  had  the 
patience  to  read  through  this  catalogue  of  facts  in  regard  to  the  way 
women  are  treated  by  non-Christian  systems,  will  remember  that  the 
infernal  Hindu  doctrine  of  the  sacredness  of  man  and  of  his  wife's  duty 
to  worship  him,  is  just  what  Ellis  found  among  the  South  Sea  savages. 
The  so-called  Hindu  "civilization"  needs  to  revise  the  Hindu  doc- 
trine in  respect  to  womanhood. 

1  Ellis'  Polynesian  Researches,  I,  pp.  221,  222.     London,  1829. 


THE    CHKISTIAX  IDEA    OF  HOME  LIFE. 


167 


It  is  curious  that  this  same  ilortrine  of  the  sacredness  of  man,  so 
sacred  that  a  woman  might  not  eat  with  iier  husband,  prevailed  in  the 
Hawaiian  Islands  in  pagan  days.' 

To  return  to  Tahiti,  the  marriage  tie  was  no  tie  whatever,  before  the 
ideas  fundamental  to  a  Christian  home  were  brought  to  the  islands,  by 
disinterested  philanthropists  from  a  Christian  isle  across  the  globe. 
Marriage  was  dissolved  whenever  either  party  desired  it;  and,  even 
if  the  relation  stood,  the  parties  took  other  husbands,  other  wives. 
There  was  no  home.'- 

XII. 

IJut  this  was  not  so  bad  after  all;  it  was  what  they  did  in  Rome 
when  the  city  was  so  highly  "civilized"  that  historians  said  it  was 
nightfall  —  the  begin- 
ning of  dark  ages  — 
when  the  light  of  this 
shining  Roman  society 
was  extinguished. 

I  remember  reading 
about  it  all  when  I  was 
a  boy  sitting  out  under 
the  apple  trees.  My 
mother  believed  it. 
Her  father  believed  it. 
Oliver  Goldsmith  be- 
lieved it.  But  since 
then  I  have  read  some 
other  things  which  my 
mother  did  not  know 
about,  —  except  as  she 
took  it  for  granted  that 
Paul  was  well  informed 
when  he  wrote  the  first 
chapter  of  his  Epistle 
to  the  Romans. 

The  historians  who 
first  bemoaned  the  dark 

ages  did  not  know  how  dark  C.reece  and  Rome  were.  In  contrast  with 
the  glorified  womaphood  of  Christian  ages,  Rome  and  (ireece  were  as 
dark  as  Tahiti.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  exaggerate  the  lewdness  of 
life  which  characterized  society  in  Rome  at  its  best.     If  sober  histo- 

1  Jarves'  History  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  p.  94.    Boston.  1843.        -  Ellis,  I,  pp.  338,  339. 


MRS.   CHEN'S  STEP-FATHER. 

He  has  become  a  Christian  so  far  as  he  knows  what  the  term 
means ;  a  gentle  old  man  and  a  trusted  friend. 


16S  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

rians  have  told  but  half  of  the  truth,  then  the  worst  wards  in  our  great 
modern  cities  would  have  excited  little  notice  among  the  millions  who 
dwelt  in  Rome.  In  respect  to  womanhood,  Rome  was  a  Whitechapel 
district;  less  infamous,  however,  than  certain  cities  in  the  Roman 
provinces. 

Incredible  as  it  appears  to  the  moral  sense  of  modern  Christendom, 
it  is  true  that  the  worst  vices  condemned  in  the  New  Testament  were 
so  common  as  to  excite  scarcely  the  notice  of  the  pagan  moralists, 
Greek  or  Roman.  Words  once  in  ordinary  use  have  now  perished 
from  human  tongue  and  ear  and  memory.  The  ideas  are  detected 
etymologically. 

The  highest  circles  of  pagan  society  in  Greece  and  Rome  never  set 
aside  a  woman  upon  the  ground  of  immorality:  Aspasia's  remarkable 
career  did  not  apparently  suffer  through  moral  considerations;  the  great 
men  of  Greece  deemed  it  no  discredit  to  associate  with  her.  This,  in 
a  sentence,  speaks  volumes  concerning  the  home  life  of  the  most  bril- 
liant period  of  Greek  history. 

No  thoughtful  person  can  read  such  facts,  first  in  one  historian,  then 
in  another,  and  examine  as  best  he  may  the  early  authorities,  and  com- 
pare the  old  with  the  new,  without  reaching  the  conclusion  that  Jesus 
Christ  opened  a  new  moral  era  for  mankind.  The  words  of  Jesus,  the 
thought  of  Jesus,  changed  the  world  in  respect  to  the  sanctity  of  the 
marriage  relation. 

This  feature  of  the  New  Testament  is  as  old  as  the  Mosaic  Law;  it 
blazes  out  in  the  historical  books;  it  illuminates  Hebrew  poetry;  it 
glows  in  Christian  epistles.  A\'hen  we  contrast  the  honor  put  upon 
womanhood  by  the  Son  of  Man,  in  details  familiax  to  every  reader  of 
the  Gospel  story;  when  we  consider  the  honored  position  women  occu- 
pied in  the  early  Church,  —  appearing  to  the  mere  casual  reader  of  the 
Acts,  the  Epistles,  the  Revelation,  and  the  writings  of  the  Christian 
Fathers,  —  it  is  no  wonder  that,  when  the  Church  put  on  various  gar- 
ments thrown  off  by  the  dying  paganism  of  the  empire,  the  whole 
Roman  world  set  up  a  new  idol  and  began  to  worship  —  Womanhood; 
which  the  Ury-as-dust  historians  inform  us  was  Mariolatry.^ 

An  amazing  impetus  was  given  to  this  new  ideal  of  womanhood  by 
the  multitudes  of  holy  women  who  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 
'J"he   saints    of    Rome    offered    efifigies    of    these   holy  women    to    the 

1  Mrs.  Jameson  has  told  us  that  the  X'irgin  appeared  alone  in  the  earliest  centuries  of 
Christian  art;  then  with  the  Holy  Child,  —  looking  at  first  like  Juno  and  the  infant  Mars; 
then  the  Virgin  appeared  kneeling  before  the  Son,  and  receiving  a  crown  from  Him  ;  then 
she  was  pictured  as  sitting  with  Him,  a  little  lower;  then  on  a  level;  then  a  little  higher; 
and  later,  it  was  represented  that  the  Son  was  angry  and  about  to  destroy  the  world, — 
which  was  saved  by  the  intercession  of  the  Virgin. 


THE    CllRISTIAX   /n/:.l    OF  HOME    LIFE. 


169 


barbarians  to  be  worshipeil;  and  llic  barbaric  mind  tiiought  iheni 
worthy. 

All  this  went  far  toward  establishing  in  the  world  a  new  ideal  for 
womanhood.  The  women  took,  to  it;  and  the  men  too, —  so  far  as 
they  were  Christians  indeed,  in  whom  was  no  guile.  Mariolatry,  and 
the  worship  of  feminine  holiness,  helped  to  bring  round  the  wicked  old 
Koman  empire  antl  the 
savage  North  to  the  ap- 
preciation of  womanly 
worth.  And  the  move 
in  recent  years  toward 
pronouncing  Mary  im- 
maculate is  but  the 
emphatic  atifirmation 
that  a  sinless  woman- 
hood is  needful  to 
complete  Christianity. 

XIII. 

This  interests  us 
very  much;  we  claim 
to  be  Europeans.  It 
was  our  pagan  homes 
which  were  trans- 
formed by  Christian- 
ity. 

I  confess,  however, 
to  taking  great  pride 
in  the  barbarians,  who 
were  the  avengers  of 
(iod  upon  Rome.  As 
likely  as  not  I  have 
some  of  the  wolf's 
milk  still  in  my  veins; 
be  that  as  it  may,  my 

barbarian  blood  is  set  boiling  when  I  reflect  u]ion  the  debt  that  modern 
civilization  owes  to  the  German  women,  who  were  notably  worth  the 
].rice  paid  down  for  them  by  their  husbands  at  marriage.  After  spend- 
ing a  great  length  of  time  in  rummaging  the  dusty  iniquities  of  the 
early  history  of  social  life  in  Southern  Europe,  I  am  glad  to  take  to  the 
■woods  where  womanhood  was  more  highly  honored  and  more  worthy  of 


REV.   CHEN    LA   YOUNG. —  Jewell. 

One  of  the  first  converts  of  the  M.E.  North  China  Mission. 
During  twenty  years  faithful  and  vigilant,  always  about  his 
Master's  business. 


170 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


it;  there  being  no  other  old-time  people  who  put  more  honor  upon 
their  mothers,  their  sisters,  their  wives,  and  their  daughters,  than  the 
ancient  Germans  and  our  Anglo-Saxon  ancestors.  It  is  hardly  pos- 
sible that  ancient  analysts  were  all  mistaken  in  attributing  to  the 
woman  of  Northern  Europe  a  fierce  and  masculine  spirit  in  the  day 
of  battle.     I  can   well  believe  it.      The  heroic  races  of   the  north  of 


A   CHINESE   CHRISTIAN    FAMILY. —  Thomson. 

The  impression  given  in  the  text  is  doubtless  too  dark, — at  least,  the  author  fears  so:  he  wishes, 
therefore,  to  make  prominent  the  testimony  of  Prof.  R.  K.  Douglass  that  there  is  a  vast  deal 
of  quiet,  happy  domestic  life  in  China.  By  the  courtesy  of  Missionary  Thomson  there  is 
presented  the  photograph  of  one  happy  Christian  home,  in  which  all  the  members  but  one  are 
communicants  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission  Church,  Shanghai. 


Europe  had  mothers  and  wives  worthy  of  them.  Not  otherwise  would 
it  have  passed  into  a  medieeval  proverb,  —  "As  fierce  as  an  English- 
man." 

XIV. 

As  to  woman's  recognition  by  Christian  law,  it  is  likely  that  Charle- 
magne made  the  first  public  avowal  that  what  a  government  was  for, 
was  the  protection  of  the  weak.  He  claimed  to  be  the  friend  of  the 
friendless,  taking  to  himself  the  guardianship  of  widows  and  orphans. 
Little  by  little,  in  the  on-passing  ages,  the  position  of  woman  before 


THE    CUKlSTr.lX   IDEA    OE  HOME    I.IEE. 


171 


the  law  has  been   iniiin)vcd,  and    tlie   disabilities   still   reniainini^  w  dl 
be  soon  swept  away. 

As  a  i^oint  in  history  (outside  tlie  Christian  Church  which  always 
had  a  roll  of  noble  women  of  pronounced  character  who  were  leaders 
in  the  world  of  charity),  the  feudal  period  was  a  distinct  advance  in 
what  was  most  honorable  in  wonvuihood,  when  comiiared  with  the  riot- 


CHILD   LIFE    IN    PEKIN. 

Mrs.  Jewell  picked  up  these  children  off  the  street,  to  have  their  pictures  taken  for  the  children 

who  read  this  book. 


ing  and  relatively  lawless  generations  that  followed  the  fall  of  the 
empire.  The  part  taken  by  women  in  Central  Europe  in  the  practical 
management  of  affairs  at  this  time,  was  matched  by  no  jirecedent  in 
the  classic  lands  of  the  South.  ' 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  great  influence  of  chivalrv '  in  accord- 
ing to  womanhood  the  meed  her  due;  nor  can  there  be  a  doubt  that 

^  It  is  impossible  under  the  limitation  of  these  pages  to  allude  more  fully  to  this  topic, 
so  attiactive  and  so  voluminous  in  its  literature.  Mr.  C.  L.  Brace,  in  Christl  Gesta,  New 
York,  1883,  has  a  very  interesting  resume  of  the  points  most  pertinent. 


172  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

chivalry  at  bottom  was  an  offspring  of  Christianity,  as  Christianity 
appeared  to  the  ('lerman  temperament. 

As  to  woman's  position  in  Christian  lands  to-day,  it  is  assumed  that 
the  reader  is  so  familiar  with  the  points  that  they  need  not  be  rehearsed 
here.  Incidental  allusion  is,  however,  made  to  it  in  the  treatment  of 
certain  topics  in  this  book. 


4.    Christian  Nurture. 

I. 

Neglected  Childhood. 

My  brother,  the  philanthropist,  comes  to  me  and  preaches  a  small 
sermon  upon  neglected  childhood.  Persistence  in  conscious  wrong- 
doing, he  affirms,  permanently  alienates  the  soul  from  that  which  is 
good;  a  child  left  to  himself,  according  to  the  poets  and  proverbs  of 
the  nations,  no  more  seeks  the  highest  good  than  the  fisher  boys  of 
Cape  Anne  take  to  their  oars  and  lines  before  daybreak,  mainly  to 
"catch"  the  varying  tints  of  the  morning  on  cloud  and  coast  reflected 
upon  the  burnished  sea. 

My  brother,  the  Turk,  is  vastly  superior  to  my  neighbor,  the 
Christian,  in  one  thing.  He  takes  kindly  to  those  useful  philanthro- 
pists who  spend  their  time  in  telling  how  to  bring  up  other  people's 
children;  if  he  does  not,  then  woe  is  me. 

The  Moslem  women  who  bear  and  train  children  have  that  rank  in 
heaven  which  is  given  to  martyrs :  so  said  the  Prophet.  The  mother- 
martyrdom  of  the  world  is  worthy  the  highest  honor,  even  if  the  right 
training  is  hindered  by  environment.  In  no  small  part  of  the  Turkish 
empire  the  old-time  patriarchal  system  is  still  in  vogue,  which  favors 
the  grandmotherly  and  great-grandmotherly  way  of  training  children, 
but  is  inimical  to  the  motherly  way.  Families  of  thirty  or  forty  with 
one  patriarchal  head  are  not  uncommon,  in  which  a  man's  wife  is 
almost  literally  the  slave  of  her  mother-in-law,  and  in  which  the  chil- 
dren of  the  third  or  the  fourth  generation  are  liable  to  be  neglected,  or, 
rather,  in  which  everybody  is  meddling  with  the  training  of  every- 
body's else  children.  An  American  teacher,  observing  the  changes 
wrought  by  an  attempt,  during  a  score  of  years,  to  introduce  into  the 
great  Moslem  empire  the  ideas  of  the  Oriental  Christ  as  apprehended 
by  Occidentals,  writes^  that  the  old  patriarchal  system  is  yielding  to  the 
pressure  brought  to  bear  by  such  newly  married  people  as  are  hospit- 

1  April  27,  1894. 


THE    CI/K/STLLV  IDEA    OE  HOME   LIEE. 


173 


able  to  the  new  notions;  so  that  now,  in  their  neighborhood  of   the 
central   point   for  distributing   Occidental    ideas,   usually  a   Christian 
school,    the  match-making  young  people   forsake  father  and    mother, 
and,  setting  up  for  themselves, 
train  their  children  to  suit  their 
own  ideas. 

Mr.  Stanley  Lane  Poole,  to 
whom  the  Moslem  world  is  so 
greatly  indebted  for  laborious 
years  in  expounding  their  faith 
and  customs  and  history,  has 
edited  a  very  curious  book  en- 
titled The  People  of  Turkey.  It 
was  prepared  by  the  wife  and 
daughter  of  a  British  consul 
who  resided  here  and  there  in 
the  Turkish  empire  during 
twenty  years.  It  is  not  a  mis- 
sionary book.  It  is  not  only 
written  from  a  secular  stand- 
point, but  edited  by  the  most 
favorable  Turkish  critic  in 
Western  Europe.  I  quote  the 
language  of  this  book,  with 
slight  modifications  and  re- 
arrangement, for  the  sake  of 
connected  statement  and  clear- 
ness upon  the  point  in  hand.^ 
The  citation  relates  not  so  much 
to  the  great  mass  of  the  people 
as  to  the  higher  classes,  the 
leaders  in  social  life,  and  those 
through  whom  the  government 
is  administered.  It  appears 
that,  so  far  as  concerns  the 
child  training  of  the  higher 
classes,  a  sedate  deportment  — 
for  which  the  Turk  is  famous — is  expected  in  the  i)roscnce  of  his 
father  and  of  guests;  but  the  formation  of  moral  cliaractcr  is  left  to 
childish  impulse,  directed  by  menials  and  slaves. 

In  those  earlv  years  spent  at  home,  says  this  English  matron,  when 

1  Tke  People  of  Turkey.     London,  1878.      I'lde  Vol.  II.  pp.  153,  160,  et  al. 


t 


The  bridegroom  in  the  first  Christian  marriage  ever 
celebrated  in  Korea.  He  was  educated  In  the 
Presbyterian  Boys'  School :  he  is  now  Dr. 
Vinton's  helper  in  medical  evangelistic  work  in 
Seoul. 


174  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

the  child  ought  to  have  instilled  into  him  some  germ  of  those  prin- 
ciples of  conduct  by  which  men  must  walk  in  the  world  if  they  will 
hold  up  their  heads  among  civilized  nations,  the  Turkish  child  is 
taught  only  the  first  steps  towards  those  vicious  habits  of  mind  and 
body  which  have  made  his  race  what  it  is.  Each  boy  of  the  better 
class  of  families  in  Turkey  has  a  dadi,  a  slave  girl,  to  care  for  him  from 
infancy;  often  an  evil  use  is  made  of  this  intimacy.  Besides,  there  is 
a  lala,  a  male  slave  who  has  the  oversight  of  both  sexes  when  out  of 
the  harem.  He  takes  them  into  the  servants'  hall,  where  the  most 
obscene  jokes  are  played  upon  them,  and  where  the  conversation  is 
most  revolting.  Out  of  sight  of  their  parents,  and  in  the  company  of 
menials,  they  have  no  restraint  placed  upon  them  in  the  use  of  the 
most  licentious  language.  There  is  no  reserve  of  language  observed 
by  their  elders  before  young  girls. 

To  recur  to  Mr.  Lane  Poole's  Studies  in  a  Mosque,  he  says,^  "It  is 
the  sensual  and  degraded  view  of  woman  that  destroys  to  so  great  an 
extent  the  good  influence  which  the  better  part  of  the  teaching  of  Islam 
might  exert  in  the  East.  So  long  as  women  are  held  in  so  light  an 
esteem,  they  will  remain  vapid,  bigoted,  and  sensual;  and  so  long  as 
mothers  are  what  most  Moslem  mothers  are  now,  their  children  will  be 
ignorant,  fanatical,  and  vicious.  ...  It  is  quite  certain  that  there 
is  no  hoi)e  for  the  Turks  so  long  as  Turkish  women  remain  what  they 
are,  and  home  training  is  the  initiation  of  vice." 

It  is  on  this  account  that  philanthropists,  at  their  own  charges,  and 
entirely  in  a  fraternal  spirit,  have  sent  into  various  parts  of  the  Turkish 
empire  a  considerable  number  of  well-educated  men  and  women  to 
give  pointers  in  regard  to  the  way  to  bring  up  children;  almost  any 
way  different  from  that  which  is  in  vogue  now.  It  is  found  by  these 
amiable  ladies  and  gentlemen,  who  are  not  intermeddlers,  but  who 
mind  their  own  business  closely, —  the  business  of  carrying  wholesome 
humanitarian  ideas  from  country  to  country, —  that  the  home  training 
is  the  starting-point  for  a  renewed  national  life.  It  is  not  looked  for 
that  it  can  be  done  in  a  day.  The  foundations  are  laid  in  the  kinder- 
garten. ''If  we  can  have  mothers,"  says  Miss  Shattuck,  "who  had  a 
girlhood,  and  have  been  educated,  then  we  will  straighten  out  the 
crooked  and  intensify  the  right,  till  all  is  complete  and  beautiful." 
This  is,  I  am  sure,  a  sensible  thing  to  do.  Nor  is  it  visionary.  It 
has  been  so  far  done  as  to  show  that  it  is  practicable. 

Chief  among  the  factors  relied  upon  is  the  introduction  into  the 
home  life  of  the  Christian  idea  of  God.  "When  the  living  God  is 
continuously  invited  to  dwell  with  any  household,"  says  one  who  had 

1  Page  io8. 


Q 

I 
< 

cc 

UJ         u-> 

a.       r^ 


THE   CIIKISTIAX  IDEA    OE  HOME   LIFE.  177 

watched  the  process,  "everythiiiLi  is  changed.  Husbands  begin  to  be 
considerate  of  their  wives  and  wives  of  their  husbands.  Children  are 
trained  for  God's  service  and  that  of  their  fellow-men.  .  .  .  Hands 
before  actuated  by  indifference,  if  not  cruelty,  now  reach  out  on  all 
sides  in  helpful  ministrations.  The  sick  and  the  jioor  are  sought 
out  and  visited;  medicines  and  comforts  are  procured."^  'I'his 
course  of  philanthropists,  who  have  traversed  several  thousands  of 
miles  in  order  to  be  in  position  to  do  this,  astonishes  the  natives: 
"Who  of  our  own  ever  so  cared  for  us  before?  " 


AN    EGYPTIAN    WEDDING    PARTY. 

A  Neiii  Zealamhr,  who  became  a  Christian,  stated  that  his  father 
devoted  him  to  evil  spirits  before  he  was  born,  and  that,  from  his 
earliest  memory,  his  father  perpetually  thwarted  his  ordinary  strugtjles 
for  food  in  order  to  anger  him,  and  that  he  compelled  him  to  steal  his 
food,  and  taught  him  to  cherish  anger  and  revenge,  and  told  him  that 
he  must  be  a  murderer.  In  the  Sandwich  Islands,  before  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity,  a  child's  earliest  and  latest  teachings  com- 
prised careful  instruction  in  "theft,  lying,  drunkenness,  riots,  reveling, 
treachery,  revenge,  incest,  lewdness,  infanticide,  murder."-     Is  it  any 

1  Mrs.  Montgomery  of  Marash.     Life  and  Light,  Sept,  1892. 

-  |.  J.  Jarves'  History  of  the  Sandwuh  Islands,  page  96.  Boston,  1843.  ^'■■.  Jarves  was 
a  resident  at  the  Islands,  1838-1849,  and  after  that,  for  some  years,  he  represented  the 
government  in  the  negotiation  of  treaties  with  the  United  States  and  otlier  foreign  govern- 
ments. His  book  offers,  from  a  secular  standpoint,  a  very  good  e.xhibit  of  what  tiie  Islands 
were  before  being  Christianized. 
M 


17S 


THE    ■rRll'MrilS    OF    IIIE    CKOSS. 


\vt)iulor  tliat  tlu'  |iliilanthn)i)ists,  wlu)  li\f(l  only  to  intfinu'dtllc  with 
otluT  people's  cliildri'n,  made  a  start  \ox  the  Sandwich  Ishiiuls  and  for 
Now  Zealand?  I'liey  arrived  and  insertetl  a  lew  new  itleas  into  the 
lieads  of  the  nati\es,  and  the  home  training  was  at  once  much  modifieil 
and  improved. 

It  woulil  be  wearisome  to  wander  further  amonp;  the  non-Christian 
honus  of   the  worUl,  wox  will  we  do  so,  save   in  two  paragraphs  u]>i>ii 

Jiiilia  and  ( 'iiiiia. 

The  Brahman  hoys 
are  taught  their  reli- 
gious system  from  in- 
fancy, the  ceremonies 
beginning  at  thirteen 
(lavs  old.  At  the  end 
of  six  monlhs,  of  two 
years,  of  eight  years, 
there  are  other  cere- 
monies ;  the  sacred 
thread  being  worn  at 
(ighi.  Aside,  however, 
from  certain  rites  of 
worship,  it  is  testified 
bv  got)d  witnesses  that 
no  attempt  is  made  by 
average  llindu  parents 
to  form  the  character 
o\  their chilch'en.  The 
idea  has  not  occurred 
to  thiui.  The  ])arcnts 
are  affectionate,  but 
their  theology  is  wrong. 
They  think  of  sin  as 
related  to  the  timission 
of  rites  and  dues.  Lying  is  praised  as  precocious.'  Mrs.  Schnarrc.of 
Palmacottah,  who  established  the  first  iMiglish  boarding-school  for  girls 
in  India,  was  told  by  one  of  her  jKitrons,  in  1S25,  that  all  the  learning 
tlie  native  girls  required  was  to  m  ike  a  stylish  salaam,  to  keep  caste, 
and  to  deceive;  she  so  often  heard  the  mothers  boasting  of  the  clever 
falsehoods  ti)Ul  by  their  daughters. 

Not  a  bad  country  that  {ox  introducing  new  ideas. 

^\'hen  I  conversed  with  a  wcU-reail  business  man  in  regard  to  ances- 

1  Bishop  'I'lioburn's  liidui,  p.  365. 


LIFE    IN    'niti    ORIENT.    - VAN^^uiiUN. 


Till:     C//A'/SJ7.1X    1])I:A     (>/■    //().]//:    I. HE. 


179 


tral  worship  in  China,  he  said  that  he  should  think  the  thildren  (ju^^dit 
to  worship  their  parents  for  not  killing  them;  this  applies  to  the  girls. 
The  official  ancestral  worship  is,  however,  performed  by  the  male  sex: 
upon  which  Dr.  Yates'  has  said  that  "the  fdial  duties  of  a  Chinese  son 
are  perfc^rmed  after  the  death  of  his  parents,"  and  that  "of  all  peoj^le 
of  whom  we  have  any  knowledge  the  sons  of  the  Chinese  are  the  most 
unfdial,  disobedient  to  parents,  and  pertinacious  of  having  their  own 
way."  If  the  brethren  who  superintend  the  training  of  other  people's 
<  hildrcn   iro  to  China,   it  must,  tlicii.  lie  tlu-ir  srhemc  to  persuade   the 


MILLET    i  rif-:  t-jnliJO    \\\    Kut-"/-.!-    jz-.t-' 


sons  to  begin  to  worshij)  their  ancestors  while  they  are  alive.  It  is, 
however,  to  be  .said  that  the  filial  principle  so  protects  the  honor  of  the 
family  as  such  that  the  debts  of  the  father  are  paid  by  the  son.^ 


II. 


Child  Trniiiiiv^  in  /lie  C/iris/iaii  Honir. 

The  Home  is  a  divine  institution.  It  is  guarded  by  Cod's  law  on 
every  side.  The  propagation  of  the  human  race  is  allowable  only 
through  regularly  constituted  families.  The  seventh  commandment 
and  the  fifth  are  the  defenses  Cod  sets  up  to  prote(  t  the  home.      .\nd 

1  In  an  address  at  the  (jcneral  Conference  of  Protestant  Missionaries,  Shanghai,  May, 
1877. 

-  Mtisionariei  in  China.  \i.  47.     Hy  A.  Michie.     London,  1891. 


ISO 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


the  reason  for  this  is  that  the  family  may  be  managed  for  God; 
that  none  may  be  born  into  the  world  who  may  not  be  in  the  way  of 
religious  training.  In  an  ideal  Christianity  the  cradles  are  as  truly 
consecrated  to  God  as  the  cathedrals. 

The  father  and  mother  are,  under  God,  the  builders  of  the  son's 
character,  although  the  college  and  the  senate  may  temporarily  have 
credit  for  it:  much  as  a  king  in  the  old   time  was  credited   in  stucco 

with  the  building  of  a 
massive  monument,- — 
till  time  effaced  his 
name,  and  left  that  of 
the  mechanic  whose 
symbol  was  cut  in  the 
rock  below.  There  is 
nothing  nobler  than 
the  self-sacrifice  of  a 
capable  woman  who 
devotes  herself  for 
years  to  forming  that 
character  which  is  born 
after  the  child. 

Dr.  Vincent  has  told 
us  the  story  of  his 
mother  :  ^  "  For  fifteen 
years  it  was  my  moth- 
er's invariable  custom 
to  take  the  children 
into  her  own  room 
after  the  regular  Sab- 
bath even-song  and  the 
service  at  home  which 
I  have  described.  In 
the  darkness,  in  the 
twilight,  or  in  the  moonlight  we  followed  her.  And  there,  seated  to- 
gether among  the  shadows,  she  would  talk  in  her  tender  way  about 
eternity  and  duty,  about  our  faults  as  children,  her  anxiety  about  us, 
her  intense  desire  for  our  salvation.  She  insisted  upon  the  ethical 
side  of  religion,  —  patience  with  each  other,  cheerful  obedience  to 
father,  carefulness  in  our  speech,  honesty  in  all  things.  She  recalled 
incidents  of  recent  occurrence,  —  quick  words,  signs  of  selfishness  in 
the  lives  of  her  beloved  children,  which  grieved  her  and  made  her 

1  My  Mother.     By  Bishop  J.  H.  \'inct;nt.     Chautauqua  Press,  1893. 


MRS.   CRAIK,    AUTHOR   OF  JOHN  HALIFAX.  GENTLE- 
MAN,  AND    HER   STEP-DAUGHTER. 


THE    CHRIST/.LV  IDEA    OE  HOME   IJEE. 


181 


nnxious.  'rhen  we  knelt  together  and  she  prayed.  Out  of  a  soul 
burdened  with  sorrow  for  her  children's  tlefects,  out  of  a  soul  filled 
with  the  burning  love  of  Cod,  out  of  a  life  self-sacrificing  and  heroic 
and  consistent,  came 
those  wonderful  ap- 
peals in  behalf  of  her 
children." 

I  do  not  remember 
when  it  was  otherwise 
in  my  own  early  home; 
except  that  it  was  often 
on  a  week-day  night, 
and  my  mother  invited 
each  child  separately 
from  others.  'I'his  was 
the  home  training  of 
several  children. 

Raphael  thought  of 
his  mother  when  he 
was  painting  Madon- 
nas, and  her  features 
modified  the  faces  he 
made  from  his  models. 
It  is,  however,  a  Chris- 
tian mother's  chief  joy 
to  point  her  child  to 
God,  rather  than  to  in- 
dulge in  mere  ancestor 
worship.^ 


WILLIAM    E.   GLADSTONE   AND    HIS   GRANDCHILD. 


1  Note  relating  to  the  Two  Paters  Next  kollowim;. 

There  can  be  no  better  illustration  of  the  principles  of  child  training  which  obtain  in 
our  best  Christian  homes  than  that  found  in  the  brief  articles  next  following,  which  exhibit 
character  owing  much  to  Christian  heredity  and  formed  by  the  discipline  of  Christian 
nurture. 

As  to  the  second  paper,  it  is  proper  to  say  tliat  it  originated  in  a  conversation  in  Dr. 
Cook's  study.  It  appeared  that  he  owed  to  his  home  training  on  Lake  George  that  sus- 
ceptibility to  the  influence  of  the  noblest  men  of  the  age,  which  led  him  to  bear  about  with 
him  the  twelve  photographs  alluded  to.  I  found  that  some  of  his  college  teachers  were 
held  by  him  in  great  reverence,  and  that  he  had  added  to  their  photographs  those  of  other 
eminent  men  who  had  great  weight  with  him  in  his  student  days.  He  called  them  his 
Jury,  whom  he  took  with  him  on  all  his  travels.  It  appears  that  his  father  was  the  foreman 
of  the  jury. 


182  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


5.    My    Early    Home,    and    what    led    me    to    take    the 
Course  I  have  pursued. 

By  Mrs.  Marv  H.  Hi-nt, 
National  Superintendent  of  the  Dcparttnent  of  Scietitijic  Temperance  Instruction,  W.  C.  T.  U. 

My  parents  had  a  high  ideal  of  the  Lord's  work.  I  was  born  of 
people  anxious  to  make  the  world  better;^  if  any  were  doing  wrong, 
anxious  to  lead  them  to  do  right.  As  a  child,  I  wanted  to  preach.  It 
was  with  regret  that  I  thought  of  myself  as  a  girl  who  might  not  become 
a  preacher.  I  did  not  let  any  one  know  it,  but  when  I  was  seven  or 
eight  years  old,  I  used  to  go  into  the  woods,  and  stand  upon  the 
stones  in  the  brook,  under  the  overhanging  trees,  and  preach  to  the 
brook. 

With  what  earnestness  my  father  used  to  pray  for  missions.  He  was 
eloquent,  I  could  feel  it  in  his  prayers.  In  my  trundle-bed  with  my 
sister  I  was  awakened  by  hearing  him  pray,  as  he  kneeled  with  mother 
at  the  bedside.  He  prayed  for  his  daughters,  that  they  might  be  good 
women  and  help  bring  the  world  to  Christ.  I  have  felt  under  bonds 
to  make  that  prayer  good. 

I  had  a  well-defined  Christian  experience  when  I  was  a  little  child; 
but  some  twenty-five  years  ago  a  much  deeper  spiritual  experience. 
Then  I  could  not  hear  the  prayer  —  "Thy  Kingdom  come"  —  without 
a  thrill.  And  I  asked  myself, — What  will  the  world  be  when  God's 
Kingdom  is  set  up?  I  felt  a  great  hunger  to  do  more  to  bring  in  God's 
Kingdom. 

As  a  teacher,  I  was  before  my  marriage  a  professor  of  Natural 
Science.  It  was  this  which  led  me  to  think  of  what  alcohol  was  doing 
to  hinder  the  Lord's  Kingdom.  When  my  son  was  in  the  School  of 
Technology,  I  aided  his  chemical  studies.  In  looking  up  alcohol  as  a 
reagent,  I  investigated  its  physiological  effects.  This  led  ultimately 
to  temperance  education  for  schools. 


7 


1  Mrs.  Hunt's  remarkable  life  work  is  referred  to  in  Book  VI,  Part  Third,  Second 
Chapter.  Her  mother  was  the  descendant  of  the  Rev.  Peter  Thatcher,  one  of  the  early 
Puritan  pastors  in  Boston.  Her  father  was  Mr.  Ephraim  Hanchett,  so  well  known  as  a 
manufacturer  in  Connecticut. 


THE    CHRIST  I. IX  IDEA    UE  HOME   EIEE. 


183 


6.    Mv   Ilkv. 


By  JosHi'H  Co.'K,  l.I.n. 

In  the  itinerating  of  the  Boston  Monday  Lecturer,  I  always  set  up 
vi\  jury  as  soon  as  I  reach  my  room  at  the  hotel,  —  twelve  ])hotographs 
upon  the  mantel. 

They  have  been  my 
companions  during  ten 
years;  and  I  often  ask, 
—  What  will  wis  jury 
think  of  what  I  say  and 
do?  If  the  twelve  agree 
in  giving  me  advice,  I 
always  follow  it. 

I.  Ciladstone,  the 
foremost  statesman  of 
the  English-speaking 
world;  a  Christian  also 
with  superb  spiritual  as 
well  as  noblest  intel- 
lectual equipment:  a 
far  -  sighted  reformer 
whom  the  centuries  to 
come  will  revere. 

II.  Park,  the  chief 
theologian  of  America 
in  this  generation:  of 
natural  endowments  fit- 
ting him  for  eminence 
in  many  departments 
of  intellectual  activity;  a  prodigiously  acute  metaphysician  and  the 
prince  of  preachers;  my  teacher  in  theology  during  twenty-five  years. 

III.  Carlyle,  that  many-sided  man,  who  used  more  effective  Knglish 
than  any  other  writer  since  Milton  and  Shakesj^eare;  if  not  a  good 
New  Testament  Christian,  he  was  a  good  Old  'I'estament  Christian;  a 
soul  of  tlame  very  kindling  to  me. 

IV.  McCosh,  the  philosophical  internationalist,  a  preacher  in  Scot- 
land, a  professor  in  Ireland,  with  a  great  career  as  President  of  Prince- 


WILLIAM  HENRY  COOK.  FATHER  OF  JOSEPH  COOK. 
Ticonderoga,  N.Y.,   1812-1885. 


184  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

ton;  a  Christian  philosopher,  whose  Intuitions  of  the  Mind  has  been  of 
large  service  to  me,  in  the  study  of  self-evident  truth. 

V.  Agassiz,  in  some  respects  my  most  influential  teacher  at  Cam- 
bridge; my  inspiration  in  the  study  of  natural  science,  a  devout  theist, 
the  power  of  whose  life  I  felt  in  its  relations  to  a  Christian  faith. 

VI.  Bryant,  the  poet,  of  nature  as  well  as  of  patriotism,  and  withal 
a  man  of  affairs  who  ennobled  journalism  and  did  much  for  the  civic 
life  of  America. 

VII.  Lowell,  the  poet,  the  statesman,  who  had  great  influence  upon 
my  college  life  at  Harvard. 

VIII.  Emerson,  himself  and  no  one  else;  a  pillar  of  theistic  fire; 
in  many  respects  the  greatest  poet  of  his  generation  in  America,  not 
in  form  but  in  substance;  he  described  himself  as  a  Christian  theist, 
and  said  that  the  word  "Christian  "  must  not  be  left  out,  for  to  leave 
that  out  is  to  leave  out  everything. 

IX.  Edward  Everett,  the  finished  rhetorician,  and  a  patriot,  timid 
but  true;  a  name  of  much  weight  with  me  in  my  college  days. 

X.  Wendell  Phillips,  a  flame  of  holy  fire  in  the  field  of  reform;  a 
continual  inspiration  to  me  during  his  life,  and  ])erhaps  more  than 
ever  now. 

XI.  My  father,  who  made  me  an  abolitionist  and  a  temperance 
advocate;  a  great  reader  of  strong  books,  such  as  Bishop  Butler  and 
leremy  Taylor;  a  man  of  fine  unconscious  poetic  sensibility;  an  ofiflcer 
in  the  Baptist  church,  but  no  sectarian;  a  public-spirited  citizen  of 
great  nobility,  soundness  of  judgment,  and  force  of  character;  naturally 
eloquent,  and  who  might  have  been  a  much  better  public  speaker  than 
I  am,  or  shall  ever  be. 

XII.  Bismarck,  the  foremost  statesman  in  luirope  during  my  first 
visit  to  Germany;  the  builder  of  the  German  empire  of  to-day;  a  man 
of  blood  and  iron,  but  with  more  tenderness  than  he  is  given  credit 
for,  and  of  commanding  generosity  as  well  as  justice;  the  Thor's 
Hammer  of  our  day. 


BOOK    I\^ 

CHRISriAXITY  IX  ITS  RELATION  TO  EDUCATION. 


BOOK    IV. 

CHRISTIANITY  IN  ITS  RELATION  TO  EDUCATION. 
I.    Chkistiax    Ideas    quicken    the    Intellect. 

THE   dog-trainers,  the  stock-breeders,  and  even  the  bird-fanciers 
of  the  world  are  all  wrong,  and  have  been  for  ages,  unless  the 
Christian  theory  for  schooling  the  barbarians  of  the  globe  is  right. 

Adam  and  Eve  apparently  made  a  mistake  on  Cain  ;  they  did  not 
begin  early  enough  in  teaching  him  the  Commandments.  The  child  of 
pious  parents  lapsed  into  barbarism. 

Neglect  of  righteous  progeny  and  the  care  of  pagan  infants  are  both 
certain  methods,  efficacious  in  producing  degradation  or  elevation  of 
moral  and  intellectual  character. 

The  law  and  the  prophets  of  modern  education  hang  upon  these  truths. 
The  ancients  made  the  experiments  needful  for  deducing  these  maxims. 

"  Every  man  for  himself"  is  savagery.  Society  is  essentially  meddle- 
some. The  civil  state  implies  compromise,  the  giving  up  of  personal 
rights  for  the  general  good  ;  and  the  majority,  or  the  strongest,  compel 
the  minority,  or  the  weakest,  to  yield  to  the  rules  set  for  the  good  of  all. 

The  most  progressive  part  of  the  world,  however,  long  since  made 
up  its  mind  that  the  combined  strength  of  civilization,  even  with  its 
individual  privations,  is  better  than  personal  isolated  prowess  in  the 
struggle  for  existence.  It  has,  therefore,  been  accepted  for  ages  that  the 
right  to  meddle  with  the  bringing-up  of  children  pertains  to  the  state.' 

Looked  at  in  a  broad  way,  education  is  little  else  than  an  attempt  to 
accumulate  culture,  age  after  age  ;  to  put  each  new  generation  into 
possession  of  the  knowledge  of  the  ages  preceding,  and  also  to  dis- 
cipline the  mind  of  youth  so  as  to  facilitate  the  discovery  of  new  truth. 

1  The  Lacedemonians  preferred  to  give  a  hundred  men  as  hostages  to  giving  fifty  cliil- 
dren,  lest  the  youth  lose  the  discipline  peculiar  to  their  native  land.  Sultan  Amuraih  L,  in 
1360,  formed  the  janizary  soldiery  from  young  Christian  captives;  a  band  for  a  long  time 
recruited  by  a  tribute  of  young  men,  regularly  gathered  from  conquered  Christian  territory. 
The  youth  so  trained  became  more  f^inatical  than  born  Turks. 

187 


ISS 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


I. 

In  its  relation  to  the  general  topic  of  this  book,  it  is  to  be  said  that  — 
(i)    the  fundamental  ideas  of  Christianity  in  regard  to  God  and   to 

man,  and   their  standing  toward   each   other,  have  led  its   followers  to 

make  more  of  education  than  any  other  religious  faith   in   ancient  or 

modern  times  ; 

(ii)  or  if  it  be  said  that  other  systems,  like  that  of  Confucius  (less 

of  religion  than  of  intellectual  and  moral  cast  as  related  to  government), 


THE   TEACHERS   AND    NORMAL   STUDENTS,  GIRLS'   TRAINING   SCHOOL. 
MADURA.— Jones. 

There  are  two  hundred  Christian  girls  in  this  institution,  which  is  located  about  two  miles  and  a 
half  from  the  city  of  Madura.  The  school  is  of  college  grade,  fitting  pupils  for  university 
examinations.  It  is  the  only  work  of  its  kind  in  an  area  as  large  as  the  state  of  Massachu- 
setts, containing  a  population  of  two-and-a-half  millions. 

have  given  great  prominence  to  educational  methods,  the  discipline 
Christianity  has  offered  has  been  more  favorable  to  the  progress  of  the 
race  than  the  Chinese,  in  that  it  has  been  more  hospitable  to  new  truth; 
(iii)  and  in  the  effort  to  win  the  world,  Christianity  has  given  to 
education  a  prominence  not  rivaled  by  any  other  scheme  of  religion 
or  philosophy. 


CHRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS  KELATIOX   TO  EDUCATIOX.        1S9 

No  well-informtnl  person  will  claim  otherwise.  \\'hatever  may  be 
said  of  the  early  wistlom  of  \'eda  teachers,  of  (iautama,  of  Confucius, 
of  early  and  recent  Arabian  lore,  it  is  true  that  India  and  China  have 
never  sought  to  carry  their  systems  into  other  lands,  and  the  present 
stage  of  mental  development  in  Buddhist  and  Mohammedan  countries 
when  compared  with  Christian  lands  is  i)roof  that  in  intellectual  progress 
Christianity  has  favoretl  the  race  as  such  more  than  other  systems. 

II. 

As  to  the  leading  ideas  of  different  systems  in  regard  to  God  and 
man  and  their  mutual  relations,  as  a  motive  for  making  a  great  deal  of 
the  education  of  youths:  — 

{a)  The  Confucianists  are  practically  "without  Cod  in  the  world," 
there  being  only  an  annual  imi)erial  worship  in  behalf  of  the  people, 
the  nation  at  large  worshiping  their  ancestors  and  heroes,  and  indulg- 
ing in  Taoist  or  Buddhist  rites;  and  the  conception  of  immortality 
has  so  little  practical  relation  to  life  under  the  Confucian  philosophy 
that  life  is  cheap  in  China,  and  the  life  of  girls  too  cheaj), —  and  as  to 
their  education,  of  which  they  are  justly  proud,  the  girl  has  never 
shared  with  the  boy. 

{b)  The  Buddhist  has  no  God;  and  the  Gautamic  abandonment  of 
society  as  such  for  a  monastic  method  of  escape  from  its  evils  has  not 
favored  the  education  of  the  masses,  and  the  doctrine  of  transmigration 
has  not  emphasized  intellectual  development. 

{c)  The  Brahmanical  system  has  been  notoriously  inimical  to  the 
mental  development  of  nine-tenths  of  the  millions  of  Hindus,  led  to  it 
bv  their  theory  that  the  Brahman  is  the  representative  of  deity,  and 
that  the  lower  castes  have  no  rights  except  to  do  what  they  are  told  or 
permitted  to  do  by  their  superiors. 

(>/)  The  Moslems  have  a  religion  easily  satisfied  by  certain  affirma- 
tions and  rites,  and  an  ideal  that  values  lightly  any  other  knowledge 
than  that  of  the  Koran. 

III. 

^Vithout  enteYing  now  into  any  comparison  with  other  religions  as  to 
the  schooling  of  youth,  it  requires  but  brief,  straightaway  reading  to 
see  in  outline  what  Christianity  has  attempted  in  this  line. 

John  Stuart  MilP  really  uncovers  the  motive  of  Christianity  in  all 
ages  and  all  latitudes  when  he  says  that,  historically,  the  education  of 
the  poorest  of  the  people  was  based  on  the  Protestant  theory  that  every 

1  Essay  on  Comte,  pp.  112,  113.     London,  1865. 


190 


THE    TKIUMPHS    OF   TJIK    CROSS. 


man  was  held  to  be  answerable  immediately  to  God  for  his  conduct,  so 
that  he  must  be  in  position  to  inform  himself. 

The  Mosaic  Law  established  a  system  of  education  thirty-three  hun- 
dred years  ago.-'  Popular  knowledge  of  reading  and  writing,  and  of 
whatever  pertained  to  citizenship  was  more  generally  diffused  among 
the  Jews  than  it  has  ever  been  in  any  nation  since,  till  within  recent 
times. 

The  domestic  and  social  life  of  the  early  Christians  was  so  disturbed 
by  persecution  that  no  systematic  educational  work  could  be  under- 
taken,  although  there  were  Christian   primary  schools   in   the   fourth 


DR.    WASHBURN    AND   THE   THEOLOGICAL   CLASS   OF    1S90,  PASUMALAI 
COLLEGE.  — GuTTERSON. 

These  students  represent  the  second  or  third  generation  of  Christians  in  India.  — rehable.  trust- 
worthy men. 


century.^  The  learning  of  Greece  and  Rome  was  never  for  the  common 
people,  but  there  were  academies  for  those  training  for  public  life. 
The  earlv  fathers  of  the  Church  availed  themselves  of  these  schools. 
The  Emperor  Julian  Morbade  Christians  to  teach  the  (ireek  classics; 
he  said  they  might  expound  Matthew  and  Luke.  "Keep  to  your 
ignorance,  eloquence  is  ours:  the  followers  of  the  fishermen  have  no 
claim  to  culture."  Gregory  the  Cireaf*  seemed  to  be  much  of  the  same 
mind  when  he  wrote  to  a  bishop:  "My  brother,  I  have  learned  that 


1  Deut.  6:7,  31:9-12,  33:  lo;   Neh.  8:5-8;  2  Chron.  17  :  8,  9. 
Social  Life  of  the  Jews. 

-  Guizot's  History  of  Civilization.  3  A.D.  362. 


Vide  also  Edersheim's 


*  A.l).  540-604. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IN  IJS  KKL.tTIOJV    TO   EDUCATluX.         Y)\ 

which  I  cannot  repeat  without  jxiin  ami  shame; — you  have  ventured 
to  teach  grammar.  Learn  how  wrong,  how  horrible  it  is  for  a  bishop 
to  treat  of  things  which  a  layman  liimself  shouM  ignore."  The  schools 
of  Charlemagne  did  not  greatly  advance  education,  but  he  took  pride 
in  visiting  those  he  established  among  the  conquered  Saxons,  and 
berating  the  sons  of  the  nobility  for  their  indolence.  Man  of  war  that 
he  was,  he  gathered  up  the  heroic  ])oetry  of  the  peoi)le  he  conquered, 
but  his  son  burned  the  manuscripts  for  rubbish.* 

The  education  maintained  by  the  monks  and  the  schoolmen  did  not 
reach  the  common  people,  but  Luiher  and  Melanchthon  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  the  modern  (German  system, —  the  latter  giving  much  time  to 
the  preparation  of  text-books.  The  Jesuits  became  the  ablest  teachers 
in  F^urope  in  the  sixteenth  century;  they  could  not  be  surpassed. 
Popular  education  on  the  continent  was  greatly  hindered  by  the  Thirty 
Years'  War.  The  Scotch  parish  schools  nourished,  but  they  were  not 
free  or  universal. 

The  opening  of  the  New  World  by  P^nglish  settlers  opened  a  new 
educational  era  for  the  average  man,  Hartford  establishing  the  first 
town  school,  and  Massachusetts  the  first  free  schools  throughout  the 
State.  The  schools  were  of  a  low  grade,  being  what  the  people  agreed 
to  have  by  their  own  vote:  it  was,  however,  the  glory  of  the  era  that 
they  could  vote,  and  that  they  made  the  rudiments  of  education  as  free 
as  the  air  to  every  chilli  in  the  land.- 

2.    Our  Cc^mmox  Schools  and  the  Teacher's  Calling. 

I. 

The  Common  School  system  as  it  is  to-day  is  the  growth  of  less  than 
two  generations.  What  was  once  the  privilege  of  the  few  has  now 
become  the  right  of  all.  (ireat  masses  of  peoi)Ie  have  come  to  know 
that  the  general  mental  culture  is  for  the  advantage  of  the  state, — 
"that  the  learning  of  the  few  is  despotism,  that  the  learning  of  the 
multitude  is  liberty,  that  an  intelligent  and  |jrincipled  liberty  is  fame, 
wisdom,  and  power." 

'  Baring-Gould's  Germany,  p.  60. 

-  It  is,  however,  a  mistake  to  think  of  these  earlier  American  public  schools  as  oliier- 
wise  than  poorly  appointed.  Dr.  Nathaniel  Bowditch  attended  a  distiict  school  in  Eiistern 
Massachusetts  a  hundred  years  ago,  where  the  only  book  in  the  building  was  a  dictionary. 
In  England,  at  the  time  of  the  American  Revolution,  not  one  in  twenty  of  the  people  of 
agricultural  districts  could  read  or  write.  And  only  forty-three  years  ago  ( 185 1)  three  men 
out  of  every  ten  married  in  England  signed  the  register  with  a  mark  only  ;  and  there  were 
nearly  a  million  children  in  England  and  Wales  between  the  ages  of  five  and  twelve  out  of 
school  that  year. 


192 


THE    TKIi'MPlIS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


" 'Tis  pedantry,"  says  Emerson,  "to  estimate  nations  by  the  census, 
or  by  square  miles  of  land,  or  other  than  by  their  importance  to  the  mind 
of  the  time."  "We  are  to  think,"  says  our  imperial  Choate, —  who  is 
to  be  here  a  thousand  years  from  now  with  his  magnificent  phrases, — 
"We  are  to  think  of  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  and  mental  improvement 
as  mines  of  national  riches  wealthier  than  Ormus  or  Ind:  as  perennial 
and  salient  springs  of  national  power:  as  foundations  laid  far  below 
frost  or  earth(iuake,  of  a  towering  and  durable  public  greatness." 


B 

R^^^^iH 

s^s 

WJ^^mtk 

Iu^.^H^^.^^Pm^t^,^ 

.  ^  ^^^H 

^^^^^^^^^^H 

■HH 

■'>^^^^^^^^H 

^^^^^^H 

^^1 

HP^S^   ^  ^1 

I^^^^^^H 

^^^|H 

mA 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ta^        vl 

^^9| 

pHj 

^^■■^     ''V  ^HUHfeT^ 

^^^iMngy^pV^ ,«-_' 

,  ^^^^1 

^^^Hb     ^-  '"^^i'L"'        '■•■^ 

Ih^v^ 

«P 

^muy"^,,^ 

.  t-  .  .*  ^-1. 

COMPOSITION   DAY.— Jean  Geoffrey. 


I  have  read  ^  that  in  the  Spice  Islands  of  the  East  gigantic  canari 
trees  rise  far  above  the  nutmeg  groves,  stretching  out  their  gnarled 
arms  to  protect  them  from  the  strong  winds,  lest  their  fruit  be  torn  off 
before  it  is  ripe;  and  everywhere  from  the  carpet  of  green  grass  that 
clothes  the  floor  of  these  groves  of  si)ice  rise  the  enormous  and  uncouth 
canari  roots,  awkwardly  twisting  among  the  trees  like  knots  of  serpents; 
a  fair  emblem  of  the  angular  arms  and  the  twistings  and  turnings  of  the 
law,  by  which  the  state  protects  our  common  school  system. 

Fourteen  millions  and  a  quarter  of  pupils  are  in  daily  process,  during 
the  major  part  of  the  year,  of  being  made  into  American  citizens,  in 
more  than  four  hundred  thousand  schoolrooms,  each  like  a  factory  for 

1  Brickmoie's  EuiUrn  A> ckipeUgo.     New  York,  1869. 


C//AVS7V.1X/TV  /.V  ITS  REl.ATIOX   TO  EDUCAT/OX.        193 

the  manufacture  of  character.  It  is  a  kind  of  industry  which  dwarfs 
everything  else.  A  hundred  and  tliirty-three  million  dollars  a  year  are 
spent  on  it.  There  are  four  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  teach- 
ers, in  number  far  outranking  all  other  liberal  callings  in  the  land,  who 
are  engaged  in  this  mighty  work  of  carrying  out  a  great  national  policy 
by  which  to  gain  a  controlling  influence  in  the  affairs  of  this  globe. 

II. 

It  is  impossible,  when  this  vast  machinery  is  once  set  to  running  on 
a  continent,  to  stop  it.  It  creates  that  public  sentiment  which  gives 
to  it  a  greater  and  greater  power,  and  it  constantly  gives  an  increasing 
importance  to  the  teacher's  i)rofession,  which  has  already  shown  itself 
competent  to  answer  the  calls  of  the  twentieth  centurv  by  the  amazing 
improvement  made  in  the  nineteenth  in  school  methods  and  aijjiliances. 

Instead  of  basting  the  pupils,  as  in  the  days  of  Augustine  and  Luther, 
to  say  nothing  of  the  Eatonian  classes  in  Harvard  College,  the  wild 
Arabs  of  our  artificial  deserts  are  now  treated  with  hot  lunch,  as  in  the 
Parisian  schools.^ 

Wesley  worried  more  over  the  jjupils  in  his  Kingswood  school  than 
he  did  over  the  rotten  eggs  and  filth  flung  at  him  by  the  enlightened 
British  public  in  his  day.  "They  ought  never  to  play,  but  they  do 
every  day;  yea,  in  the  school."  But  nowadays  they  teach  children  to 
work  by  teaching  them  to  play  somewhat  systematically,  as  in  the 
admirable  Shaw  schools,  at  a  cost  of  thirty  thousand  dollars  a  year 
of  private  benefaction.  We  live  in  a  new  age.  The  paintings,  the 
statuary,  the  music,  which  have  tickled  the  taste  of  luxury,  are  now 
the  gifts  of  the  public  to  the  poor,  in  the  endowment  of  education  for 
the  common  people. 

There  were  no  children  in  CI  reek  art,  says  Rusk  in.  The  world's 
ideal  has  changed.  It  has  been  changed  by  the  Christ-child.  The 
medieval  and  modern  art  portray  higher  moral  ideas  than  the  art  of  the 
ancient  pagan  peoples;  the  Virgin,  not  Venus,  the  glorified  martyr 
instead  of  the  gladiator,  and  the  Last  Supper  in  the  place  of  a 
bacchanalian  feast. 

We  live  in  a  new  age,  the  age  of  a  glorified  childhood;  or,  more 

1  St.  Augustine  said  that  he  learned  to  pray  by  praying  that  he  might  not  be  wliipped 
at  school ;  though  small,  cn,ing  with  no  small  earnestness.  Luther  lets  a  little  light  into 
the  centuries  of  childhood  sorrows  by  reporting,  some  twelve  hundred  years  later,  that  the 
schoolhouse  was  a  prison  house,  nothing  there  but  violence.  He  was  himself  beaten 
fifteen  times  one  forenoon  fur  not  being  able  to  recite  lessons  which  no  one  taught  him. 
Palfrey  says  that  the  first  head  of  Harvard  gave  the  students  twenty  or  thirty  stripes  at  a 
time. 


19+  THE    TRILWPI/S   OF   THE    CKOSS. 

truthfully,  an  age  in  which  it  is  literally  true  that  there  are  several 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  best-educated  people  in  the  world,  those 
who  have  the  highest  moral  ideals,  who  are  devoted  to  the  highest  of 
arts, —  who  watch  and  wait,  and  work  with  all  the  zeal  of  artists  in 
statuary, ^ — -with  infinite  delicacy  of  touch,  seeking  to  shape  to  beautiful 
forms  the  character  of  childhood;  as  the  sculptor  stands  dreaming  over 
the  ledge,  till  the  palpitating  marble  quarry  springs  with  life,  — glorified 
saints  or  archangels  rising  like  birds  of  the  morning,  or  the  Son  of  Man 
stepping  forth  from  the  tomb  of  the  rock  as  on  the  day  of  the 
resurrection. 

III. 

The  new  scientific  discoveries  of  the  modern  age  have  opened  a  new 
world  of  knowledge,  an  absolutely  new  world  of  education,  within  half 
a  century.  So  rapid  has  been  the  new  movement  that  there  is  much 
excuse  if  many  have  been  caught  napping,  with  their  eyes  not  yet  open 
to  the  changes  of  the  hour.  The  recent  discoveries  in  antiquities,  in 
our  knowledge  of  the  history  of  China  and  Oriental  countries,  the  new 
philology,  the  new  chemistry,  the  new  astronomy,  the  new  physics,  the 
new  geological  statements,  the  advance  in  applied  science  in  the  uses 
of  steam  and  electricity,  and  the  great  change  in  the  attitude  of  man- 
kind, the  relative  mental  flexibility  and  diminution  of  opposition  to 
new  things,  —  these  indeed  mark  a  new  era  of  mental  expansion. 

This  new  work  is  fitly  supplemented  by  new  methods  of  organized 
popular  education,  by  reading  circles  that  cover  a  continent,  and  by 
university  extension  that  gives  to  the  average  man  the  benefit  of  the 
ripest  studies  in  many  departments  at  a  first  cost  of  money  by  the  mil- 
lion,—  a  new  era  indeed  in  the  development  of  the  mental  culture  of 
mankind. 

3.    The  Relation  of  Christianity  to  the  Higher 
Education. 

I. 

In  its  relation  to  the  dominant  thought  to-day  of  the  broadest  and 
the  most  profoundly  educated  people  on  this  planet,  no  other  educa- 
tional system  bears  comparison  with  that  which  has  been  built  up  in 
Christendom.  In  saying  this  I  refer  no  longer  to  the  schooling  of  the 
populace,  but  to  those  studies  which  have  been  jnirsued  by  relatively 
few, —  the  foremost  men  of  the  world. 

Say  what  we  will  concerning  hostility  to  new  thought  in  ages  past, 
the  era  of  toleration  has  brought  with  it  a  reward  ])eculiar  to  itself. 


CJ/K/STI.IX/TY  I.V  US  RELATION   TO  EDUCATIOX.         195 

It  has  been  connected  in  no  small  measure  with  more  correct  ideas  of 
the  way  this  universe  is  put  together  than  have  prevailed  in  non-Chris- 
tian countries.  The  lack  of  a  popular  apprehension  of  a  personal  (iod 
in  China  and  in  Buddhist  lands,  and  in  the  confused  Brahmanical  na- 
tions, ha\e  left  Asia,  in  the  main,  at  a  disadvantage  in  the  formation  of 
good  working  hypotheses  for  studying  the  facts  of  the  universe.  The 
very  groundwork  of  Christian  thought  in  regard  to  the  Creator  has  been 
such  that  the  orderliness  of  creation  at  all  points  has  more  easily  sug- 
gested itself  to  the  thinkers  of  Christendom;  so  that  great  progress  was 
made  at  once,  as  soon  as  they  were  left  free  to  think,  by  relatively 
peaceful  years,  free  from  great  political  ujjheavals,  and  free  from  the 
hostile  demonstrations  of  theologians  who  had  made  the  mistake  of 
supposing  themselves  mouthpieces  for  Clod. 


II. 

So  powerful  has  been  the  religious  sentiment  in  Christendom  that 
the  hundred  thousand  university  students  in  the  Europe  of  to-day  are 
for  the  most  part  attending  institutions  founded  primarily  by  the 
Church  and  for  the  Church.     As  an  illustration,  take  Oxford. 

A  detailed  specification  of  the  fundamental  statutes  of  the  following 
colleges  shows  a  distinctive  religious  intent.^ 

COLLEGE.  FOLNDED.  COLLEGE.  FOfNDED. 

Merton a.d.  1274  Lincoln a. D.  1479 

Balliol 1282  Magdalen 1479 

Exeter 131 6  Corpus  Christi '5' 7 

Oriel 1325  Brasenose 1521 

Queens 1340  Christ  Cliurch 1532 

New  College 1400  Trinity '554 

All  Souls' 1443  Wadhani 161 2 

St.  Juhn's '555  Peml)roke 1629 

Jesus  College 1571  Worcester '714 

It  is  a  mere  matter  of  i)ainstaking  to  make  up  a  similar  list  relating 
to  Cambridge,  Edinburgh,  and  the  leading  universities  of  the  European 
continent,  'i'he  number  of  such  schools  in  Ciermany  is  due  to  the 
former  division  of  the  country  into  petty  states,  each  one  with  its  own 
system  of  higher  education. 

It  is  easy  to  trace  this  in  a  new  country.  In  Amerii  an  colleges,  the 
distinctively  religious  foundations  are  eighty-four  ])er  cent  of  the  total 
number.  Nearly  all  the  academies  or  fitting  schools,  before  the  high 
school  era,  were  established  by  Christian  money. 

1  Burgon's  l^ivcs  of  Twelve  Good  Men,  pp.  496-501.     London,  1888. 


196  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

It  is  only  within  sixty  years  that  the  wealth  of  America,  and  the 
wealth  of  the  alumni  of  the  older  colleges,  has  made  possible  the 
present  development  of  Harvard  and  Yale,  Columbia  and  Princeton. 
The  work  of  Cambridge  University  in  England  was  begun  in  a.i>. 
1 109,  by  lectures  in  a  hired  barn;  our  Oberlin  had,  for  one  of  its 
earliest  buildings,  the  "Cincinnati,"  one  story  high,  twenty-four  feet 
wide,  and  one  hundred  and  forty-four  long,  built  of  green  boards  and 
covered  with  slabs  in  the  bark. 

III. 

These  great  schools  are  true  to-day  to  their  original  intent.  The 
motto  of  Harvard  may  well  apply  to  them  all, —  Christo  et  Ecclesiac. 
They  stand  for  the  larger  Christ,  or  the  larger  human  conception  of  His 
work;  they  stand  for  the  greater  Church,  or  the  broader,  deeper,  higher 
conception  of  the  divine  ]ilan  in  all  human  life. 

It  is  to  be  remembered  in  this  connection  that  historically  the  clerical 
profession  was  the  only  educated  calling  in  Europe.  The  medical  and 
legal  professions  of  to-day,  the  schoolmaster's  service  and  the  editorial 
function,  were  all  carried  on  by  the  clergyman,  so  far  as  they  existed 
in  the  earlier  age.  In  the  Old  England  and  the  New,  the  preachers 
were  politicians.     The  State  to-day  is  debtor  to  the  Church  of  yesterday. 

In  that  subdivision  of  work  which  characterizes  the  modern  age,  it  is 
not  needful  for  all  men  to  be  clergymen  in  order  to  fulfil  the  design  of 
those  who  sought  to  endow  education  for  Christ  and  the  Church.  The 
teachers,  physicians,  counsellors,  jurists,  statesmen,  journalists,  men 
of  affairs,  administrators,  philanthropists  of  modern  times,  are  but 
following  a  divine  call  in  the  larger  ai)prehension  of  Christ  and  His 
beneficent  work  as  applied  to  society,  and  that  organized  Christianity 
which  insists  upon  practical  righteousness  in  every  calling. 

Manliness  in  merchandizing,  skill  in  healing,  the  protection  of 
liberty  by  law,  purity  in  ]iolitics,  international  right  dealing,  and 
friendliness  to  the  average  man,  whether  he  be  called  a  lord  or  a 
laborer, —  these  are  the  aims  of  the  higher  education  in  the  modern 
era,  aims  reached  through  multifarious  callings, —  Christo  et  Ecclesiae. 

An  examination  of  the  lists  of  alumni  in  the  great  schools  of  Chris- 
tendom show  them  to  have  been  great  on  every  side  in  serving  the 
Christian  State,  anil  in  introducing  churchly  principles  into  the  marts 
of  business. 

IV. 

The  most  notable  bit  of  Christianity  in  the  educational  line  has  been 
that  remarkable  discoverv,  within  a  few  davs.  that  women  have  brains. 


l7/AVST/.l.V/rV  f.V  /TS  RELATION   TO   EDUCATIOX.         197 

The  solemnity  of  the  domestic  annals  of  the  classic  ages  in  Southern 
Kuroi:)e  is  relieved  a  little  by  the  comical  comments  of  Pliny  the 
Younger  upon  the  unusual  procedure  of  the  thing  he  commonly  called 
his  wife.  She  appears  to  have  been  a  particularly  bright  woman,  and 
she  knew  just  how  to  make  sure  that  she  should  not  be  divorced  in  a 
few  minutes  by  her  literary  husband.  "For,  my  compositions,"  wrote 
the  astonished  author,  "she  takes  pleasure  in  reading,  and  even  getting 
by  heart,  \\hile  I  am  pleading,  she  places  persons  to  inform  her,  from 
time  to  time,  how  I  am  heard,  what  applause  I  receive,  and  what  suc- 
cess attends  the  cause.  When  at  any  time  I  recite  my  works,  she  con- 
ceals herself  behind  some  curtain,  and  with  secret  rapture  enjovs  my 
praises.  She  sings  my  verses  to  her  lyre."  He  looked  upon  her  with 
curiosity,  and  with  such  affection  as  a  frog-blooded  Roman  could  bestow 
upon  one  who  was  at  best  but  a  freak  of  nature. 

Nine  generations  ago  a  young  woman  was  stoned  in  France,  upon 
the  decision  of  four  learned  gentlemen  that  it  was  demoniacal  work  for 
her  to  l^arn  to  read:  a  boon  which  she  had  requested  of  a  jirovincial 
statesman  of  some  repute, —  her  father. 

There  is  no  one  now  who  doubts  the  mild  insanity  of  Ladv  Jane 
Grey  ^  in  reading  Plato  in  Greek,  when  all  others  in  the  household  were 
out  having  a  good  time  in  hunting  after  rabbits:  at  least,  it  never 
entered  the  Puritan  pate  or  crept  into  the  crown  of  the  Cavalier  that 
women  should  be  educated.  Fven  the  Pilgrims  of  New  England,  for 
a  centur}'  and  a  half,  did  not  allow  girls  to  go  to  school,  except  at 
seasons  when  the  boys  had  no  need  of  the  schoolhouse. 

If,  therefore,  a  little  later,  I  allude  to  the  untutored  condition  of 
women  in  China.  I  trust  that  the  Christian  reader  will  maintain  his 
meekness,  and  let  fall  the  stones  he  intended  to  sling  into  the  lantl  of 
Confucius. - 

1  Ascham's  Schoolmaster,  in  "Essays  on  Education,  The  Schoolmaster,"  Vol.  I,  pp.  39, 
40.     It  was  first  printed  in  1571. 

-  Will  not  some  of  the  men  who  have  become  rich  by  not  giving  to  women's  colleges, 
remember  to  endow  the  North  China  College  at  Tung-cho  ?  It  is  a  place  where  young 
Chinamen  study  Western  science  and  the  religious  ideas  of  the  Occidental  world,  to  fit 
themselves  for  making  known  these  ideas  to  their  countrymen.  Thirty  years  of  work  liave 
prepared  the  way  for  it :  there  being  fifty  pioneer  laborers  at  seven  strategic  points  amid 
thirty  millions  of  people  who  use  this  collegiate  work  for  the  special  training  of  native 
workers.  The  graduates  are  engaged  in  distinctive  Christian  service,  living  in  mud  houses 
upon  Si-33  a  week.  The  sum  of  seven  thousand  dollars  toward  beginning  tiiis  buildmg 
was  the  gift  of  Professor  S.  Wells  Williams  of  Yale  College,  —  money  earned  by  the  sale  of 
his  Chinese-English  dictionarv.  The  means  of  housing  the  students  of  to-day  is  sorely 
needed,  they  being  at  this  hour  crowded  into  quarters  literally  more  pinched  than  peniten- 
tiary cells.  If  the  great  destiny  of  China  is  to  be  changed  by  the  introduction  of  Christian 
ideas,  it  will  be  needful  for  somebody  to  put  up  the  money  for  establishing  the  fundamental 
educational  plant. 


19S  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


4.    The  Attitude  of  the  Higher  Education  toward 
Christianity. 


John  Stuart  ^^ill,  in  referring  to  tlie  debt  of  the  intellectual  develop- 
ment of  Europe  to  Christianity,  speaks  of  the  sharpening  and  strength- 
ening exercise  of  the  understanding  in  the  great  religious  truths.'^  As 
a  matter  of  history,  it  was  so.  Upon  the  other  hand,  Christianity  stands 
indebted  to  the  great  modern  scientific  discoveries,  and  to  the  men 
who  have  made  them,  for  the  ability  to  show  forth  the  things  of  God  in 
a  more  reasonable  way. 

A  guide-post  is  not  a  gridiron:  everything  to  its  function.  The 
Bible  was  not  intended  to  teach  chemistry.  Our  sacred  historic  books 
had  to  be  so  stated  as  not  to  seem  unreasonable  to  the  age  in  which 
they  were  written,  else  they  would  have  been  lost  to  the  world  as  rub- 
bish three  thousand  years  ago.  The  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  who 
made  such  a  fuss  about  quails,  would  have  gone  stark  mad  if  Moses  had 
said  anything  to  them  about  protoplasm.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
shall  go  altogether  mad  in  this  age  if  we  do  not  learn  that  as  a  rule  God 
governs  the  natural  world  by  law  and  not  by  miracle;  and  for  this 
discovery  we  are  indebted  to  modern  science. 

He  who  dogmatically  refuses  to  inquire  into  God's  self-revelation  in 
nature  is  not  likely  to  be  bright  in  the  true  meaning  of  the  Bible  texts; 
and  stupidity  injures  at  least  the  bigot,  if  not  the  cause  he  would 
defend. 

It  is,  however,  to  be  rememl)ered  in  this  connection,  that  the  work- 
ing hypotheses  adopted  by  scientific  men  often  prove  to  be  as  stupid 
as  the  blundering  remarks  made  by  startled  theologians.  It  was  some 
seventy  odd  years  ago,  1820,  I  think,  that  the  French  Academy  gravely 
announced  that  there  were  fourscore  geological  theories  that  were  all 
against  the  Bible.  The  i)oor  things  all  died  in  forty  years,  not  one 
weak-limbed  theory  being  left  to  totter  about  in  i860.  Heine  tells  a 
lovely  story  of  an  accommodating  ghost  in  the  Thuringian  forest  who 
sought  to  disarm  the  fears  of  unlearned  people  by  taking  off  his  skull 
and  showing  them  how  empty  it  was.  The  skulls  of  those  sceptical 
Frenchmen  had  nothing  in  them  to  scare  the  modern  age. 

The  late  Professor  Henry,  at  the  head  of  our  Smithsonian  Institute, 
reported  that  he  knew  of  only  one  infidel  among  the  scientific  men  of 
America.     When,  a  few  years  since,   the  British  Association  for  the 

1  Essay  on  Comte,  \->.  113.     London,  1865. 


Cf/R/STU.y/TY  /.V  ITS   KFJ.tT/OX    TO   EDrCAT/O.Y.         199 

Advancement  of  Science  met  in  Montreal,  it  was  found  that  instead  of 
being  unbelievers,  three-fourths  of  the  members  present  were  jirofessing 
Christians,  and  they  held  a  daily  i)rayer-meeting  in  connection  with 
their  sessions. 

There  is  no  college  in  this  country  that  is  avowedly  infidel.  AikI 
taking  the  universities  of  l-"urope  as  a  whole,  there  is  a  strong  Christian 
influence,  both  in  Great  Britain  and  on  the  continent.  When  Henry 
Ward  Beecher  remarked  that  He  who  had  ruled  over  priests  and  kings 
for  ages  was  likely  to  rule  over  laboratories  and  lecture  rooms,  he  might 
have  counted  as  Christian  nine  out  of  ten  of  the  Professorial  Chairs,  at 
least  in  New  England.  The  proportion  of  Christian  students  in  our 
American  colleges  stood  at  twenty-six  per  cent  in  1830,  and  at  fifty-one 
per  cent  in  18S0.  The  ratio  was  somewhat  higher  in  1890.  Four  out 
of  every  five  of  the  undergraduates  of  .America  to-day  are  in  colleges 
conducted  by  so-called  evangelical  churches.  The  higher  education 
of  Modern  Christendom  maintains  a  friendly  attitude  toward  Chris- 
tianity. 

II. 

The  studies  in  natural  science  run  along  a  narrow  line,  and  they  in 
no  way  effect  the  general  ground  upon  which  Christianity  rests. 
Square  dealing  in  presenting  the  truth  is  enough  for  well-balanced 
students;  an  unfair,  one-sided  representation  by  preachers  and  teach- 
ers, who  are  experts  in  dodging  difficulties,  is  of  no  avail  in  dealing 
with  educated  men.  The  broadest-minded  and  the  most  thoroughly 
disciplined  students  recognize  a  spiritual  faculty  in  man  as  distinctly 
as  they  recognize  man's  aptitude  for  scientific  studies. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  was  no  fool,  even  if  he  regularly  gave  away  money 
for  the  distribution  of  Bibles,  long  before  the  day  of  the  Bible  socie- 
ties.^ Sir  Humphry  Davy  was  no  fool,  to  prefer,  of  all  things  he  might 
choose,  a  firm  religious  belief.  Michael  Faraday  was  no  fool,  whose 
last  public  act  was  to  officiate  as  the  deacon  of  a  small  congregation  at 
Aberdeen.  "  F^ye  hath  not  seen,"  was  the  text  he  quoted,  covering  his 
own  views  of  the  future  state,  "neither  hath  ear  heartl,  nor  has  the 
heart  of  man  conceived,  what  things  Ciod  has  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him."  - 

If  the  most  thoroughly  e(|uipped  scientific  students  of  the  nineteenth 
century  were  not  pronouncedly  Christian  in  belief  and  life,  then  we 
would  throw  Christianity  to  the  dogs  in  the  twentieth  century.  But 
since  it  is  true  that  Christianity  is  the  one  religious  system  on  this  planet 

1  The  late  Professor  Pritchard,  F.R.S.,  of  the  Astronomical  Chair,  Oxford. 

-  Related  by  Professor  Pritchard  at  a  recent  Bible  Society  anniversary  at  Oxford. 


200  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

that  has  devoted  itself  to  educating  the  common  people,  so  that  every 
man  can  intelligently  perform  his  duties  to  God,  who  holds  him  to  a  per- 
sonal responsibility;  and  since  Christianity,  through  its  freedom  of 
thought,  and  the  discipline  of  the  mind  upon  the  highest  themes  ever 
considered  by  man,  has  favored  the  discovery  of  the  great  laws  which 
underlie  the  creative  acts  of  the  universe;  and  since  God's  self-revela- 
tion in  nature,  in  history,  in  conscience,  and  in  the  Bible,  are  in  sub- 
stantial agreement,  or  believed  to  be  sufificiently  so  by  the  major  part 
of  the  most  highly  educated  minds  in  Christendom,  then  we  will  not 
only  let  Christianity  stand  during  the  twentieth  century,  but  we  will  tell 
the  neighbors  about  it,  in  China  and  in  India  and  in  the  isles  of  the 
sea,  —  that  God  so  loved  the  world. 

III. 

Christianity  is  no  hypothetical  scheme  with  an  If.  It  is  based  upon 
•facts  ascertained  by  evidence  of  such  a  character  as  to  win  assent; 
evidence  that  allows  no  more  doubt  than  the  verities  that  constitute  the 
very  framework  of  civilization.  The  chief  justices  of  the  United  States 
have  been  Christians;  from  a  judicial  standpoint  they  judge  Christianity 
to  be  true,  by  the  rules  of  evidence  they  use  every  day. 

Since  points  made  by  the  jurist  rather  than  the  theologian  are  of 
peculiar  worth  to  men  of  affairs,  and  since  even  the  briefest  state- 
ment of  them  presents  considerations  new  to  some  who  are  little  accus- 
tomed to  examine  the  foundations  upon  which  all  modern  society 
reposes,  I  am  led  to  present,  as  the  close  of  this  chapter,  a  brief  synop- 
sis of  the  central  thought  of  a  lecture  given  by  the  Hon.  Edward  J. 
Phelps,  LL.D.^  before  the  Yale  Divinity  School,  soon  after  his  return 
from  the  Court  of  St,  James.  It  illustrates  well  the  Attitude  of  the 
Higher  Education  toward  Christianity.      It  might  be  called 

A  Jiirisf  s  Rules  of  Evidence  applied  to   Christianity. 

The  rules  of  evidence  established  by  the  common  law  are  founded 
in  the  highest  philosophy  of  the  subject,  and  have  been  verified  by  all 
the  judicial  experience  of  our  race.  Under  these  rules,  when  ancient 
facts,  which  depend  upon  the  personal  knowledge  of  witnesses,  are  in 
question  and  need  to  be  determined,  long  after  the  witnesses  and  the 
circumstances  that  attended  them  have  passed  away,  the  lapse  of  time, 
when  accompanied  by  general  acquiescence  in  the  truth  of  the  facts  on 
the  part  of  those  who  would  be   interested  to  deny  them,  is  taken  as 

1  Late  United  States  Minister  to  England;  now  Kent  Professor  of  Law,  and  Lecturer 
•  on  Equity  and  International  Law,  in  Yale  University. 


CIIRISTfAXITY  /.V   ITS   KFJ.lTfO.V    TO   EDUCATIOX.         201 

establishing  a  conclusive  i^resuminion  that  they  are  true,  not  i)])en  to 
contratliction.  Upon  tills  principle  rests  the  title  to  most  of  the  bnd 
in  the  worlil,  ami,  to  a  \ ery  large  extent,  the  facts  of  descent  and 
legitimacy,  the  validity  of  contracts,  the  existence  of  rights,  and  the 
determination  of  disputes. 

The  substantial  facts  upon  which  Christianity  is  founded  are  within 
the  scope  and  effect  of  this  indispensable  rule.  They  depended,  in  the 
first  instance,  upon  the  testimony  of  indivitlual  witnesses,  over  whose 
graves  many  centuries  ha\e  passed.  To  investigate  upon  extraneous 
evidence  the  truth  of  their  story  is  long  since  impossible. 

But  for  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years,  that  truth  in  its  material 
particulars  has  been  accepted  and  acted  on  by  mankind  almost  uni- 
versally, wherever  it  has  been  made  known.  While  some  have  been 
indiflerent  to  it,  few  have  undertaken  to  deny  it,  though  all  have  been 
mtire  vitally  interested  in  the  question  than  in  any  other.  Its  public 
denial  by  any  one  conspicuous  enough  to  command  a  hearing  has  made 
him  more  famous  than  he  could  otherwise  have  become.  In  the  his- 
tory of  the  world,  it  has  been  in  all  generations  the  most  important 
factor,  and  has  molded  and  controlled,  as  nothing  else  ever  did,  the 
conduct,  the  progress,  and  the  destiny  of  the  human  race. 

Time  and  the  general  assent  of  humanity  have  thus  established  the  truth 
of  the  fundamental  facts  of  Christianity.  It  is  too  late  now  to  deny 
them,  or  to  controvert  them  by  cavil  or  criticism  over  evidence  that  has 
so  long  passed  beyond  the  region  of  hun.an  scrutiny.  -And  the  Faith, 
so  far  as  it  depends  upon  the  testimony  of  men,  rests  upon  the  same 
foundation  that  justice,  experience,  and  necessity  concur  in  according 
to  all  facts  on  which  the  rights  of  mankind  repose,  after  the  witnesses 
are  gone. 

5.    Moral  Ivdlcatiox. 

So  much  moral  training  as  pertains  to  the  two  great  laws  of  love  to 
C^od  and  love  to  man  is  a  vital  jxart  of  the  Christian  scheine  of  educa- 
tion. Whether  in  the  Higher  Institutions  or  in  Common  School 
grades,  insistence  upon  the  Moral  ]>aw  takes  its  place  with  the  drill 
upon  the  Multiplication  Table  and  the  I-arth's  Measurement;  the  three 
K's,  and  also  G  for  God  and  (ieometry. 

I. 

The  modern  school  laws  formally  recognize  this. 

"The  attainment  of  knowledge,"  said  Mr.  AVebster,  who  taught  Frye- 
burg  Academy,  "does  not  comprise  all  which  is  contained  in  the  larger 
term  Fducation.     The  feelings  are  to  be  disciplined,  the  i)assions  are 


202  THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF    THE    CROSS. 

to  be  restrained,  true  and  worthy  motives  are  to  be  inspired,  a  profound 
religious  feeling  is  to  be  instilled,  and  pure  morality  inculcated,  under 
all  circumstances.  All  this  is  comprised  in  Education."  If  Christian 
education  be  less,  it  is  not  worth  carrying  round  the  world. 

"These  words  which  I  command  thee  this  day  shall  be  in  thine 
heart,"  was  Mr.  Webster's  quotation  in  the  Girard  will  case,  "and 
thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  to  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them 
when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up."  "  Suffer  little  children 
to  come  unto  Me.  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  Me."  Then  turning 
his  eyes  heavenward,  he  extended  his  arms:  "Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  Me.     Unto  Me  —  unto  Me  —  suffer  little  children  to  come." 

The  rule  made  by  Thomas  Arnold,  the  foremost  teacher  of  his  age, 
was  to  develop  in  his  pupils  first  the  moral  and  religious  principles, 
then  gentlemanly  deportment,  then  intellectual  ability.  If  education 
be  less  than  this,  it  is  not  worth  carrying  round  the  world. 

Dr.  Arnold's  rule  must  have  been  exactly  reversed  by  one  of  the 
brightest  schools  in  America,  when,  three  years  ago,  one-half  the  grad- 
uating class  shocked  their  sunset  city  by  cheating  in  their  examination 
papers. 

"The  Bible  is  the  best  book  of  conduct,"  says  Matthew  Arnold, 
"and  conduct  is  three-fourths  of  life."  "  Everything  which  is  excellent 
in  ethics,"  says  John  Stuart  Mill,^  "may  be  brought  within  the  sayings 
of  Christ."  When  Diderot,'-  one  of  the  most  famous  of  the  material- 
istic philosophers  of  France,  came  to  educate  his  only  daughter,  he 
astonished  his  neighbors  by  making  the  Hebrew  books,  the  old  and  the 
new,  a  part  of  her  curriculum.  "  I  would  not  take  the  Bible  from  the 
schools,"  said  our  Lawyer  Choate,  "so  long  as  a  particle  of  Plymouth 
Rock  is  left  large  enough  to  make  a  gun-flint  of." 


XL 

The  philosophy  of  morality  and  the  essential  principles  of  Christian- 
ity find  a  place  in  the  most  advanced  schools  known  to  Christendom, 

1  J.  S.  Mill  on  Liberty,  p.  91.     London,  1859. 

2  One  never  knows  in  what  limbo  to  place  the  divine  heretics  who  rebelled  against  the 
enormities  of  the  only  Christianity  they  knew.  Diderot  advocated,  in  the  face  of  a  con- 
scienceless hierarchy,  such  virtues  as  contentment  in  simplicity  of  life,  pity  for  the  unfortu- 
nate, and  tenderness  of  spirit  toward  all  men,  and  boldly,  imprudently,  assumed,  in  the 
face  of  a  semi-ecclesiastical  tyranny,  that  religious  toleration  and  freedom  of  thought  had 
a  rightful,  even  if  precarious,  foothold  on  this  planet,  and  that  the  rights  of  the  common 
people  were  to  be  respected  by  kings.  That  he  spent  twenty  years  in  hammering  such 
lovely  heresies  into  a  dry  encyclopedia  was  too  much  for  the  Royally  and  the  Church  of 
his  day,  yet  will  he  be  honored  for  it  till  the  end  of  time. 


C//KlSTI.lXrJ'y  IX  its   KI.IAIIOX    to   EDUCATIOX.         205 

when  the  inipils  are  most  mature.  These  studies  awaken  the  highest 
sentiments  of  which  man  is  capable.  I'nless  the  inspiration  of  the 
most  lofty  life  known  to  humanity  is  to  visit  the  souls  of  youth  who 
give  years  of  training  to  learn  to  take  the  workl  at  its  best,  unless  their 
ears  are  attent  to  the  harmony  of  sj^iritual  worship,  unless  they  are 
removed  once  and  forever  from  the  degradation  of  animalism  as  the 
leading  characteristic  in  their  lives,  then  education  but  whets  an 
instrument  for  the  destruction  of  all  that  is  good  and  beautiful  and 
true  in  human  life. 

III. 

In  .America  parochial  education  seeks  in  a  small  way  to  su])plement 
any  lack  of  moral  training  in  the  ])ublic  schools;  but,  over-sea,  paro- 
chial education  by  the  Church  of  ICngland  has  assumed  national  pro- 
portions, in  its  attempt  to  make  good  the  public  negligence,  which 
occurred  in  the  administration  of  the  schools  two  or  three  generations 
since.  Within  seventy-eight  years  after  the  founding  of  their  national 
educational  society,  the  English  Church  paid  out  nearly  one  hundred 
and  sixty  millions  of  dollars,  for  elementary  education,  for  the  building 
and  enlargement  of  church  schools  and  colleges,  and  the  maintenance 
of  diocesan  inspection,  and  the  organization  of  schools.' 

IV. 

Religious  schools,  with  Sunday  sessions  only,  have  been  so  universally 
opened  in  recent  years  that  the  system  must  now  be  considered  as  an 
integral  part  of  Christian  education  as  it  is  now  conducted.  Mrs. 
Trimmer  and  Hannah  More,  who  gave  the  early  movement  so  great  an 
impetus,  would  have  been  amazed  at  the  outcome;  the  world-pupils  of 
those  schools  to-day  far  outnumbering  the  present  public  school  roll  of 
the  United  States. 

This  feature  of  modern  Christian  education  finds  advocates  in  a  well- 
disciplined  host  whose  least  ambition  it  is  to  carry  Christian  education 
around  the  world;  as  if  the  Church  of  Cod  might  mother  all  the  chil- 
dren who  have  no  Christian  homes  to  train  them. 

The  notion  is  new  to  our  Cierman  cousins,  but  the  zeal  of  Miss  Ruj^el 
and  her  committee  of  correspondence  has  gained  for  the  idea  such 
right  of  way  that  the  pupils  have  doubled  within  three  years. - 

Those  who  sneer  at  the  idea  of  changing  the  current  of  a  neglected 
child's  life  by  the  instruction  of  one  hour  a  week,  have  no  adequate 
conception  of  that  religious  enthusiasm  which  furnishes  to  each  pupil 
a  next  friend  of  a  pious  turn  of  mind.     "I  will  be  surety  for  him," 

1  Official  Year  Book,  1889,  pp.  159,  378,  565. 

2  I'lde  Address  of  C"int  P.-rn^toff  in  the  Parliament  of  Religions,  1893. 


206 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


quoth  Judah.  When  a  man  like  Stonewall  Jackson,  in  his  Lexington 
Sunday-school,  was  ready  to  stand  surety  for  a  boy's  training,  the  devil 
made  a  stand-off. 

Christianity  has  already  planted  in  foreign  parts  seven  thousand 
Sunday-schools,  which  enroll  more  pupils  than  the  public  school  atten- 
dance of  to-day  in  St.  Louis  and  Chicago,  added  and  multiplied  seven 
times.      It  was  President  Finney's  thought,  that,  in  the  millennium, 


HOUSE    IN    BRISTOL    WHERE    ROBERT    RAIKES    OPENED    THE    FIRST    SUNDAY- 
SCHOOL,   1782. 

Mr.  Raikes  was  the  editor  of  the  Gloucester  Journal.  After  two  years  he  wrote  up  the  Sunday- 
school  in  his  paper,  commending  the  idea  for  general  adoption.  In  I  785,  a  society  was 
formed  to  establish  such  schools.  At  the  outset  teachers  were  paid  at  thirty-three  cents  a 
session.  Gratuitous  instruction  was  general,  a.d.  1800.  At  the  time  of  Mr.  Raikes'  death 
in  1811,  there  were  300.000  Sunday-school  children  in  Great  Britain. 


"the  entire  Church  will  stand  and  take  the  infant  mind,  and  cultivate 
it  for  (iod."  That  world  religion  will  dominate  the  future  which 
schools  the  world's  youth.  .\nd  the  great  teaching  guild  of  Christen- 
dom has  adopted  the  ideal  of  the  Founder  of  Holyoke,  who  would 
have  those  who  are  to  move  the  world  "become  more  Christlike  by 
loving  little  children." 


CI/KlSJ/AXI'jy  /X  ITS   KKLATIOX    TO   ED  CCA  J I  OX. 


2U7 


PART   sraOND— AI  TRIRIA. 

I.    The  Solthkkn  Cross. 

Thi,  intrepitl  traveler,  Mr.  llowells,  is  related  to  Altruria  as  Mr. 
Stanley  is  related  to  the  Congo.  If  his  enterprising  publishers  had 
but  given  us  a  good  map,  it  would  have  saved  no  small  (juestioning  as 


HONOLULU    CONGREGATiOKAL   CHURCH. 
Built  of  dark  gray  lava  stone. 


E;.;eix.,on. 


to  the  latitude  and  longitude.  Such  far-away  parts  of  the  world  are 
attracting  now  the  more  notice  since  eminent  literary  men  have  made 
even  a  brief  abode  in  them.  Mr.  Stevenson's  Samoa  plantation  has 
done  much  to  advertise  the  South  Seas.  The  Island  \\'orld  of  the 
Pacific  may  yet  furnish  garden  plats  for  literary  gentlemen  of  some 
leisure.     The  cannibals  there  have  become  singularly  tame. 

To  gentlemen  of  leisure  it  cannot  fail  to  offer  entertaining  literary 
materials  to  note  the  contrasts  in  condition  between  the  cannibal  isles 
anil  the  Christian.  It  is,  however,  inartistic  to  depict  with  realistic 
minuteness  the  savage  life.     It  is  left  to  jtlain  and  i)rosaic  spirited 


208  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

artists,  like  Paton,  to  go  into  these  garden  lands  of  the  Southern  Seas, 
and  take  the  natives  in  the  rough  and  transform  them;  then  they  can 
be  looked  at  for  literary  purposes. 

Mr.  Paton,  as  a  young  minister  in  Scotland,  said  that  his  place  there 
could  be  easily  filled;  in  a  true  altruistic  spirit  he  made  up  his  mind 
to  relinquish  his  city  pastorate,  and  devote  himself  to  the  business  of 
amending  the  cannibals.  For  this  purpose  he  went  to  the  New  Heb- 
rides, and  before  he  left  them  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  fourteen 
thousand  of  them  amended.  If  this  is  not  humanitarian  work,  what  is? 
Turn  to,  O  dilettanti  of  the  earth,  and  help  in  the  business  of  making 
these  delectable  islands  of  the  Southern  Seas  safe  places  in  which 
literary  gentlemen  can  study  unique  phases  of  life  without  danger  of 
being  devoured  while  doinsr  it. 


The  transformation  reads  like  a  first-class  novel.  Take  Samoa,  for 
instance. 

Here  was  an  English  brother  of  a  religious  turn  of  mind,  who,  enter- 
ing in  to  (the  giving  of)  orders,  directed  his  tailor  to  give  his  clothing 
a  clerical  cut.  He  would  have  made  a  very  respectable  shepherd  of 
a  British  flock  in  no  danger  from  wolves;  and,  ultimately,  a  Doctor 
of  Divinity  of  a  mild  and  scholarly  dissenting  type.  But,  instead, 
he  took  a  fancy  to  going  to  the  South  Seas;  he  made  it  a  matter  of 
consecration,  asking  Almighty  God  to  stand  by  him. 

His  setting  out,  indeed,  was  determined  by  his  hearing  that  New 
Hebrides  had  killed  John  Williams:  if  that  was  their  mode  of  treat- 
ing Englishmen,  he  would  help  mend  their  manners.  First  touching 
at  Samoa,  he  went  on  to  his  Hebridean  mission,  but  was  compelled 
by  the  savages  to  return  to  Upolu,  where,  amid  a  population  of  fifty 
odd  thousand,  he  educated  fifteen  hundred  of  the  Samoan  youth,  train- 
ing them  for  Christian  work.  He  maintained  his  students  by  their 
work  on  patches  of  land  that  were  not  buried  by  snow  half  the  year. 
He  worked  during  twenty  years  at  Bible  translation,  several  missionaries 
co-operating.  Ten  thousand  copies  of  the  book  were  paid  for  bv 
cocoanut  coin.  The  natives  then  went  to  rolling  up  contributions  for 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  giving  more  than  S5000  in  one  year. 

And  one  of  the  Samoan  students  opened  a  mission  among  the  five 
thousand  inhabitants  of  Savage  Island,  four  hundred  miles  from  the 
nearest  land;  a  coral  mass  a  dozen  miles  in  diameter  and  a  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  above  the  waves.  The  natives  had  kept  off  the  mission- 
aries during  sixteen  years,  and  they  nearly  killed  John  ^\'illialns  before 


C//AVS7V.lX/y  V  /.V  IIS   REI.ATfO.V    TO    EDUCA  J'loX. 


209 


his  time.  It  is  not  only  true  that  one  out  of  every  four  of  these  savages 
is  a  member  of  the  church,  but  it  is  also  true  that  only  six  out  of  twelve 
hundred  of  these  translornicd  thieves  had  fallen  from  grace  within 
the  twelvemonth  of  the  last  rei)ort:  and  their  missionary  collections 
average  S1150  a  year. 

Life  and  iiro|)erty,  says  BhtckK'ood' s  Magazitu-,  are  as  secure  in 
Samoa  as  in  1-Jigland,  and  a  general  system  of  education  prevails. 

I  take  pleasure  in  adding  that  the  gentleman  to  whom  I  have  alluded 
was  made  an  I.I..I).  by  some  British  college,  in  recognition  of  his  work 


BISHOP'S    MUSEUM,    HONOLULU.  —  Emerson. 

in  the  Island  World,  to  which  he  gave  little  less  time  than  Moses  to 
leading  Israel  through  the  wilderness. 


II. 

It  was  John  Williams,  the  iron-monger,  who  first  introduced  Chris- 
tianity to  Samoa.  He  concluded  to  differentiate  his  life  from  that  of 
other  men  of  trade  in  England  by  taking  his  hard  good  sense  and 
practical  aptitude  for  varied  affairs  out  into  the  wilds  of  the  Southern 
Seas.  There  he  discovered  him  an  island,  and  translated  the  New 
Testament  into  the  native  language,  and  made  for  them  a  new  body  of 
laws,  and  then  by  native  help  built  him  a  ship,  and  enlarged  his  parish 
by  winging  hither  and  yon,  everywhere  putting  new  ideas  into  the  heads 
o 


210  THE    TKIi'MPIIS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

of  the  most   inllucntial  of   tlie   islanders,  and   he  became  a  martyr  at 
forty- four. 

Now  I  submit  that  this  is  good  business  to  be  in,  and  as  worthy  of 
remembrance  as  what  was  done  by  Moffat,  the  gardener,  and  Living- 
stone, the  spinner,  \\\^o\\  the  Dark  Continent.  God  bless  the  heroic 
blood  of  the  average  British  islander.  Christianity  has  done  well  by 
England,  and  I^ngland  has  done  well  by  Christianity.  The  blood  of 
an  Englishman  has  heroic  virtue  in  it,  even  when  spilled  in  far-away 
martyrdom  like  Patteson's  at  Nukapu.  For  every  one  who  dies  up 
springs  another  to  carry  the  triumphant  cross  still  further. 

III. 

Pomare  was  the  king  of  Tahiti,  in  the  Society  Islands,  when  the 
missionaries  went  there.  He  was  singularly  apt  to  learn.  He  was  a 
principal  means  of  subverting  pagan  worship. ■*  The  general  break-up 
of  idolatry  followed,  at  the  end  of  sixteen  years  of  missionary  work.'- 
So  vital  w'as  the  hold  which  Christianity  obtained  on  the  islands,  that 
when  the  English  missionaries  were  driven  away  by  France,  the  native 
pastors  carried  on  the  w-ork  during  a  score  of  years,  and  at  the  end  of 
that  time  there  were  more  church  members  than  ever  before. 

IV. 

When  the  Friendly  islanders,  who  supposed  that  their  earthquakes 
were  produced  by  a  Polynesian  Atlas,  who  shifted  the  globe  from  one 
shoulder  to  the  other,  found  out  that  they  were  probably  mistaken, 
they  reasoned  at  once  that  they  might  also  be  mistaken  in  idol  worship. 
They  wefe  led  to  tliis  by  native  evangelists  from  other  islands,  before  thev 
saio  missionaries  from  England.  There  are  now  nearly  ten  thousand 
day-school  pupils,  with  two  hundred  and  fourteen  teachers.  There  are 
thirty  thousand  regular  attendants  uj^on  public  worship,  who  raise 
315,000  a  year  for  religious  work.  The  king  turned  out  to  be  not  only 
a  fair  preacher,  but  a  good  monarch,  with  well-ordered  government. 
All  this  within  the  lifetime  of  many  people  still  li\ing  who  are  not 
very  old. 

V. 

Macaulay's  magnificently  ])hrased  joke  about  the  New  Zealander  who 
was  to  sit  on  the  ruins  of  London  Bridge  and  bemoan  the  flight  of 
England's  greatness  may  have  set  the  Maoris  to  thinking,  and  a  good 
many  l^nglish  people  ha\e  moved  to  that  corner  of   Polync'^ia  and   put 

1  Ellis,  Polynesian  Nesearches,  Vol.  II,  p.  525.  -  Ibhi,  \'ol.  I,  p.  265. 


CHK/Sr/AXITY  fX  ITS  KK/.ATIOX    TO   EDUCATIOX.        211 

themselves  in  training  to  revisit  London  with  a  jiatroni/ing  antiijuarian 
air  about  them. 

Three  out  of  (our  of  the  aboriginal  population  are  now  members  of 
Christian  churches,  two  of  the  three  in  the  Church  of  I'lngland.^ 

\  I. 

If  we  turn  to  Melanesia,  or  the  Southwestern  Pacific  islands,  near 
Australia,  we  find  that  like  moral  miracles  have  been  wrought  in  the 


ONE   OF   THE    KANUHANUHA   SCHOOL    BUILDINGS.  -  EMEh^ON. 
Built  of  dark  gray  lava  stone. 


New  Hebrides,  to  which  allusion  has  been  made,  in  New  duinea,  and 
in  the  Fiji  group. 

1  "  In  more  than  three  hundred  islands  of  Eastern  and  Southern  Polynesia,  the  Gospel 
has  swept  heathenism  entirely  away.  The  missionaries  of  the  four  great  societies  have 
gathered  four  hundred  thousand  people  under  Christian  influences,  of  whom  a  quarter  of 
a  million  are  still  living,  and  fifty  thousand  of  these  are  communicants."  —  Dr.  Mullens, 
Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

The  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  has  wrought  north  of  the  equator,  and  the  three  great  bodies  in 
England  south,  —  the  Wesleyan,  the  Church,  and  the  London  Societies.  This  work  has 
been  donp  within  the  lifetime  of  the  people. 


212  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Dr.  Inglis  was  a  Scotch  theologian  of  the  ohi-fashioned  type,  who 
believed  that  his  parish  of  thirty-five  hundred  in  the  little  island  of 
Aneitvum,  in  the  New  Hebrides,  ought  to  be  damned,  and  that  they 
would  be  damned,  unless  they  should  cut  connections  with  the  Heb- 
ridean  and  Loyalty  cannibals,  who  killed,  all  told,  no  less  than  eleven 
missionaries.  'I  his  was  before  the  days  of  Dr.  Briggs  and  our  New 
Andover  theology;  Dr.  Inglis  went  to  the  cannibals  with  the  Assembly's 
Shorter  Catechism,  and  brought  them  to  terms.  He  had  all  the  vim 
and  pluck  of  our  Senator  Ingalls,  and  something  of  his  rhetorical  bril- 
liancy. He  went  into  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland.  He  was  told  to  be  brief.  Even  the  Scotch,  who  still  want 
sermons  with  seventeen  inferences,  could  not  stand  a  prosing  mission- 
ary. "  Mr.  Moderator,  Fathers,  and  Brothers :  there  are  three  facts  I 
wish  to  bring  before  the  court.  I  place  on  your  table  the  Shorter 
Catechism,  translated  into  the  language  of  Aneityum:  this  is  my  first 
fact.  I  place  on  your  table  the  Pilgrim'' s  Progress,^  translated  into  the 
language  of  Aneityum;  this  is  my  second  fact.  I  place  on  your  table 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  translated  into  the  language  of  Aneityum;  this  is 
my  third  fact.     I  leave  the  Church  to  draw  the  inference." 

To-day,  in  his  parish,  there  are  a  thousand  readers  of  the  New 
Testament.  There  are  fifty-six  schoolhouses  and  sixty  native  teachers. 
On  Lifu,  one  of  the  Loyalty  Islands,  not  far  away,  there  are  Sabbath 
congregations  of  a  thousand,  gathered  by  South  Sea  natives.  All  this 
has  happened  within  half  a  century.  Tatavaka  recently  went  into  one 
of  the  schools,  and  said:  "My  young  friends,  your  circumstances  are 
very  different  from  what  mine  were  when  I  was  young.  I  remember 
one  time  when  a  cannibal  led  me  into  an  ambush;  after  hiding  me  as 
he  would  a  pig,  he  went  away  to  get  some  leaves  and  dried  twigs  where- 
with to  cook  me.  I^Iy  father  missed  me,  and  came  shouting  for  me, 
and  the  cannibal  lost  his  dinner." 

///  New   Guinea, 

three  or  four  years  ago,  Mr.  Abel  took  up  a  collection  for  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  at  Port  Moresby.  It  was  a  meeting  held  on 
purpose  to  take  up  that  collection.  The  canoes  came  in  as  if  for  a 
battle,  from  far  up  the  coast  and  from  far  down  the  coast.  Mr.  Abel 
describes  the  congregation  of  five  hundred.  "They  have,"  he  says, 
"a  convenient  way  of  folding  up  their  legs,  and  then  sitting  on  top  of 

1  After  having  once  banged  bis  cannibals  about  their  heads  with  liis  Scotch  Catecliism, 
he  allowed  those  who  were  tractable  and  good  to  read  novels,  and  so  gave  them  Pilgrim's 
Pro.^rcss  as  a  solace. 


CI/KlSTI.l.yiTV  /.V  ITS  REI.ATIOX    TO   EDUCATIOX.        213 

them,  and  this  economizes  space  l)y  doinn  away  with  tlic  necessity  for 
chairs.  Upon  this  occasion  the  lloor  was  ahiiost  entirely  occupied. 
Towards  the  front  were  young  men  and  young  women  who  are  being 
trained  for  native  teachers  in  the  mission  school.  Vou  had  only  to 
look  a  few  yarils  behind  them  to  see  the  naked  savage  sitting  motion- 
less, and  looking  just  a  little  hideous  in  his  grotesque  ornamentation. 
Few  of  the  people  had  any  money,  and  so  they  brought  three  hundred 
and  twenty-five  spears,  many  of  them  over  twelve  feet  long,  sixty-five 
shell  armlets,  ninety-two  bows,  one  huntlred  and  eighty  arrows,  besides 
shields,  drums,  necklaces  and  other  ornaments,  and  cash.     'Ihe  whole 


WAILUKU.  — Emerson. 

Father  Alexander's  Hawaiian  parish  on  the  island  of  Maui.    A  sugar  plantation  and  mill  illustrate 

the  local  industry. 

value  of  the  collection  was  S512.12.     This  was  in  a  mission  com- 
menced seventeen  years  ago  among  fierce  cannibals." 

Most  of  the  New  (Guinea  work  is  carried  on  by  native  Christians 
from  Raratonga  and  Samoa,  thirty-eight  having  but  recently  entered 
the  field.     Fortv  volunteers  offered  at  one  time  from  the  Fiji   Islands. 


In  Fiji, 

the  stone  used  for  slaving  victims  at  cannibal  feasts  sixty  years  ago  is 
now  used  as  a  baptismal  "font,  in  one  of  the  largest  of  the  nine  hundred 
and  nine  Weslevan  churches.     There  are  thirty  thousand  church  mem- 


214  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

bers  and  one  hundred  and  two  thousand  Sabbath  worshipers,  out  of  a 
population  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand.'  There  are  more 
than  forty  thousand  pupils  in  the  Wesleyan  schools.  The  island  exports, 
in  T889,  amounted  to  $1,821,000,  and  the  imports,  to  $945, 000. '■^ 

VII. 

I  cannot  but  think  that  Christianity  took  paganism  at  a  disadvantage, 
when  cornering  a  handful  of  savages  on  some  little  island,  and  then 
sitting  down  with  them  in  the  person  of  some  lone  missionary  to  see 
to  it  that  they  followed  his  advice.  The  Saxons  had  gathered  armies 
to  fight  the  Christians;  the  Mussulmans  terrified  Christendom;  Con- 
fucius bolted  the  doors  of  his  kingdom;  India  outswarmed  the  mis- 
sionaries, multiplying  pagans  by  a  tenth  more  than  Christians  by 
baptisms;  the  isles  of  the  South,  one  after  another,  said,  "Christianity 
is  obviously  better,"  and  they  took  it. 

And  commerce  is  the  safer  for  it,  and  marine  insurance  cheaper; 
and  shipwrecked  seamen  breathe  the  easier  when  they  see  a  .church 
amid  the  palms. 

The  British  Encyclopedia  says  that,  in  respect  to  reading  and  writing, 
and  the  elements  of  arithmetic,  education  in  Polynesia  is  more  general 
than  in  the  British  Isles;  then,  too,  there  are  advanced  schools  and 
colleges  in  the  larger  groups,  with  foot-ball  attachments.  No  portion 
of  Christendom  is  better  supplied  with  religious  instruction  than  the 
Christianized  islands  of  Polynesia,  says  the  encyclopedic  authority; 
and,  taking  into  consideration  the  short  time  they  have  been  under 
Christian  influence,  they  compare  favorably  with  any  Christian  people 
in  the  world.  The  population,  about  half  that  of  Australia,  has  already 
forgotten  the  old  heathen  rites,  and  they  are  busy  with  commerce  and 
agriculture.  Twenty-seven  of  the  most  important  groups  of  islands  are 
now  politically  allied  to  Christian  powers,  and  are  reckoned  as  a  part 
of  Christendom. 

It  is  estimated  ^  that  the  evangelizing  of   three   hundred  and  fifty 

1  This  is  stated  upon  the  authority  of  Sir  Arthur  Gordon,  the  first  British  governor. 

2  Important  Note.  —  The  Melanesian  work  is  carried  on  by  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  the  London,  and  the  Wesleyan,  their  work  being  little  known  in  America,  com- 
pared with  that  of  Micronesia,  which  is  conducted  by  the  American  Board.  It  would 
greatly  strengthen  the  position  taken  in  the  text  to  depict  the  Micronesian  work  carried  on 
largely  by  native  Hawaiians,  and  to  tell  with  some  fullness  the  miracle  wrought  by  Chris- 
tianity in  the  Sandwich  Islands.  I  have,  however,  told  this  story  best  by  the  Hawaiian 
photographs,  which  suggest  the  contrast  between  the  Pacific  Paradise  of  to-day  and  the 
heathenism  which  killed  Captain  Cook,  and  whose  frightful  domestic  customs  are  alluded 
to  in  Book  III. 

8  By  an  Australian  clergyman,  with  easily  obtainable  statistics  at  hand. 


C/Z/k/ST/AXITY   IX  I7'S   K/J.mOX    TO   EDI'CATIUX. 


215 


islands  has  cost  >  10,000,000,  jxiid  mostly  by  the  average  man  in  (Ireat 
Britain.  It  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  altruistic  spirit  of  modern 
Christianity.  The  story  forms  a  liiirary  in  itself;  many  of  the  volumes 
of  great  merit  and  well  illustrated.  He  is  indeed  an  ignoramus  who 
knows  all  about  the  atolls,  the  trojiical  butterflies,  and  the  differences 
in  war  clubs  and  canoes,  who. has  no  knowledge  of  the  mighty  domestic, 
social,  and  commercial  changes  wrought  by  putting  Christian  ideas 
into  the  heads  of  the  Papuan,  the  Sawaiori,  and  the  Tarajjon  ])eoples 
of  the  Pacific  Island  world. 
I  have  spun  out  this  story 
by  no  means  to  the  extent  of 
the  three-score  volumes  need- 
ful to  tell  it,^  but  to  a  reason- 
able length,  since  it  offers  a 
singularly  apt  illustration  of 
the  Power  of  Ideas.  P)y  turn- 
ing back  to  the  Christian 
Home  and  the  Civil  (lovern- 
ment  sections  of  this  book,  it 
will  be  seen  that  the  Island 
^\'orld  in  the  South  needed  a 
change.  If  we  say  that  the 
transforming  Spirit  of  Ciod 
went  with  the  young  Samoan 
who  visited  Savage  Island,  it 
is  to  be  also  said  that  the 
Spirit  works  through  ideas,  or 
uses  ideas.  The  people  did 
not  need  the  roar  of  cannon  or 

the  smell  of  lucifer  matches,  but  it  seemed  to  them  reasonable,  when 
thev  once  understood  it,  that  it  was  better  to  repress  war  and  thieving 
and  foul  vices,  and  to  pitch  their  wooden  gods  into  the  fire  or  into  the 
sea.  They  taught  their  children  to  read  the  ideas  thought  out  by 
other  peoples,  and  to  memorize  the  best  commandments,  and  to  believe 
in  God's  love  to  men,  and  to  cherish  an  answering  love  to  Him,  and 


A   WARRIOR    DUSTER. - 


1  Dr.  N.  G.  Clark,  late  Secretary  .-\.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

"-  A  revered  missionary,  still  living,  once  told  me  that  the  astounding  stories  told  by  Mr. 
Gordon-Cumming  were  not  exaggerated.  If  this  be  so,  we  are  more  ready  to  believe 
that  when  Miss  Gordon-Cumming  reached  the  South  Seas,  this  youth  was  just  beginning 
to  wear  his  hair  pompadour  fashion,  and  that  when  she  left,  he  was  earning  good  wages  as 
a  feather  duster.  The  exportatinn  of  young  men  for  the  use  of  summer  hotels  is  one  of 
the  industries  likely  to  follow  the  altruistic  service  which  changes  the  spirit  of  barbaric 
youth,  and  makes  them  ambitious  to  play  their  part  in  civilized  life. 


216 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


to  love  each  other :  all  good  and  useful  ideas,  taught  by  George  Turner 
in  Samoa,  and  carried  by  a  Samoan  student  to  Savage  Island. 

In  wliat  I  have  said  about  church  members  in  this  chapter,  I  wish  to 
be  distinctlv  understood  as  liere  ignoring  all  claims  to  their  spiritual 
"renewal,"  and  I  have  said  nothing  about  that  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  which  is  claimed  by  the  missionaries  to 
be  the  main  factor  in  changing  the  continents 
and  the  isles.  For  the  purposes  of  this  paper 
on  Moral  Education,  I  only  allude  to  church 
membership  as  affording  a  well-compacted  body 
of  public  opinion,  created  in  these  lately  savage 
lands,  on  the  side  of  good  government  and  in 
favor  of  the  ten  commandments,  to  say  nothing 
of  a  rigid  determination  formed  by  the  natives, 
to  carry  their  new  notions  of  what  life  is  for 
to  the  islands  where  idolatry,  theft,  treachery, 
murder,  and  domestic  degradation  are  still  the 
rule  and  not  the  exception. 

The  number  of  church  members  in  some   of 
the  islands,  and  the  number  of  regular  attendants 
upon  religious  services  in  them  all,  would  seem 
incredible  to  nominal  Christians  who  pitch  their 
tents  towards  Sodom,  were  it  not  to  be  also  re- 
membered, in  regard  to  those  Happy  Isles,  that 
the  people  have  little  else  to  do  than  to  be  good. 
There  are  no  Sunday  steamboat  or  railway  excur- 
sions,  no  Sunday  morning  papers,  no  gambling 
in  stocks,  no  fast  horses,  no  j^olitics  to  speak  of, 
and  not  even  a  cam]i-meeting,  to  divert  their 
minds  from  the  plain  old-fashioned  ])iety  taught 
them  by  the  somewhat  serious  missionaries,  who  were  ]ierhaps  sobered 
a  little  by  what  they  went  through  at  the  outset  in  escaping  the  spears 
and  the  toasting-forks. 


CANNIBAL   FORK. 


CHKISri.WITY  IX  ITS  REI.ATIOX   TO  EDUCATIOX.         219 


2.    Lighting  up  tiii:  Dark  Continent. 

Altruistic  Christianity,  in  attempting  to  educate  all  the  globe,  has 
made  but  a  fair  beginning  in  Africa, —  much  as  if  there  were  tokens  of 
day  dawn  upon  the  Dark  Continent.  Christian  explorers  have  opened 
ujj  the  country  for  map-making  purposes,  and  commerce  and  Chris- 
tianity are  now  finding  the  people,  although  portions  have  been  reached 
during  some  generations. 

There  are  more  than  two-score  missionary  societies,  occupying  more 
than  twenty-six  hundred  stations  and  out  stations.  This  in  itself  is  no 
small  beginning.  There  are  nearly  thirteen  hundred  missionaries,  and 
as  many  more  ordained  natives.  The  helpers  in  various  departments 
of  work  make  a  total  number  of  more  than  twelve  thousand  persons 
who  make  it  their  sole  business  to  attempt  to  enlighten  the  Dark  Con- 
tinent. The  communicants  number  nearly  a  hundred  and  sixty  thou- 
sand, and  there  are  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  pupils  in  Christian 
schools.  The  Christian  adherents  already  number  one  to  each  one 
hundred  and  fifty  of  the  total  population.' 

Dr.  Cust's  Table  of  Bible  Translations  gives  a  list  of  fifty- five  African 
languages  and  dialects  in  which  the  Christian  Scriptures  are  now 
printed.-  Bishop  Tucker  reports  a  total  sale  of  thirty-five  thousand 
copies  of  the  Gospels  and  other  books  and  reading-sheets  sold  in 
Uganda  in  five  months'  time.  When  the  books  arrived  from  England, 
a  thousand  people  came  at  daylight  to  buy, —  cash  down  in  the  currency 
of  the  country. 

Abekonta  told  the  story  well,  as  to  the  effect  of  the  Bible  on  him: 
"Before  I  knew  the  Bible,  I  loved  murder,  I  loved  steal;  now  I  do  not 
love  steal,  I  do  not  love  murder." 

Africa  is  a  good  country  to  exjjeriment  upon,  to  ascertain  the  educa- 
tional influence  of  Bible  ideas.  W\^c^Xi\.'•!^  Ac tnal  Africa^  rejjorts,  in 
one  breath,  tribes  with  great  mechanical  skill,  and  a  rude  semblance  of 
civilization,  and,  in  the  next  breath,  other  i)eoples  transporting  live 
human  flesh  to  cannibal  shambles.  And  Mr.  Dorsey  Mohun,  who 
spent  two  years  in  .Africa,  as  a  commercial  agent  of  the  United  States, 
reported  twenty  millions  of  cannibals  scattered  over  a  million  square 

1  By  the  most  recent  data  of  population.  The  statistics  in  this  paragraph  are  based  not 
altogether  but  for  the  most  part  upon  Bliss'  Cyclopedia  of  Missions.  New  York,  1891. 
They  include  Madagascar. 

-  A  former  slave  of  the  late  Confederate  President,  JefTerson  Davis,  has  translated  the 
Bible  into  the  Sweetsa  tongue,  spoken  by  three  hundred  thousand  Africans. 

3  p.  411.     New  York,  1S95. 


220  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

miles, —  that  part  of  Africa  raising  one  cannil)al  to  every  thirty  acres. 
Arnot's  Central  Africa  ^  reports  cruelty  to  captives  too  horrible  to  read. 
No  wonder  that  Dr.  Cust  -  pleads  with  the  man  of  pleasure,  the  doubter, 
and  the  atheist,  to  help,  for  humanity's  sake,  in  the  redemption  of  the 
Coming  Continent,  the  Africa  of  the  twentieth  century. 

Many  of  the  tribes  are  kind,  helpful,  hospitable,  and  ready  to  listen 
to  new  ideas.  .Archdeacon  Fowler  reports  the  change  he  witnessed  in 
twelve  years.  "The  natives  were  always  fighting,  no  man  could  travel 
alone  safely;  there  is  now  perfect  peace  and  safety  in  the  land,  a  child 
can  travel  alone."  A  change  closely  connected  with  a  stone  church 
edifice  with  an  audience  of  seven  hundred,  and  a  hospital  building, 
and  Christian  notions  of  humanity,  and  various  industries  which  give 
the  people  something  else  than  murder  to  take  up  their  minds. 

Demerara  reports  a  score  of  men  who  made  a  seven  weeks'  journey 
to  find  a  missionary,  promising  him  a  thousand  hearers  every  Sunday. 

Even  a  pretty  ordinary  kind  of  minister  in  that  part  of  Africa  would 
draw  like  Beecher  or  Spurgeon.  The  Africans  are  astonished  at  the 
unselfishness  of  their  teachers.  It  is  a  new  idea  to  them.  What  work 
is  nobler  than  that  of  introtlucing  into  the  mind  of  the  primitive  man 
the  idea  of  God,  of  immortality,  of  conscience,  of  human  brotherhood, 
and  a  divine  kingdom  on  earth? 

There  is,  outside  the  record  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life,  no  honor 
greater  than  that  of  having  one's  name  inscribed  among  the  Christian 
discoverers  and  founders,  in  the  world's  missionary  era.  The  work 
invites  all  heroic  spirits  whose  minds  are  occupied  with  thoughts 
concerning  empires  and  continents.  Men  of  breadth  and  statesman- 
like views  go  out  into  the  barbaric  frontiers  of  the  world  and  interest 
themselves  in  all  that  relates  to  the  elevation  of  primitive  peoples,  the 
development  of  manhood.  That  ideal  of  life  which  is  typified  by  the 
Triumphant  Cross  inspires  young  men  in  humble  life  to  make  an 
adventurous  attempt  to  shift  the  boundaries  of  Satan's  kingdom,  and 
to  advance  the  outposts  of  the  Redeemer.  Livingstone  thought  Chris- 
tianity worth  carrying  abroad;  and  there  are  to-day  seven  thousand 
pupils  in  Christian  schools  in  the  same  regions  which  were,  in  his  day, 
given  over  to  the  slave  trade. 

Africa  has  more  "good  land,"  fertile,  and  either  wooded  or  grassed, 
than  the  settled  area  of  the  United  States  in  1880  multii^lied  by  five 
and  a  third.  The  continent  everywhere,  a  little  back  from  the  coast, 
is  a  salubrious  table-land,  rich  in  resources,  traversed  by  natural  water- 
ways, and  waiting  to  be  grid  ironed  by  railways.      It  is  a   good  country 

1  p.  77.     kevell,  New  York. 

2  Africa  Rediviva.     By  Robert  Necdham  Cust,  LL.D.     pp.  96,  97.     Lundon,  1891. 


C//A'/S7V.I.\7'/]'   /.V  /rS   KK/. IT/OX    TO  EDCC.1 770.V. 


221 


CHURCH   AT  ZANZIBAR. -Travers. 
Erected  upon  the  site  of  the  old  slave  market. 


in  which  to  establish  native  Christian  colonists.  A  Baltimore  mis- 
sionary society  has  an  immense  Christian  coffee  plantation,  selling  the 
goods  in  America  to  support  their  mission.  The  Mount  Silinda  Mission 
has  the  offer  of  thirty-si.\  square  miles  from  the  British  South  Africa 
Company,  but  the  men  need  vigorous  home  support  in  order  to  avail 
themselves  of  it.  The  Lovedale  Institute  in  Cape  Colony  has  given  an 
industrial  training  to  more  than  two  thousand  graduates,  having  now 


222 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CKOSS. 


more  than  six  hundred  pupils  who  receive  instruction  under  Christian 
teachers  in  useful  trades  and  service,  for  women  as  well  as  men.-'  Mr. 
G.  L.  Pilkington- of  Uganda  writes  that  he  has  the  names  of  thirty- 
six  chiefs  who  offer  to  maintain  missionaries  for  their  secular  service, 
upright  and  well-balanced  Europeans  being  in  demand  in  Africa. 

In  a  country  where  women  are  bought  and  sold  as  property,  and  a 
man's  wealth  consists  in  marketable  wives,  the  altruistic  adventures  of 
Christianitv  in  convevinsf  to  the  natives  some  idea  of  home  buildincr 


A    FART    Ur    bkuTnhK    SIMS     PARISH. 

The  Anglo'-American  Mission,  at  Leopoldville,  is  ably  represented  by  Dr.  Sims,  who   has  been 
upon  the  Congo  for  twelve  years.  —  Frank  Vincent,  Actual  Africa,  p.  492.     New  York,  1  895. 

are  of  no  small  service.  The  missionary's  familv  is  an  object  lesson  far- 
reaching  in  its  influence,  introducing  to  the  heathen  a  new  species  of 
manhood,  of  womanhood,  a  type  of  life  never  before  heard  of  in  the 
domestic  annals  of  the  Dark  Continent. 

So  successful  is  the  training  of  an  ideal  Christian  character  in  the 
home  of  the  missionary  himself,  as  an  example  to  the  pagans,  that  it 
is  noticeal)ly  a  kind  of  character  relatively  rare  even  in  Christian 
countries.  Indeed  the  average  church  member  in  Christendom  mav 
well  hang  the  head  in  shame  when  compared  with  young  women  and 


1  The  Livingstonia  Mission  in  East  Central  Africa  was  an  outgrowih  of  the  Lovedale 
work,  suggested  by  Dr.  Livingstone.  The  Rev.  Robert  Laws,  M..A.,  NLD.,  F.R.G.S.,  has 
been  the  organizer  and  leader.  Rev.  Andrew  C.  Murray,  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church, 
is  one  of  the  staff. 

-  Church  Missio/iaiv  Intelligencer. 


CJ/A'/STLIX/'ry  JN  ITS   K  1:1. Alloy    TO  EDUCATION. 


Ill 


voung  men  from  missionary  homes,  who  take  self-denial  as  a  matter  of 
<ourse,  as  if  the  world  were  made  that  way,  doing  it  for  the  Master's 
.sake. 

The  obscure  labors  of  scores  of  years  among  the  kraals  of  savagery, 
in  the  attempt  to  develop  Christian  character  among  a  relatively 
debased  people,  till  a  new  type  of  character  is  formed  and  fixed  as  a 
jiermanent  ideal  of  life  in  a  renewed  continent, —  this  is  worthy  the 
highest  ambition,  'liie  humble  homes  in  Benguella  or  in  Zululaiid 
are  set  apart  and  glorified. 

Tlic  Reader 

has  noticed  that  all  the  books  about  Africa  are  big  books,   and  the 

author  finils  it  ditiicult  to  say  what  he  would   in  a  few  pages.      Of  the 

big  book  he  would  write, 

he  can  only  take  out  here 

and   there  a   leaf   for  a 

sample.    One  leaf  would 

relate    to    Madagascar. 

The  titles  of  books   in 

the   Malagasy  language 

now     fill     twenty  -  nine 

pages;  seventy-five  years 

ago,   the    language   was 

first  reduced  to  writing. 

This  is  educational  work 

on  a  grand  scale. 

Another  leaf  would 
relate  to  the  work  of 
two  hundred  mission- 
aries in  South  Africa, 
whose  work  among  the 
Kafirs,  Bassutos,  and 
Namaquas,  has  thor- 
oughly civilized  what 
proves  to  be  excellent 
race-stock.  This  was,  in 
part,  the  outcome  of  the  stories  Robert  Moffat  heard  from  the  lips  of 
his  mother  when  he  was  a  little  boy  at  her  knees,  which  ultimately 
turnetl   his  attention   to  missionary  work,   the   outcome   too  of    Mary 

1  'Tis  related  that  certain  elders  in  a  Scottisli  church  one  day  waited  on  their  aged 
minister,  suggesting  that  his  usefulness  had  diminished,  that  there  had  been  only  one  con- 
version in  a  year,  and  that  he  was  "only  a  boy."  That  boy  was  Robert  Moffat,  fifty-four 
years  a  missionary. 


DR. 


ROBERT  MOFFAT.  THE  APOSTLE  OF  SOUTH 
AFRICA.' 

(Photograph  by  Elliot  and  Frye.  London.) 


224  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

Moffat's  angelic  ministry.  More  than  half  of  the  South  African  mis- 
sionaries have  been  Germans;  the  Rhenish  Society  with  their  mission- 
ary colonists,  and  the  society  of  Berlin.  The  Norwegians  and  the 
Moravians  have  worked  in  this  field.  The  Paris  Protestant  iSIissionary 
Society,  too,  has  a  share  in  this  honored  work,  which  now  counts  fifty- 
six  thousand  communicants  and  thirty-eight  thousand  pupils  at  school, 
among  peoples  not  long  since  barbaric. 

The  work  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in  South  Africa  has  been 
one  of  the  most  successful  ever  undertaken  in  a  heathen  country,  the 
transformations  of  native  character  being  the  most  astonishing  of  all 
earthly  records.  Barnabas  Shaw,  of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society, 
gave  forty-five  years  to  South  Africa.  His  wife  furnished  the  means 
for  his  opening  up  new  territory,  where  he  was  eagerly  welcomed;  the 
mighty  transformation  connected  with  the  Wesleyan  mission  in  the 
Fiji  Islands  being  not  more  wonderful  than  that  wrought  among 
the  Hottentots. 

Jacob  Links  ate  a  few  leaves  of  an  old  Dutch  psalm  book,  thinking 
it  would  lighten  his  conscience  when  he  felt  troubled  for  his  sins.  The 
degenerate  Dutch  said  that  the  Hottentots  were  baboons,  though  some 
said  that  they  were  a  species  of  wild  dogs;  in  either  case  they  had  no 
souls.  Jacob  Links  acknowledged  that  he  was  a  heathen,  as  his  master 
sometimes  called  him,  and  when  he  became  a  Christian  and  could  read 
and  write  better  than  the  boer,  he  went  back  to  the  old  place  and  dis- 
comfited his  former  master  by  proving  to  him  that  the  Bible  said 
nothing  about  saving  Dutchmen,  although,  according  to  the  Bible,  the 
heathen  could  be  saved. 

'  Bishop   Crowthcr 

of  the  Niger  district  proved  in  his  own  person  that  the  heathen  could 
be  as  well  saved  in  Africa  West,  as  South, —  a  slave  boy  studious,  intel- 
ligent, industrious,  cheerful,  and  sagacious  in  practical  affairs,  'tis  said, 
well  deserving  Churchly  honors. 

There  are  more  than  seventy  missionary  stations  in  \\'est  Africa :  the 
Baptists  and  Wesleyans  of  England,  the  societies  of  the  English  Church, 
and  the  societies  of  Basle  and  Bremen,  the  American  Board  and  the 
Missionary  Association,  the  southern  Baptists  and  the  Presbyterians. 
The  truths  of  Christianity  have  reached  five  millions  through  the 
sjjoken  or  the  written  word;  twenty  dialects  having  been  reduced  to 
wTiting.  Scores  of  thousands  of  youth  have  been  taught  to  read  Chris- 
tian literature.  The  American  Presbyterian  Board  had  one  hundred 
and  forty-nine  different  missionaries  in  this  field,  1833- 1891,  and  now 
maintains   sixty-seven,   includiuL,'   native    helpers.      Bishop    Payne,   at 


C//K/SJ7.iX/7V   /X  ITS   RELATIOX    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


225 


C'ai)e  I'alnias,  burned  cast-off  heatlicn  idols  by  the  wheelbarrow  load. 
An  English  traveler,  not  given  to  roninicmling  missions,  testifies  in  re- 
gard to  the  West  Coast :  "  Old  sanguinary  customs  have,  to  a  large  extent, 
been  abolished,  witchcraft  hides  itself  in  the  forests,  the  fetish  su|)er- 
stition  of  the  jieople 
is  derided  by  old  and 
young,  and  well-built 
houses  are  si)ringing 
up  on  every  hand,  li 
is  really  marvelous  to 
mark  the  change  that 
has  taken  place."  ^ 

'I'he  American  Ba]i- 
tist  Missionary  Union 
have  entered  upon  the 
lower  Congo  in  force  : 
in  fifteen  years  occu- 
pying the  field  by 
fifty-two  missionaries 
and  sixty-three  na- 
tive helpers,  of  whom 
more  than  a  score  are 
preachers,  and  estab- 
lishing nearly  two- 
score  schools.  Dr. 
Sims  has  made  a  fair 
beginning  at  Chris- 
tian industrial  edu- 
cation, —  carpentry, 
brick  and  tile  making. 
There  are,  of  differ- 
ent religious  bodies, 
a  hundred  mission- 
aries in  the  Congo 
Free  State. 

African  educational  work  has  been  carried  far  by  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  being  represented  in  1.S92  by  one  hundred  and  si.x  schools 

1  Without  discounting  what  is  said  elsewhere  of  the  valuable  results  of  Moslem  missions 
in  Africa,  it  is  suitable  to  say  that  Bishop  Crowther  reported  his  Mohammedan  neighbors 
as  selling  good-luck  charms  to  support  their  missions.  —  Missionary  //^/a/d,  June,  1888. 
And  it  is  also  true  that  the  apparent  increase  of  Moslem  proselytes  in  Sierra  Leone  has 
been  not  by  conversions,  but  by  immigration  from  the  interior.  Emin  Pasha  stated  that  in 
the  Soudan  there  were  scarcely  ten  Moslem  converts  in  twenty  years. 


THE    LATE    BISHOP  SMYTHIEr,. 

One  of  the  precious  gifts  of  the  English  Church  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  Africa. 

(Photograph  by  Elliot  and  Frye.  London.) 


226 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


and  ninety-one  humlred  and  sixteen  piqMls.      'Ihe  work  of  Rev.    Dr. 

Laws'"   in  estaljlishing  l->ible,   educational,  and   industrial   institutions 

must  permanently 
change  the  face  of 
Africa  throughout  an 
extended  area. 

Concerning  East  Af- 
rica, the  traveler  Bur- 
ton told  a  sad  story. 
"Conscience,"  he  says, 
"does  not  exist  in 
East  Africa.  Repent- 
ance expresses  regret 
for  missed  opportuni- 
ties of  mortal  crime. 
Robbery  constitutes 
an  honorable  man. 
Murder  —  the  more 
atrocious  the  midnight 
crime  the  better  — 
makes  the  hero."- 
Since  this  was  written, 
a  great  humanizing 
work  has  been  carried 
on  in  this  region. 

'Hiere  are  eleven  Ro- 
man Catholic  mission 
stations  in  East  Af- 
rica :  in  their  zeal  to 
l)rcak  up  slavery  they 
have  purchased  great 
numbers  of  boys  and 
girls  under  five  years 

old.  who  are  brought  up  to  Christian  industries  and  Christian  faith, 

1  Of  tlie  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland. 

2  First  Footsteps  in  Fast  Africa,  p.  176.  London,  1856.  Compare  also  appendix  to 
Life  of  Burton,  by  his  wife  Isabel  Burton. 

3  Rev.  T.  H.  Roberts,  a  graduate  of  the  Lincoln  University  at  Oxford,  Pennsylvania, 
upon  revisiting  his  former  African  home,  was  received  as  the  Americanized  Veyman. 
His  account  of  his  own  impressions,  and  of  the  wonder  of  his  kinfolk  and  early  mates, 
is   of  singular   interest.     He   ])rcached  to   the   people   of  his   village   upon   the   love  of 

God, John  3:  16.     His  brother,  he  says,  is  pointing  to  that  passage  in  the  book  of  Acts, 

the  eicrhth  chapter  and  thirty-first  verse,  — "  How  can  I,  except  some  man  should  guide 
me  ?" 


THE    AMERICAN    N'EYMAN    AND    HIS    AFRICAN 
BROTHER.'  — Webb. 


CIIKISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   KIJ.ATIOX    TO   EDUCATlOX. 


in 


—  'tis  said  to  have  brought  to  them  an  unlimited  su])])!)' of  i  hildrcii 
for  sale.^ 

Dermott's  British  East  Africa'-  reports  Mr.  Mackenzie's  humane 
d'\ice  to  represent  runaway  negro  shives  as  things  lost''  rather  than 
I'ersons,  tor  which  the  missions  migiit  suitably  pay  five  ])ounds  a 
head. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  features  of  the  Universities  Mission  to 
Central  Africa  is  their  school  work  for  training  released  slaves.  'I'his 
diocese  extends  {\\q  hundred  miles  on  the  east  coast,  and  three  hun- 
dred miles  inland  to  Lake  Nyassa.     There  are  sixteen  stations,  great 


A  CHESTER  COUNTY  SCHOOL  IN  AFRICA.  — Webb. 

The  teicher  of  this  school  was  educated  at  Lincoln  University,  Oxford.  Pennsylvania,  which  has 
brought  over  from  Africa  so  many  young  men,  then  schooled  them,  then  returned  them  to 
aid  in  the  civilization  and  Christianization  of  their  native  land.  The  photographs  of  the  young 
men.  taken  before  their  schooling  and  after,  present  most  remarkable  contrast  pictures. 

and  small,  two  hospitals,  thirty  schools,  and  a  theological  college. 
There  are  eightv-four  trained  native  teachers.  The  majority  of  the 
eightv-three  English  members  of  the  mission  staff  give  their  services 


'  The  practical  working  of  this  cusloni  has  been  like  that  of  the  coyote  bounty  law  in 
California,  which  has  led  to  the  systematic  importation  of  coyotes  from  Utah  and  Arizona, 
and  even  the  raising  of  coyotes  in  vast  numbers,  in  order  to  secure  the  bounty  on  their 
heads. 

-  pp  24-26.     London,  1803. 

3  As  Grneral  Butler  invonted  the  scheme  of  freeing  slaves  as  contrabands,  in  war  time. 


22S  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

without  stipend,  living  together  at  a  common  table;  none  receiving 
more  than  a  hundred  dollars  a  year  for  expenses.  The  late  Bishop 
Smythies  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  powers  of  endurance,  self- 
denying,  enthusiastic  in  service,  and  of  magnetic  influence  over 
men. 

The  attempt  to  give  secular,  moral,  and  religious  education  to  Africa 
has  enlisted  the  most  heroic  sjjirits  in  the  world, —  enthusiastic,  hardy, 
and  cool  in  the  hour  of  danger.  When  the  news  of  the  massacre  of 
the  brave  Bishop  Hannington  ^  and  of  native  Christians  in  Uganda  was 
received  in  England,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  had,  within  a  few 
weeks,  the  offer  of  fifty  men,  chivalrous  for  the  Cross,  eager  to  go  to 
Uganda. 

When  Alexander  Mackay  took  leave  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
committee  in  1S76,  he  said:  "I  want  to  remind  the  committee  that 
within  six  months  they  will  probably  hear  that  one  of  us  is  dead.  Is 
it  at  all  likely  that  eight  Englishmen  should  start  for  Central  Africa 
and  all  be  alive  after  six  months?  One  of  us,  at  least,  — it  may  be  I, 
—  will  surely  fall  before  that.  But  what  I  want  to  say  is  this,"  he 
continued,  "when  the  news  comes  do  not  be  cast  down,  but  send  some 
one  else  immediately  to  take  the  vacant  place."  The  party  sailed. 
In  November  following  one  was  dead.  The  next  year  two  more  were 
killed.  A  few  years  more  and  all,  save  Mr.  Mackay,  had  fallen.  When 
his  turn  came,  at  Madeira,  a  stranger  took  down  his  words, —  "Lord, 
I  gave  myself,  body,  mind,  and  soul,  to  Thee.  I  consecrated  my 
whole  life  to  Thy  service,  and  now  if  it  please  Thee  to  take  myself, 
instead  of  the  work  which  1  would  do  for  Thee,  what  is  that  to  me? 
Thy  will  be  done." 

Mr.  Mackay  was  a  layman,  with  hard  good  sense  on  the  subject  of 
the  redemption  of  Africa.  "The  agency  by  which  w^e  can  Christianize 
Africa  is  the  African  himself.  As  the  mountains  of  ironstone  in  the 
continent  are  useless  till  quarried,  smelted,  and  forged  by  European 
tools,  so  the  untrained  African  mind  is  absolutely  ])owerless  unless  first 
trained  by  those  of  European  tempering.  This  must  be  done  in  Africa, 
at  a  few  centres  to  which  l^uropeans  shall  have  convenient  access,  and 
where  they  can  live  under  comparatively  healthy  conditions,  within 
easy  reach  of  the  natives  of  a  wide  area."  " 

1  Months  before  the  hour  of  tnartyrdom  the  Bishop  discerned  the  ghostly  forms  of 
starvation,  desertion,  treachery,  hovering  about  liis  pathway ;  and  still  he  sang  the  songs 

of  peace, — 

"  Peace,  perfect  peace,  the  future  all  unknown, 
Jesus  we  know,  and  He  is  on  the  throne." 

-  Substantially  quoted  from  Mackay's  article  in  the  IiitcUigencer  about  a  month  before 
his  death. 


cj/K/sj7A.vrjy  /.v  /vs  ri-.i.atiox  to  EDCCATJo.V. 


229 


The  Haniangwatos  Christian  <  Im  I,  Khania.  is  a  good  sjjecinicn  of 
civilizing  Africa  by  the  African  himself,  when  he  is  taught  to  do  it  l)y 
Christianity.  As  a  lad  he  came  under  the  intluence  of  the  J.ondon 
Society  missionaries.  In  his  teens  he  took  a  ilccided  stand  as  a  Chris- 
tian. For  this,  his  father,  the  chief,  attempted  to  kill  him.  Hut  his 
uprightness  and  bravery  made  friends  for  him.  When  he  came  to  the 
chieftainship,  he  broke  up  the  pagan  superstitions.      He  defended  his 


MISSION   HOME.   BAILUNDU.   WEST  AFRICA.-  Fay. 
The  Rev.  T.  W.  Woodside.  Mabel  and  Frances  and  their  mother. 


people  against  rum.  Theft  is  unknown  in  his  realm.  He  moved  his 
capital,  with  fifteen  thousand  people,  sixty  miles,  to  a  better  locality, 
and  built  a  new  city,  having  now  thirty  thousand  inhabitants.  He  did 
it  without  European  assistance.  There  are  ten  school  districts  in  the 
new  city,  with  Christian  native  teachers  who  have  been  trained  by  the 
missionaries.  Two  thousand  of  his  people  worshiped  on  a  hillside 
ever}'  Sundav  morning  at  sunrise.  They  raised  Si5,ooo  to  build  a 
church  edifice.  No  new  city  in  Western  .America  has  sprung  into 
being  with  a  more  complete  organization  than  that  built  by  Khama. 


230  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  entire  Dark  Continent  is  now  open  for  Cliristian  enlightenment. 
Eleven-twelfths  of  the  entire  area  has  been 

PariHioned  out  by  Europe, 

in  annexation,  or  as  spheres  of  influence, —  a  body  of  land  three  and 
two-thirds  times  larger  than  the  total  acreage  of  the  United  States, 
peopled  by  one  hundred  and  ten  millions,  who  are  in  urgent  need  of 
Christian  ideas  as  the  basis  of  civilization.  The  apostles  of  the  next 
century  will  be  black.  They  are  to  be  trained  for  their  work.  The 
missionary  of  to-day  is  doing  it.  David  Livingstone^  said  that  he 
never  ceased  to  rejoice  that  God  had  appointed  him  to  such  an  office. 
''People  talk  of  the  sacrifice  I  have  made  in  spending  so  much  of  my 
life  in  Africa;  it  is  no  sacrifice;  it  is  a  privilege;  I  never  made  a 
sacrifice.  \\'e  remember  the  great  sacrifice  which  He  made  who  gave 
Himself  for  us." 

When  a  missionary  woman,  long  an  exile  from  her  childhood  home, 
saw  a  Handelion  springing  up  in  her  garden,  she  could  but  stoop  and 
kiss  its  golden  disk.  The  unexpected  seed  and  bloom  had  come  by 
accidental  mingling  with  what  she  had  sown.  Her  life,  with  all  its 
joyous  and  weary  years,  was  given  to  sowing  the  African  soil  with  the 
exotic  seeds  of  a  higher  civilization;  and  if,  to-day,  the  region  where 
she  labored  is  blooming  with  Christian  schools  and  churches,  her 
angelic  spirit  must  for  a  moment  forget  the  joys  of  heaven  and  the 
anthems  of  the  blessed,  that  she  may  watch  with  glad  ministration  and 
extend  cordial  greeting  to  those  who  are  now  continuing  the  work  of 
her  earthly  mission. 

The  illustrious  dignity  of  the  missionary  work,  the  unspeakable  honor 
of  it,  will  be  more  clearly  known  in  the  future  than  now.  The  per- 
spective of  a  few  Christian  centuries  is  needed.  When  a  sanctified 
world  settles  down  to  the  business  of  bestowing  honor  on  those  to 
whom  it  is  due,  the  laurels  will  not  be  given  to  mere  skilled  rhetori- 
cians, who  have  perhaps  a  knack  at  well-rounded  periods,  but  the  meed 
of  praise  and  the  diadems  of  spiritual  beauty  will  be  given  to  the 
missionaries  of  to-day  who  give  their  lives  to  the  moral  elevation  of 
repulsive  types  of  men. 

1  Cambridge  Lecture. 


VI  ° 

•a  ° 

o  ^ 

fc  < 

iS  o 

CO  -o 


Cm  E 


«j  -o         — 


s  I 


X  E 


2   V 


<   P 


C//AVS7V.I.V//y   !.V  ITS   REIAI'IOX    TO   EDUCATIOX.        233 


3.     I'liK  Education  of    riii':  North   Ami:kicax   Indians. 

RFA'.  DANIEL    DORCHESTER,  D.D., 
Late  United  States  Superintendent  ok  Inbian  Schools. 

Introduito7-y  Kote  hy  tlu:  Autlior. 

[Tlie  relation  of  Christianity  to  the  education  of  barbaric  ])eoples  is 
well  illustrated  by  the  attempts  made  during  two  hundred  years  to 
ci\ilize  the  Red  Indians  of  America;  attempts  began  early  and  con- 
tinued late,  and  diversified  by  a  great  deal  of  unchristian  conduct  on 
the  part  of  white  men. 

The  United  States  official  reports  have  decided  that  there  are  as  many 
Indians  in  the  states  now,  as  there  were  when  the  whites  first  settled 
here,  so  that  Christianity  has  not  killed  out  the  Indian  stock  except  in 
the  natural  way  of  exterminating  all  who  could  be  persuaded  to  drink 
whiskey,  which  is  considered  by  many  to  be  a  fairly  wholesome  Chris- 
tianlike beverage. 

And,  in  respect  to  Christian,  American,  fair  dealing  with  the  Indi- 
ans, if  there  are  any  rulers,  princes,  potentates,  or  most  Christian 
Majesties,  or  pagans  of  the  earth,  who  have  amused  their  leisure  hours 
in  reading  our  Helen  Jackson's  Century  of  Dis/ionor,  they  are  respect- 
fully advised,  every  man  of  them,  to  put  in  their  time  in  reading 
most  religiously  the  history  of  their  own  respective  countries,  in  order 
to  l)e  instructed  in  this  world's  Christian  or  pagan  usage  of  the  rela- 
tively weak  and  defenseless  races  which  occupy  desirable  contiguous 
territory. 

There  is  a  vast  sight  of  difference  between  "Christianity"  and  the 
Church,  and  in  this  ]:)articular  instance  the  Church  has  done  its  level 
best  to  atone  for  the  rascally  conduct  of  "Christianity"  —  if  that, 
indeed,  is  a  proper  synonym  for  Uncle  Sam  and  his  government.  In 
more  recent  years,  however,  our  politicians  have  begun  to  deal  more 
fairly  by  our  Indians,  and  the  results,  as  depicted  by  Dr.  Dorchester, 
indicate  that  a  new  era  has  opened  for  the  copper-colored  "wards  of 
the  nation." 

Industrial  education  has  been  introduced  among  various  tribes  at 
widely  scattered  points,  with  a  degree  of  success  that  has  excited  the 
admiration  of  all  who  have  become  acquainted  with  the  work.  The 
Indians  have  proved  to  be  thrifty  farmers,  and  capable  workmen  at  a 
great  variety  of  industries. 

This,  however,  is  by  no  means  the  most  surprising  thing  to  those  who 


234 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


have  been  slow  to  recognize  the  Indian's  capacity  for  reaching  the  higher 
levels  of  manhood.  I  have,  therefore,  invited  Dr.  Dorchester,  whose  writ- 
ings have  won  for  him  so  enviable  a  place  in  the  esteem  of  his  contempo- 
raries, to  write  upon  the  Moral  and  Religious  Education  of  the  Redmen.] 

Outside  of  Alaska,  there  are  a  quarter  of  a  million  Indians  in  the 
United  States.  Lately  they  were  all  pagans,  and  a  majority  are  still  as 
pagan  as  ever.  Their  ideas  of  the  CJreat  S[)irit  are  modified  by  fetish 
conceptions.     I'hey  are  stolid,   and  hard  to   be    impressed  with   new 


APACHE   STUDENTS   ON    THEIR   ARRIVAL  AT    CARLISLE. —Caftain    Pkatt. 


ideas.  Their  ethical  notions  are  overshadowed  by  animal  instincts, 
appetites,  and  passions.  Their  varied  languages  express  few  spiritual 
sentiments,  indicating  a  paucity  of  religious  ideas.  Much  of  this 
paganism,  as  dense  as  an\'  in  Africa,  is  within  {xw  hundred  miles  of 
( )maha,  Kansas  City,  or  I  )enver,  there  being  very  few  Christian  Indians 
in  all  that  area. 

Ihe  earliest  attempt  to  Christianize  the  North  American  Indians 
was  made  near  Albany,  three  years  before  John  Eliot  of  Roxburv  began 
his  work.  The  Mayhews  in  Massachusetts,  father  and  sons,  were 
Indian  missionaries  during  one  hundred  and  thirty  years.      Jonathan 


CJ/K/SJ/.lX/jy  IX  ITS   RIJATIOX    TO   EDCCAJ/OX.         23.S 

Edwards  was  a  missionar\-  to  tlic  Slockbridgcs,  and  the  fatlicr  of  Presi- 
dent Kirkland  of  Harvard  to  the  Oneidas.  Dartmouth  College  began 
as  an  Indian  school.  'I'he  earliest  attempts  at  Indian  education  were, 
without  exception,  umlertaken  by  the  churches.  There  were  thirty-six 
hundred  Christian  Intlians  at  one  time  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts. 
'Ihe  churches  of  America  have  never  failed  to  follow  the  Indians  in 
their  westward  migrations.  Fifty-live  years  ago,  missionaries  to  the 
Indians  traveled  one  hundretl  and  twenty-nine  days  overland,  from  St. 
I.ouis  to  the  Pacific  northwest;  some  of  the  party  are  still  living. 


APACHE   STUDENTS  AFTER    FOUR   MONTHS  AT  CARLISLE.  -  Captain  Pratt. 


Under  President  (irant,  the  Indian  tribes  were  so  portioned  out  to 
the  different  religious  bodies  of  the  United  States  that  each  denomina- 
tion was  invited  to  ro-oi)erate  with  the  government  in  the  appointment 
of  agents.  For  examjile,  the  Methodists  were  to  select  fourteen  agents. 
The  design  of  this  was  to  take  the  civilization  of  the  Indians  out  of 
politics.  .Although  this  policy  has  not  been  fully  carried  out,  it  gave 
a  great  impulse  toward  the  evangelization  of  the  Indians.  There  were, 
in  18S7,  twenty-three  thousand  Indian  communicants,  with  ninetv-three 
stations,  four  hundred  and  sixty-nine  substations,  with  seven  hundred 
and  forty-five  lay  and  clerical  workers. 


236 


THE    I'RIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  been  in  the  Canadian  Indian 
mission  field  for  more  than  two  centuries,  being  the  only  occupants 
during  one  hundred  and  seventy  years.  A  third  part  of  the  C\inadian 
Indians  are  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Nearly  all  the 
mission  work  in  Montana  is  conducted  by  Roman  Catholic  laborers. 

Out  of  thirty-eight  hun- 
dred Indians  at  Stand- 
ing Rock  Agency,  Da- 
kota, there  are  seven 
hundred  and  ninety- 
one  Roman  Catholic 
communicants.  Thirty- 
six  per  cent  of  the  In- 
dians of  this  agency  are 
connected  with  some 
church.  The  Roman 
Catholic  agentat  Stand- 
ing Rock  is  one  of 
the  best  agents  in  the 
United  States,  —  a 
broad-minded  man,  de- 
voted to  his  work. 

A  third  part  of  the 
twenty  -  three  hundred 
Indians  in  the  north- 
east corner  of  South 
Dakota  are  Christian 
Indians,  and  five  hun- 
dred out  of  seventeen 
hundred  at  the  Yank- 
ton Agency.  Of  twenty- 
six  thousand  Indians 
in  North  and  South  Dakota  there  are  forty-six  hundred  Roman  com- 
municants; and  of  Protestants  about  twelve  thousand  adherents,  that 
is,  counting  the  Christian  families,  of  whom  nearly  one-half  are  com- 
municants. Bishop  Hare's  great  work  has  been  done  here;  there 
being  in  v/itness  two  thousand  Indian  communicants  in  the  Protestant 
P^Mscopal  Church.  Mrs.  Sitting  Bull  is  a  member  of  a  Congregational 
Church.  Her  husband  kept  his  tribe  in  paganism,  but  they  have  been 
largely  Christianized  since  his  death. 

The  Protestant  Indians  have  abandoned  the  worst  of  their  hereditary 
customs;   their  most  depraved  dances,  and  medical   incantations,  and 


TOM   TORLINO,  THE    NAVAJO.  AS  HE  ^ivixlVhLv  ^, 
CARLISLE. 

The  Navajos  as  a  tribe  are  people  of  great  native  ability. 
Carlos  Montezuma,  an  Apache,  a  thoroughly  educated 
physician,  is  the  official  attendant  at  the  Carlisle  Indian 
School. 


christiaxity  ix  its  kei.atjox  to  educatiox. 


Wi 


the  leadership  of  their  medicine  men.  "  Long  time  quit,"  said  an  old 
medicine  man  to  mo.  And  they  have  abandoned  i)olygamy,  and  the 
sale  of  their  girls  for  wives,  and  they  have  taken  a  strong  stand  on  the 
temperance  question.  When  (,'hrisiian  Indians  refused  to  drink,  a 
trader  placed  a  cask  of  whiskey  on  their  homewartl  path.  In  Indian 
file  they  passed  it,  at  about  dusk.  The  first  said,  "The  devil  is  here  "; 
the  second,  "  I  smells  him  ":  the  third  gave  the  devil  a  push  with  his 
foot:  and  the  fourth  rolled  the  devil  down  the  hill, —  "  1  have  him  run." 
1  saw  two  eklers  in  the  Columbia  River  Conference,  and  two  other 
brethren,  four  Indians, 
who  became  Christians 
in  Washington  Terri- 
tory and  who  went  to 
an  Indian  horse-race 
near  the  Nez  Perces' 
Agency,  where  the 
braves  were  arrayed  in 
their  war-j^aint.  The 
four  began  to  sing  and 
then  to  i)ray,  and  then 
to  tell  the  story  of  their 
new  Christian  experi- 
ence and  faith;  and 
many  of  the  savages 
went  to  the  stream  and 
washed  off  the  war- 
paint, and  then  be- 
gan upon  new  courses 
of  life.  There  were 
a  hundred  Indians 
who  determined  to 
be  Christian  Indians.       miss  s.  l.  Mcbeth.  of  the  nez  ferce  mission." 


1  This  highly  cultivated  woman,  early  in  St.  Louis  city  mission  work,  and  among  the 
Choctaw  people,  gave  twenty  years  of  singularly  consecrated  service  to  the  Nez  Percys. 
Too  much  of  an  invalid  to  go  about,  she  lived  alone  with  none  but  Indian  neighbors. 
Her  philological  investigations  gave  her  high  rank  with  scholars,  as  a  student  of  Indian 
lore.  To  the  red  men  she  was  a  living  theological  seminary.  Selecting  a  few  of  the 
brightest  Christian  Indians,  she  gave  them  four  or  five  years  of  special  training  for  relig- 
ious work  in  the  tribe;  then  trained  others.  General  Howard  testifies  that  (he  village 
where  she  lived  became  civilized  through  her  work;  and  he  adds  the  words  of  sub-Chief 
|onah,  as  to  her  influence  :  — 

"  It  makes  Indians  stop  buying  and  selling  wives;  stop  gambling  and  horse-racing  for 
money;  stop  getting  drunk  and  running  about;  stop  all  time  lazy  and  make  them  all  time 
work." 


238  TIJE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

They  sent  for  a  former  missionary,  Spaulding,  who  had  been  driven 
away  through  Indian  complications;  and  to-day  there  are  nine  hundred 
Presbyterian  communicants  out  of  a  total  number  of  eighteen  hundred 
and  twenty-eight  Nez  Perce  Indians. 

I  attended  ]]ishop  Hare's  Episcopal  Indian  Convocation  at  the 
Rosebud  Agency.  There  were  two  thousand  redmen  there,  not  one  in 
Indian  costume.  They  had  come  hundreds  of  miles  from  every  direc- 
tion. There  were  four  hundred  and  seventy  tepees  within  half  a  mile. 
The  Indians  participated  in  the  Church's  service  on  Sunday.  On 
Monday  they  held  a  Home  Missionary  meeting,  and  a  Woman's  Home 
Missionary  service.  They  approached  the  altar,  one  by  one,  making 
an  offering,  and  many  making  remarks.  The  offerings  amounted  to 
more  than  a  thousand  dollars.  I'hese  are  they  who  lately  came  out 
from  Sioux  paganism. 

I  visited  the  Stockbridge  Indians  in  Wisconsin,  and  the  Oneidas. 
It  was  like  being  in  a  rural  district  in  New  England,  with  well-housed 
and  well-tilled  farms.  Their  Episcopal  and  their  Methodist  Church 
buildings  I  found  superior  to  anything  I  saw  in  wide  travels  in  the 
Dakotas.  I  dined  with  an  Indian  family,  where  the  housekeeping  was 
as  tidy  as  if  in  New  P^ngland.  One  of  the  daughters  had  attended 
Captain  Pratt's  Indian  School  in  Pennsylvania,  and  a  training  school 
for  nurses  in  Philadelphia. 

That  the  Christianity  of  Indians  will  bear  inspection  is  shown  by  an 
incident  on  the  Nook  Sack,  east  of  Puget  Sound,  near  the  Canada 
line.  A  white  man's  horse  forded  the  stream,  and  began  to  eat  up  an 
Indian  woman's  garden.  She  drove  him  off  with  a  pitchfork,  and  ac- 
cidentally killed  him.  Her  husband  did  not  reprove  her,  but  went  at 
once  to  the  owner  and  paid  him  seventy-five  dollars. 

There  are  six  forts,  that  I  know  of,  that  have  been  abandoned  by  the 
government  in  Arizona,  because  the  civilization  of  the  Indians  has 
made  such  progress.  There  were  eighty  forts  and  military  posts  in 
1872,  to  protect  the  border  from  the  Indians;  now  there  are  less  than 
twenty.  Indian  schools  are  held  in  some  of  these  abandoned  forts. 
The  Indians  intellectually,  morally,  socially,  have  outgrown  the  need 
of  three-fourths  of  the  protective  armament  thought  to  be  needful 
twenty  years  ago.  So  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  looking  at  it  merely 
from  a  humanitarian  point  of  view,  the  money  put  into  schooling  and 
Christianizing  the  Indians  has  been  well  spent. 


\)    r/J^/^^^'^^^*-0^'»-^ 


CHKISTIAXITY  I.V  ITS  RELATION   TO  EDUCATIOX. 


239 


4.    The  NioiiKAKA  Mission. 

By  THE  Rt.  Rev.  \V.  H.  Hare,  D.l).,  I'.jmiih',  Sioi'x  Falls,  South  Dakota. 

The  Indians  with  whom  the  Mission  lias  iiad  to  deal  have  been  some 
of  the  most  reckless  and  the  wildest  of  our  North  American  tribes,  and 
they  are  scattered  over  a  district,  some  parts  of  which  are  twelve  days' 
travel  distant  from  others;  nevertheless  the  missionaries  have  penetrated 
the  most  tlistant  camps  and  reached  the  wildest  of  the  tribes. 


INDl.AN    LOG   SCHOOLHOUSE, 

Where  the  teacher,  Miss  Mary  C.  Collins,  lived  for  many  months.  The  artist  has  cut  off  the 
school-bell  hung  on  a  frame  near  the  house,  and  cut  off  the  wide  and  somewhat  desolate 
view  of  the  prairie.  The  teacher,  now  at  the  Standing  Rock  Agency,  is  one  of  the  most 
efficient  of  all  the  Indian  workers.  Her  plea  for  a  school  for  the  chief  Thunderhawk  is  a 
classic,  in  the  way  of  a  successful  search  for  the  Lord's  money  for  the  Lord's  work.  Any- 
one who  desires  to  seek  an  interesting  story  will  send  to  the  American  Missionary  Associa- 
tion, Bible  House,  New  York,  for  her  leaflet,  "  How  I  became  a  Missionary." 

Twenty- two  years  ago  there  was  not  to  be  found  among  any  of  these 
Indians  a  single  boarding-school.  (Jur  Mission  boarding-schools  were 
the  first  venture  among  them  in  this  line.  A\'e  have  now  four  in 
successful  operation  among  these  Indians. 

\\'e  have  four  commodious,  substantial  boarding-school  buildings, 
and  a  vast  and  once  desolate  country  is  dotted  over  with  forty-eight 
neat  churches  and  chapels,  and   thirty-four  small,  but  comfortable, 


240  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

mission  residences.  No  recess  in  the  wilderness  is  so  retired  that  you 
may  not,  perhaps,  find  a  little  chapel  in  it.  All  this  has  been  accom- 
plished without  government  subsidies,  by  the  gifts  of  generous  friends. 

Twenty-two  years  ago  there  were  only  six  churches  or  stations.  Now 
more  than  seventy  congregations  have  been  gathered;  the  clergy  have 
presented  for  confirmation,  during  my  episcopate,  nearly  four  thousand 
candidates;  nine  faithful  Indians  are  serving  in  the  sacred  ministry, 
seven  having  died;  and  the  offerings  of  our  native  Christians  in  1894 
amounted  to  $3,176. 

The  Indians  have  lost  almost  everything  by  the  progress  of  civiliza- 
tion. The  antelope,  deer,  and  buffalo  were  their  capital,  and  the  raw 
material  out  of  which  they  provided  for  almost  all  their  wants,  whether 
clothing,  food,  tents,  or  utensils;  and  these  animals  have  almost 
entirely  disappeared.  The  Indian  acquisition  of  new  habits  and  pro- 
ductive occupations  is  a  slow  process.  Comparatively  little  pecuniary 
aid  can  be  expected,  therefore,  from  them.  Their  needs,  secular  and 
spiritual,  meanwhile,  are  extreme. 

We  could,  to-day,  organize  many  new  congregations  of  heathen 
Indians  had  we  chapels  to  gather  them  in,  and  if  we  had  men  to  make 
disciples  of  them  and  teach  them  all  things  whatsoever  our  Lord  hath 
commanded.  These  chapels  would  cost  from  five  to  fifteen  hundred 
dollars  each,  according  to  size  and  location.  The  salaries  of  the 
teachers,  catechists,  or  ministers,  would,  as  the  case  might  be,  range 
from  ten  to  seventy  dollars  per  month.  The  children  in  our  boarding- 
schools  are  provided  for  by  annual  scholarships  of  sixty  dollars  each. 
There  are  now  employed  in  mission  work  fifteen  clergymen,  seventy- 
two  catechists  and  helpers,  men  and  women.  Their  support  is  a  matter 
of  the  first  importance.-^ 


1  Note  by  the  Author.  —  I  notice  in  the  stately  and  somewhat  serious  official  Report 
of  the  Foreign  and  Domestic  Missions  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  1893,  a  delicious 
bit  of  humor  in  a  prominently  worded  subdivision  of  the  report  referring  to  the  ecclesias- 
tical debts  of  the  Niobrarian  Deanery.     It  reads  like  the  famous  Hibernian  history  of  the 

Green  Isle  :  — 

"Chapter  on  Reptiles. 

"  There  are  no  snakes,  or  reptiles  of  any  kind  whatever." 

"Debts  of  the  Niobrarian  Deanery. 

"  There  are  no  debts  of  any  kind,  —  churches,  chapels,  parsonages  or  boarding-schools." 

Seven  white  churches  in  the  same  Diocese,  in  the  same  year,  reported  flourishing  debts. 

All  the  money  for  erecting  eighty-two  Indian  churches  or  parsonages  has  passed  through 

the  hands  of  the  prudent,  thrifty  Bishop  and  the  work  done  under  his  supervision  —  and 

there  are  no  debts. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IN  ITS  KI-J.ITIOJV   TO  EDUCATIOiY. 


241 


The  Great  Convocation. 


Notes  nv  the  Author. 


The  revered  Bishop  has  given  more  than  a  score  of  years  to  the  work 
of  establishing  the  Kingdom  of  Cod  among  the  Dakotas.  The  July 
Convocation  of  the  Niobrara  Deanery,  alluded  to  by  Dr.  Dorchester, 
is  a  gathering  unique  in  the  Northwest.  The  hills  which  once  echoed 
to  the  weird  songs  and  wild  cries  of  the  ghost-dance,  now  hear  the 
solemn  confession  of  Christian  faith  and  holy  hymns  at  sunset. 


CONVOCATION   OF   INDIAN    MISSIONS   OF  THE   PROTESTANT    EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH,   1893.  — Bishop  Hare. 


" Lila  campagni  ofa"  is  the  cry  of  the  excited  Indian  helper  on 
horseback,  as  he  counts  "a  great  many  wagons,"  two  hundred  and 
eighty-four  of  them,  in  the  great  procession  of  devout  redmen  moving 
toward  the  meeting-place.  The  Indian  ponies  are  soon  turned  out  to 
graze,  and  the  hospitable  pine-bough  lunch  booths  are  crowded  with 
Christians.  At  the  afternoon  service,  the  Woman's  Auxiliary  makes 
over  to  the  Bishop  $1,500  as  their  collection,'  and  these  devout 
helpers  rehearse  to  each  other  their  stories  of  how  they  raised  the 
money.  The  men  gather  in  businesslike  companies  and  attend  to 
the  auditing  of  the  church-fund  accounts  of  local  treasurers. 

1  S2210.77,  the  year  preceding. 


242  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

It  appears  that  the  educational  work  has  made  such  progress  that  the 
very  papooses  have  learned,  as  soon  as  they  are  unstrapped  from  their 
boards,  to  salute  the  stars  and  stripes,  and  the  boys,  instead  of  prac- 
tising the  war-cry,  sing  "  America."  Young  braves  have  enlisted  in  great 
numbers  in  the  holy  war  against  every  form  of  wickedness,  and  they 
plead  with  the  impecunious  Bishop  for  new  chapels.  The  visiting 
chiefs  testify  of  the  help  the  religion  of  Christ  has  been  to  their  people, 
and  the  Pine  Ridge  chiefs  respond.  At  nightfall  the  stars  appear  one 
by  one  in  the  clear  sky  to  show  forth  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  tribal 
camp-fires  glow  on  the  prairie,  around  which  the  redmen  rehearse  the 
story  of  the  Cross  and  what  Christianity  has  done  for  them. 

After  four  days  and  nights  the  magical  city  of  tents  disappears,  and 
the  wagon  train  is  lost  to  sight  in  a  hail-storm.^ 


5.    Christian  Education  for  the  Victims  of  Caste. 

A  Lectl're,  a.d.  3900. 

Two  thousand  years  from  now  the  class  in  English  Literature  in 
Calcutta  University  will  be  questioned  by  the  Professor  as  to  what  Lord 
Brougham  meant  when  he  spoke  of  "the  wild  and  guilty  fantasy  of 
property  in  man."  The  students  who  have  been  sweltering  at  foot-ball 
under  the  hot  Indian  sun,  and  have  had  no  time  to  refer  to  or  consult 
the  fine-print  foot-notes,  will  have  no  idea  what  he  meant.  The 
accommodating  Professor  will  then  rise  to  explain  that  Christendom 
was  not  rid  of  human  slavery  until  the  nineteenth  century.  And  the 
brightest  young  man  in  the  class,  not  ignorant  of  the  tradition  of  the 
present  caste  system  of  India,  will  draw  a  long  breath  and  think  that 
his  revered  non-Christian  ancestors  of  the  nineteenth  century  were  not 
so  much  behind  the  times  as  they  might  have  been. 

When,  however,  this  bright  youth  studies  theology,  his  learned  Pro- 
fessor in  Ecclesiastical  History  will  explain  to  him  that  their  non- 
Christian  ancestors  did  not  "catch  on"  to  the  Christian  cue  till  some 

1  It  means  much  to  America  that  Miss  Revenger  is  now  a  zealous  worker  in  the  Church 
of  God,  and  happily  married  to  an  Indian  clergyman  with  a  quaint  name.  Standing  Bull 
is  the  helper  at  Ascension  Chapel  and  James  Eagleboy  at  St.  Luke's.  Daniel  High  Elk  is 
the  helper  at  Holy  Faith  station,  and  George  Fire  Thunder  the  catechist  at  the  Holy  Cross ; 
Henry  Turning  Holy  is  a  helper,  and  Joseph  Black  Bear.  Henry  Red  Shirt  is  the  helper 
at  Big  Turnip  and  Red  Dog;  and  Philip  Good  Voice  the  catechist  of  Turtle  Creek.  Dan 
Firecloud  catechises  All  Saints'  Chapel.  The  readers  of  Archbisliop  Trench,  and  other 
eminent  authorities  upon  the  origin  of  surnames  among  white  folk  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica, must  think  of  Firecloud  and  Eaglelooy  as  good  names  to  conjure  l)y  as  Shake-spear, 
Bowman,  Armstrong,  Shepherd,  or  Smith,  or,  in  the  Greek,  Philip  the  lover  of  horses. 


CO 

>-" 
O 
2 
m 
O 
< 

u 
z 
z 

>- 

X 

o 

X 

o 

D 
X 

o 

J 

< 
a. 
o 
o 
w 
K. 

Hi 

ui 

X 
H 

U. 
O 

z 
g 

< 
o 
o 
> 

z 
o 
o 

z 

< 

Q 

z 


•^   c 

s| 

?  -5 

"     o 

«■  E 

C    nl 
"•  O 


a) 


3    <n 

o  x: 

11 

.2  ia 


in  f 
5  o 

H  o 

c 


b  .s 
s  ^ 


CHRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS  KIJ.ATIOX   TO  EDUCATIOX. 


245 


time  late  in  the  twentieth  or  in  the  early  part  of  tiie  twenty-first  cen- 
tury, and  that  if  the  young  men  in  the  class  will  be  at  some  pains  to 
secure  accurate  information,  they  will  find  that  Hinduism  and  Chris- 
tianity ilid  not  stand  on  the  same  platform  as  to  caste  in  the  nineteenth 
century. 

I. 

"It  may  interest  you,  my  beloveil  hearers,"  the  Professor  will  say, 
"to  know  that  this  'wild  and  guilty  fantasy  '  business  was  of  somewhat 
long  standing,   indeed  too   long  altogether.     The   death   penalty  was 


This  represents  the  main  hall.  There  are  High  School,  Normal,  College,  and  Theological  De- 
partments. Fifteen  hundred  students  have  been  educated  here  within  half  a  century.  The 
sum  of  twenty  thousand  dollars  would  not  cover  the  cash  contributions  to  this  college  by 
those  on  the  board  of  instruction.  The  English  missionaries  say  that  the  Madura  work  is 
remarkably  well  organized.  Its  central  vivifying  feature  is  this  college,  of  which  the  Rev. 
G.  T.  Washburn,  D.D.,  is  Principal. 


visited  upon  one  who  killed  an  ox,  under  the  Roman  law,  but  if  one 
killed  a  slave,  the  law  was  silent.  Under  the  later  Roman  Republic 
slaves  were  crucified  upon  slight  occasion.  I'he  Roman  gentlemen 
who  indulged  in  such  recreation  were  called  Apaches. 

"According  to  Professor  Stowe,  who  had  a  theological  seminary  at 
Cincinnatus  upon  the  Roman  peninsula,  there  was  a  philosopher  of 
great  authority  in  that  benighted  age,  Cato  Legree  the  Censor.  He 
was  a  kind  of  conscience  to  his  countrymen  who  had  none,  devoting 


246  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

his  life  to  keeping  bad  men  out  of  office  and  bad  customs  out  of  society. 
If  you  will  kindly  take  notes,  I  will  give  you  the  authorities.  He  is 
referred  to  by  Plutarch  and  by  Dean  Merivale,  who  flourished  b.c.  149, 
and  admirably  described  by  Livy,  xxxix.  40;  also  by  Arnold  of  Rugby, 
in  his  treatise  on  the  later  Roman  CommonwealtJi,  p.  20.  Legree,  the 
conscience  of  Rome,  was  a  man  of  little  domestic  affection  and  a  hard 
master  to  his  slaves.  'Why  do  we  sit  here  all  day,'  he  asked,  '  as  if  we 
had  nothing  to  do ;  debating  about  the  fate  of  a  few  wretched  old  Greeks 
(slaves),  whether  the  undertakers  of  Rome  or  Achsea  are  to  have  the 
burying  of  them?  ' 

"When  Epictetus  heard  this,  he  replied:  'Wilt  thou  not  remember 
over  whom  thou  rulest,  that  they  are  thy  relations,  thy  brethren  by 
nature,  the  offspring  of  Zeus?  ' 

"Slavery  was  so  interlocked  with  the  military  system  of  Rome  that 
it  is  to  be  regarded  as  part  of  the  constitution  itself. 

"I  wish  now  to  put  you  upon  your  guard  against  somewhat  partial 
Christian  writers  who  will  quote  to  you  with  no  small  learning,  isolated 
protests  against  slavery  by  the  Christians  who  finally  came  into  power 
in  the  place  of  the  Romans.  'The  neck  of  man,'  remarked  Ephrem, 
the  Syrian,  'should  bear  no  yoke  but  that  of  Christ.'  And  it  is  indeed 
true  that  the  Bible  placed  more  value  upon  man  than  the  Shastas  used 
by  our  own  ancestors,  and  that  the  teachings  of  Christ  were  such  as 
finally  to  abolish  slavery,  while  our  own  ancestral  books  had  nothing 
in  them  which  tended  to  break  up  the  caste  system  which  was  the  curse 
of  India  during  forty  centuries. 

"It  is  also  true  that  if  you  investigate  the  history  of  Christendom, 
you  will  find  many  movements  which  originated  with  the  Church  tend- 
ing to  modify  the  condition  of  slaves;  Lord  Macaulay  especially  noting 
the  aid  of  the  priesthood  in  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  England  after 
the  Norman  Conquest.  If  at  the  same  time  you  inquire  into  Hindu 
history,  you  will  find  no  trace  in  our  literature,  prior  to  the  nineteenth 
century,  to  indicate  that  our  religionists  sought  to  modify  the  hardships 
of  Indian  caste. 

"Still,  however,  the  fact  remains  that  the  system  of  slavery,  which 
the  early,  and  what  was  once  called  the  medieval  Christianity,  inherited 
from  the  Roman  empire,  was  changed  to  serfdom,  and  then  serfdom 
to  personal  freedom,  without  the  active  inter\ention  of  Christianity. 
At  least  there  is  so  much  to  be  said  as  to  the  efficiency  of  secular 
causes,  and  so  little  to  be  said  of  overt  acts  of  Christianity  itself,  that 
it  is  not  worth  while  to  contend  that  Christian  influences  finally 
abolished  slavery  in  Europe. 

"Later  than  the  period  I  allude  to,  there  sprang  up  a  system  of  what 


CIIRISTIAXITY-  IX  ITS   RELATION   TO   EIU'CAT/OX. 


247 


may  be  called  colonial  slavery,  which  is  to  be  historically  distinguished 
from  that  immemorial  system  which  cursed  the  beginnings  of  civilization 
in  Europe,  as  caste  was  so  long  the  bane  of  India. 

"St.  Christopher,  who,  as  you  will  recall,  was  the  discoverer  of 
America,  to  which  India  was  so  greatly  indebted  for  unselfish  service 
in  establishing  educational  institutions  in  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth 
centuries,  St.  Christopher,  I  say,  who  came  to  be  worshiped  in  India 
by  our  own  non-Christian  ancestors  after  tliey  had  given  up  some  of 
their   more   ancient   gods,   this   St.    Christopher   once   shipped   North 


BUTLER    HALL,   BAREILLY. 

Twenty-one  theological  graduates  in  1891.    Building  erected  by  the  aid  of  William  Butler,  D.D., 
founder  of  M.  E.  Missions  in  India  and  Mexico. 


American  Indians  from  Hispaniola  as  two-legged  cattle  to  Spain,  to 
be  exchanged  as  slaves  for  four-legged  cattle  for  his  colonies  in  the 
New  World;  but  Isabella  the  queen  set  them  free. 

"When  the  English  colonial  system  was  first  developed,  the  worst 
men  in  the  little  isle  engaged  in  the  .African  slave-trade;  but  the  best 
opposed  it,  as  soon  as  they  knew  what  was  going  on.  The  Quakers, 
who  were  then,  as  now,  the  beloved  friends  of  all  mankind,  were  the 
first  to  begin  a  serious  agitation  to  break  up  British  slave-trading,  which 
was  abolished  in  iSit.  This  was  followed  by  the  emancipation  of  all 
slaves  in  the  English  colonies  in  1831s.  American  emancipation  was 
connected  with  their  war  for  the  I'nion.     In  the  Spanish  West  Indies 


248 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


and  Brazil,  slavery  was  extinct  soon  after.  The  serfdom  in  Russia  was 
taken  in  hand  in  1861,  by  the  Emperor  Alexander,  who  had  made  up 
his  mind,  from  studying  the  Bible  when  a  boy, that  serfdom  was  wrong, 
and  who  formed  the  purpose  at  that  early  age  to  set  free  forty  millions 
of  serfs. 

"In  Mohammedan  countries  the  Koran  fortified  slavery  by  legalizing 
an  infamous  concubinage  system  in  connection  with  domestic  slavery, 
although,  on  the  whole,  the  Moslem  book  took  kindly  to  the  slaves 
themselves.  In  the  nineteenth  century,  the  period  we  are  discussing, 
in  Turkey,  the  leading  Moslem  power,  household  slavery  was  of  a 
relatively  mild  type.  It  was  maintained,  in  spite  of  the  illegality  of 
the  slave  traffic,  partly  by  Moslem  raiders  in  Africa,  who  took  their 
stolen  youth  into  Arabia  for  sale  to  the  pious  pilgrims  who  visited  the 
Prophet's  shrine. 

"'They  are  not  people,  they  are  our  dogs,'  the  African  Catos  used 
to  say  concerning  their  slaves.  At  the  time  of  the  general  break-up  of 
slavery,  however,  the  Christian  powers  of  the  world  took  heartily  to  the 
business  of  carrying  their  anti-slavery  gospel  war  into  Africa,  setting 
free  the  slaves,  and  building  churches  in  the  place  of  slave  barracoons. 


:.^l^C10r^IARY  travel   in   the   GARO   hills,  with   "old  HA-TIE/— Pekrine. 


"Slavery  in  China  in  the  nineteenth  century  was  maintained  upon 
the  grounds  it  rested  upon  in  classic  Greece, —  the  poverty  of  some  and 
the  cupidity  of  others,  among  the  multitudes  of  a  thickly  peopled  land. 
Dr.  Blodgett  of  Pekin,  whom  it  is  a  pleasure  to  remember  in  this 
thirty-ninth  century,  reports  that  the  youth  of  China  were  sold  in  his 
day  at  thirty  rupees.     And  Miss  Fielde,  whose  letter  is  still  extant  in 


CIlR/STUA-rTY  LV  ITS  RFJ..1T/0.V   TO  EDUCAT/O.V.        249 


LUCKNOW  SCHOOL   CHILDREN. 

It  is  unsafe  for  the  little  ones  to  be  on  the  street  unattended ;  so  they  are  picked  up,  and  carried 
to  the  Mission  Day  School  in  hand-carts.    (Photograph  by  Miss  L.  W.  Sullivan.) 


the  library  of  the  Methodi.st  College  at  Lucknow,  reports  that  when 
she  first  went  to  China,  she  saw  a  baby-peddler  with  little  girls  to  sell. 
He  had  started  out  with  six  in  two  covered  baskets  on  a  pole  across  his 
shoulder,  but  had  sold  three  before  the  missionary  met  him.  One  of 
these  girls,  if,  after  two  thousand  years  I  am  sure  of  my  facts, —  one  of 
these  identical  babies  was  shipped  to  the  Sand  Lots,  near  San  Francisco, 
where  she  studied  medicine  in  a  hospital  founded  by  one  Christian 
Hoodlum,  who  began  life  as  a  laundryman  and  who  died  a  plumber. 
Ihe  baby's  name  was  Oy  Yoke,  and  she  became  a  medical  missionary 
in  China." 

n. 

"In  continuing  my  lecture,  I  am,  at  this  point,  obliged  to  refer  to 
certain  relics  of  barbarism  in  America  in  the  nineteenth  century,  in 
order  to  fortify  the  position  I  took  in  regard  to  the  strong  grip  the 
slave  system  had  on  Christianity. 

"Those  of  you  who  have  paid  the  most  attention  to  ecclesiastical 
history  are  familiar  with  the  fact  that  there  was  of  old  a  great  difference 


250 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


between  Christianity  ;ind  the  Church;  that  there  were  more  or  less 
Christians  outside  the  Church;  some  of  them  thrust  out,  or  kept  out 
by  the  Church,  and,  upon  the  other  hand,  more  or  less  who  'belonged 
to  the  Church'  who  really  did  not  belong  there  by  any  good  right  in 
the  fitness  of  things.  On  account  of  this  imperfect  alignment,  it  is 
sometimes  hard  to  say  how  far  Christianity  was  responsible  for  the 
conduct  of  the  Church. 

"  It  is  well  known  to  such  of  our  antiquarian  students  as  care  anything 
about  investigating  it,  that  no  small  amount  of  barbaric  violence  and 

cruel  race-prejudice  e.xisted  for 
a  generation  or  two  after  the  fall 
of  slavery  in  America,  much  like 
that  prejudice  which  so  long 
existed  in  our  own  country  after 
the  abolition  of  caste  among  our 
Hindu  ancestors,  although  there 
was  more  mob  violence  in  Amer- 
ica in  one  generation  than  in  a 
hundred  years  of  India,  on  ac- 
count of  the  difference  of  racial 
characteristics. 

"I  have  made  the  foregoing 
.point  in  order  that  I  may  call  your  attention  to  an  important  difference 
between  Hinduism  and  Christianity  in  respect  to  the  victims  of  caste 
in  that  nineteenth  century  which  is  the  period  under  discussion  to-day. 
"  I  have  to  confess  with  frankness  that  I  am  a  good  deal  mixed 
myself  in  regard  to  the  true  history  of  affairs  in  America  at  this  period; 
I  cannot  tell  just  what  was  done  by  the  saints  and  what  by  the  sinners. 
There  were  a  good  many  Christians  involved  in  slave-keeping,  and  I 
do  not  know  but  that  mob  rule  was  more  or  less  righteous,  at  least  so 
far  so  as  to  be  indorsed  by  local  Christianity,  or,  more  exactly,  by 
pious  neighbors;  and,  upon  the  other  hand,  there  were  a  good  many 
heretics  who  did  wliat  we  should  say  was  the  white  and  Christian  thing 
to  do  in  the  closing  years  of  that  century. 

"  I  refer  to  one  of  the  grandest  exhibitions  of  Christian  philanthropy 
in  the  whole  history  of  the  Church.  Christian  America  as  such, 
whether  in  the  Church  or  out  of  it,  as  to  Doxy,  I  wot  not, —  Christian 
America  North  and  Christian  America  South,  conceived  and  carried 
out  a  stupendous  plan  to  give  Christian  education  to  several  millions 
of  emancipated  slaves. 

"Now  in  order  to  match  this  from  our  own  Hindu  history,  I  should 
have  to  show  what  was  not  true,  that  the  well-educated   r>rahmans,  who 


CHRISTIAN  GARO   WOMhN, 

Who   attended    the    mission    schools.    Two   are 
teachers.  —  Dring. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IN  ITS  RELATION   TO  EDUCATION.        251 

were  early  students  in  the  liritish  government  schools  in  India,  spent 
vast  sums  of  money  in  order  to  eilucatc  the  lower  castes  or  the  outcasts 
of  our  country.  This  was  certainly  not  true,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able 
to  ascertain,  in  the  entire  nineteenth  century,  except  in  the  notable 
case  of  one  distinguished  Brahman  of  i)rincely  fortune,  of  mental 
breadth,  of  priceless  spiritual  charity,  who  opened  ten  boarding-schools 
in  his  province  for  the  lowest  castes  in  1894. 

"It  was  not  till  some  time  in  the  twentieth  century  that  our  (nvn 
Hindu  merchants  and  bankers  and  leaders  of  society  so  far  shook  off 
tlieir  non-Christian  notions  as  to  begin  to  emulate  the  Christians  of 
America  in  educating  the  victims  of  caste*  in  raising  up  those  whom 
they  had  helped  to  thrust  down.  Indeed,  the  work  was  not  fairly  done, 
heartily  done,  till  in  the  twenty-first  century,  when  India  took  a  fore- 
most place  among  the  Christian  peoples  of  the  world." 


III. 


"  I  am  come  now,  at  the  close  of  my  lecture,  to  the  most  important 
point  in  it;  as  John  Foster,  an  obscure  Baptist  minister  in  England, 
remarked  some  twenty 
centuries  since,  when 
he  spoke  of  the  way  to 
wind  up  a  long-winded 
sentence, —  the  fiercest 
life  is  in  the  tail.  The 
part  of  this  lecture,  my 
beloved  hearers,  which 
has  the  fiercest  life  in 
it,  is  this  closing  para- 
graph. The  grand  dis- 
tinguishing difference 
between  Christianity 
and  Brahmanism  in  the 
nineteenth  century  was 
this :  Brahmanism,  with 
a  faith  that  had  come  down  from  the  heights  of  six  or  seven  score  of 
generations  of  pure  blood,  and  with  the  native  wealth  of  India  at 
Brahmanical  beck,  never  raised  one  finger  toward  educating  the  victims 
of  caste  in  America;  but,  upon  the  other  hand,  America,  during  the 
nineteenth  century,  sent  an  incredible  number  of  Christian  teachers 
to  India,  the  most  of  whom  devoted  themselves  to  the  intellectual  and 
moral  elevation  of  the  lowest  castes  and  the  outcasts  of  India;  and  I  say, 


NATIVE  CHRISTIAN  SCHOOL,    INDIA. 


252 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


God  bless  them  all,  and  keep  their  memories  green  for  twenty  centu- 
ries, every  man  of  them,  whether  Hard-shelled  Baptist,  or  heretics 
with  no  shells  at  all.  Christians  in  England,  indeed,  ought  to  have 
borne  the  part  they  did  bear  in  giving  a  Christian  education  to  India, 
but  that  the  Americans  should  have  spent  priceless  life  and  untold 
treasure  for  a  far-away  people,  whom  the  givers  never  saw  and  had 
nothing  to  do  with   in  political  or  social  relations,  was  an  amazing 


KINDERGARTEN   CLASS  AT  ALICARH. 

There  is  a  great  difference  between  missionaries  in  their  ability  to  persuade  the  natives  to  have 
all  the  peculiar  features  of  Western  education  introduced  into  the  Ancient  East.  The  kinder- 
garten teacher,  whose  class  is  here  represented,  is  undoubtedly  the  first  who  has  succeeded 
in  duly  impressing  our  cousins  in  India  with  the  unique  humanitarian  value  of  that  educa- 
tional tradition  so  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  English-speaking  people, — the  pathetic  tale  of 
Mary  and  her  little  lamb.  Here,  by  favor  of  the  photographer,  we  find  that  the  fond  Hindu 
parent  has  been  induced  to  furnish  his  little  Mary  with  a  little  lamb.  The  question  of  female 
education  in  India  upon  the  English  model  may  now  be  considered  as  settled. 


exhibit  of  the  difference  between  the  ancient  Hindu  religion  and 
Christianity.  I  have  written  a  chapter  upon  this  subject,  giving  such 
details  as  I  could  not  well  give  in  a  lecture.  It  will  be  jniblished  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  India,  which  I  have  now  in  the  ])ress." 


B  S 
c   f3 


rt  J3 


E-S 

4)       . 


(^ 

H 
Z 

O 

o 

o 

D 

Ul 
H 

bJ 
X 

H 


o 
o 
z 
o 

(J 
o 
u 

o 
o 

w 

H 
0. 

< 

CD 

ID 
X 
H 


£•8 
-o  -5 

V  — 
E     3 


2.« 


E  "» 


CI/K/SJ/.LVITY  /.V  ITS  RELATION    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


255 


6.    The  Romance  of   Lii  e  amid  the  Groves  of  Simce 
AND   1'ai.m. 


The  romance  of  the  Far  Kast,  when  there  was  any,  consisted  largely 
in  dodging  the  head-hunters,  as  tlie  first  stranger  did  who  sought  for 
the  spice  of  life  among  the  Dyaks  of  Borneo.  In  1848,  no  one  could 
go  out  of  the  usual  path  without  risk.  Whatever  the  misfortune  to  be 
averted,  the  head  of 
some  one  must  be  taken 
to  propitiate  the  evil 
spirits;  if  one  desired 
good  luck  in  seed- 
sowing,  or  good  luck 
in  marrying,  he  must 
first  hunt  up  some- 
body's head.^ 

Aside  from  this  as- 
tounding idiosyncrasy, 
the  Dyaks  seem,  even 
in  their  paganism,  to 
have  been  pretty  clever 
sort  of  people.  They 
believed  in  God,  but 
said  that  He  slept  and 
cared  nothing  for  men. 
When  the  S.P.G.  told  TK,:.\ELtKo    r.L;.:.  .:.:,^..i  _i^ 

them  that  (iod   was  a 

Father,  they  listened.  And  when  Bishop  McDougal,  with  his  wife  and 
daughter,  accepted  their  cordial  invitation  to  a  feast  in  his  honor  and 
that  of  certain  representatives  of  the  British  government,  the  hosts 
decorated  their  table  with  three  human  heads,  new  killed  for  the  occa- 
sion, smoking  on  three  platters.  It  was  an  old-time  wedding-feast 
custom.  There  had  been  a  slight  rebellion,  now  hap])ily  quenched, 
as  the  heads  in  the  chargers  testified. 

Never  were  a  people  more  ready  to  receive  moral  instruction,  and  to 
obey  it.  The  sober  missionary  annals  of  the  Church  of  England  thrill 
the  reader,  as  if  it  were  a  strange  wild  story  of  magic  transformation; 

1  Digest  of  Records  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospd,  p.  682.  London, 
1892. 


256  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

a  radically  changed  life  in  savagery,  wrought  through  their  new  ideas  of 
God  as  a  wide-awake  Father  and  Friend,  and  the  Friend  too  of  those 
who  put  both  hands  to  their  heads  to  hold  them  on  while  running 
through  the  forests. 

There  was  never  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  a  better  illustration  of 
the  miracle-working  power  of  new  ideas;  ideas  sown,  germinating, 
bearing  fruit  in  really  good  soil.  The  Dyaks  had  not  hunted  heads 
because  they  were  so  much  worse  than  other  barbarians,  but  because 
they  did  not  know  any  better;  they  thought  this  was  the  course  to  take 
to  propitiate  the  only  spiritual  powers  that  took  an  interest  in  them. 
When  they  learned  better,  they  did  better,  thanks  be  to  God  the  Father, 
and  thanks  to  the  great  mother  heart  of  the  Church  of  England  which 
has  sought  in  every  corner  to  find  the  world's  neglected  children. 

These  great  changes  have  been  taking  place  in  these  very  years 
through  which  we  are  now  passing.  In  1885,  the  Rev.  J.  Perham 
reported  that,  at  Saribas,  the  seeds  of  Christian  truth  caught  and  sprang 
up,  before  the  arrival  of  the  authorized  teacher.  And  then,  in  1886, 
some  of  the  Updop  Dyaks  went  to  the  chief  of  the  Saribas  Dyaks  and 
asked  his  opinion  of  Christianity;  after  this  cautious  procedure,  they 
went  to  the  S.  P.  G.  missionary,  the  Rev.  W.  Crossland,  saying,  "  The 
Orang  Kaya  has  convinced  us:  teach  us  to  pray,  teach  us  to  worship 
God."  The  action  of  this  village  led  other  villages  to  ask  for  teachers. 
The  Bishop  of  Singapore  says,  in  commenting  upon  this,  that  it  is  the 
fruitage  of  truth  sown  in  the  mind  of  the  Saribas  chief,  twenty  years 
before.^ 

These  amiable  people  seem  never  to  be  in  a  rush;  they  think  over 
their  new  ideas  and  act  with  due  deliberation.  For  example,  the 
Skerang  Dyaks  had  long  been  famous  head-takers,  holding  to  the  cus- 
tom after  others  had  given  it  up,  but  in  1887  they  asked  the  Bishop  of 
Singa])ore  for  a  missionary,  and  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Leggatt  went  to  them. 
He  found  that  two  or  three  had  made  up  their  minds  to  become  Chris- 
tians, but  the  most  knew  absolutely  nothing  about  Christianity.  When 
the  chief  returned  from  a  gutta-percha  expedition  three  months  later, 
he  went  to  the  missionary,  saying,  "My  people  have  been  telling  me 
about  this  worship  which  you  have  come  here  to  teach  us,  but  I  want 
to  know  it  all  from  you."  After  several  conversations  the  chief  said,  "I 
have  tried  birds,  and  I  have  tried  spirits.  I  have  listened  to  the  voices 
of  the  one,  and  have  attended  to  the  demands  of  the  other,  and  made 
offerings  to  them,  but  I  never  could  see  that  I  gained  any  benefit  from 
them,  and  now  I  shall  have  no  more  to  do  with  them.  I  shall  become 
a  Christian."     A  council  was  then  held,  and  the  principal  men  deter- 

3  Digest  of  S.  P.  G.  Records,  p.  690,  1893. 


C/IK/STIAXITY  JN  ITS  KE/..1770.V    TO   KDUCATIOX. 


1>1 


mined  to  become  Christians.'  And  with  the  same  deliberation  they 
made  up  their  minds  to  abandon  the  habit  of  taking  off  the  heads  of 
strangers. 

II. 

The  Rev.  Eugene  Dunlap,  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mission  at 
Petchaburee  on  the  western  side  of  the  (iulf  of  Siam,  has  been  taking 
a  trij)  to  Java.  He  met  two  Americans  at  Uatavia,  one  of  whom  tuld 
him,  "The  missionaries  here  arc  not  accomplishing  anything,  the 
natives  do  not  take  to  them."      Mr.    Dunlap  then  went   over  to   call 


GRADUATING   CLASS.   1894,INSE1N   SEMINARY. 

The  Baptist  educational  work  in  Burmah  is  greatly  strengthened  by  the  college  at  Rangoon,  in 
which  pupils  may  be  fitted  for  thoroughgoing  work  in  the  religious  studies  at  Insein,  where 
there  are  usually  a  hundred  students.  The  practical  ability  of  these  young  men,  and  the 
wisdom  of  their  teachers,  appear  in  the  fact  that  the  Baptist  mission  churches  of  Burmah 
lead  the  world  in  self-support. 

u]~)on  a  Dutchman,  an  old  resident  of  forty  years,  who  at  once  took 
him  out  ten  miles  to  Depok,  where  there  was  a  vigorous  native  church, 
with  two  hundred  and  thirty  children  in  their  school.  Our  Dutch 
brother,  a  business  man  and  no  missionary,  put  in  two  hours'  Christian 
work  in  this  neighborhood  every  morning  before  he  went  to  his  de.sk 
at  the  bank.  There  were  thirty  young  men  here  prejiaring  for  the 
ministry:  they  were  natives  of  Java,  or  the  sons  of  the  head-hunters  of 
Borneo,  the  sons  of  the  cannibals  of  Sumatra,  the  sons  of  that  starfish- 
shaped  isle,  the  Celebes,  whose  fierce  tribes  have  been  sought  out  and 

1  S.  P.  G.  Records,  p.  692,  1893. 


258    •  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

subdued  by  the  Netherlands  .Missionary  Society,  which  gives  schooling 
to  nine  thousand  children. 

When  our  own  kinsfolk,  Lyman  and  Munson,  were  murdered  in 
Sumatra,  Mr.  Lyman's  widowed  mother  told  her  children  that  those 
cannibals  needed  to  know  the  Gospel  of  God's  love,  and  that  she  wished 
there  might  be  others  of  her  own  household  who  could  go  and  tell  them 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Now  Dr.  West  has  been  to  that  same  valley  where 
they  were  slain,  and  he  heard  the  church  bells  of  the  crowded  villages, 
and  from  one  point  he  saw  five  houses  of  worship  in  that  redeemed  and 
beautiful  valley,  —  a  great  rice  field  five  miles  by  ten,  with  a  broad 
river  flowing  through  it,  a  very  garden  of  God  in  a  new  age. 

in. 

In  speaking  of  Siam,  I  will  at  this  time  allude  only  to  the  great 
educational  influence  of  our  American  missionaries  upon  the  Siamese 
state  as  such,  saying  nothing  now  of  spiritual  results.  It  is  plain  to  see 
that  Christian  education  is  far  broader  and  deeper  than  mere  school- 
house  work,  and  that  the  childlike  and  inexperienced  races  of  ragged- 
edged  islands  and  peninsulas,  in  odd  corners  of  the  world,  are  amaz- 
ingly helped  by  the  neighborly  hints  given  them  by  the  colporteurs  of 
a  higher  civilization,  sent  forth  by  high-minded  philanthropists  from 
far-away  islands. 

Siam  is  the  most  beautiful  region  of  the  Eastern  Seas,  a  perpetual 
summer  land  with  fruits  green  and  ripe  appearing  upon  the  same  tree, 
a  land  of  bloom  and  flowers.  An  overflowing,  enriching  river  runs 
through  its  plain  for  four  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  the  vale  being  about 
the  width  of  our  own  Red  River  country  in  the  northwest.  This  arable 
land  is  intersected  everywhere  by  cross  canals  of  two  or  three  score 
miles  in  length :  the  whole  country  is  a  garden  of  luxuriant  vegetation, 
and  so  beautiful  that  words  cannot  express  it.  The  bird  plumage  is 
the  richest  in  the  world,  as  if  the  very  wild  flowers  were  in  flight.  It 
is  a  country  of  amazing  resources,  for  the  most  part  undeveloped. 

It  is  the  purest  realm  of  Buddha  in  the  world;  there  has  never  been 
a  shadow  of  dissent  in  twelve  hundred  years.  On  entering  Siam, 
Buddhism  supplanted  cannibalism  and  demon  worship,  and  the  basest 
of  idolatry.  Through  this  great  religion  vast  regions  of  country  were 
elevated  in  their  social  and  moral  condition. 

The  natives  love  to  call  Siam  the  "Kingdom  of  the  free."  They 
make  life  "  free  and  easy."  As  a  whole  they  are  indolent  and  improvi- 
dent; yet  they  are  tem])erate,  they  are  tolerant,  they  are  benevolent, 
they  are  polite,  they  entertain  respect  for  the  aged  and  affection  for 


CHRrsTiAxrrY  ix  its  reiatiox  to  EDUCiriOX. 


259 


their  chiUlren.  The  people  are  hospitable  to  strangers  and  to  the  i)oor. 
Ihey  are  not  quarrelsome.  Their  kindness  to  animals  is  dictated  by 
the  doctrine  of  transmigration  :  a  driver  does  not  dare  to  kick  a  donkey 
or  a  ^o^  lest,  unawares,  he  kick  iiis  own  father. 

The  well-to-do  occupy  themselves  chielly  in  having  a  good  time  :  and, 
in  doing  it,  they  easily  support  the  government,  which  taxes  dancing 
and  theatricals. 

'ihe  British  govern- 
ment tried  three  times 
to  enter  this  delectable 
kingdom  of  the  spice- 
laden  seas;  in  1822,  in 
1826,  and  in  1850. 
The  barbarian  king 
would  not  let  them  in. 
He  had  tolerated  Amer- 
ican missionaries  to  the 
Chinese  in  his  realm 
since  1828,  but  when 
they  wished  to  experi- 
ment on  the  Siamese 
they  could  not  rent  nor 
buy  a  house  in  the  en- 
tire kingdom.  Upon 
His  Majesty's  lament- 
ed death  in  1851,  the 
young  man  who  came 
to  the  throne  had  been 
already  taught  in  lan- 
guage and  science  by 
a    missionary    of    the 

American  Board.  He  adopted  a  more  liberal  policy,  and  now  during 
more  than  forty  years  the  American  missionaries  have  had  considerable 
influence  with  the  government. 

This  king-  it  was  who  authorized  the  following  statement:  — 

"  Many  years  ago  the  American  missionaries  came  here.  They  came 
before  any  other  Europeans,  and  they  taught  the  Siamese  to  speak  and 
read  the  English  language.  The  American  missionaries  have  always 
been  just  and  upright  men.     They  have  never  meddled  in  the  affairs 

1  The  Rev.  \V.  F.  Thomas,  the  son  of  a  missionary,  is  on  (he  left ;  on  tlie  right,  a  son  of 
Dr.  Samuel  F.  Smith,  author  of"  America."  Rev.  D.  A.  W.  Smith,  D.D.,  who  has  been  in 
Burmah  thirty-two  years.  -  1851-1868. 


THEOLOGICAL   TEACHERS   AT    INSEIN.' 


260  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

of  government  nor  created  any  difficulty  with  the  Siamese.  They  have 
lived  with  the  Siamese  just  as  if  they  belonged  to  the  nation.  The 
government  of  Siam  has  great  love  and  respect  for  them,  and  has  no 
fear  whatever  concerning  them.  When  there  has  been  a  difficulty  of 
any  kind,  the  missionaries  have  many  times  rendered  valuable  assistance. 
For  this  reason  tlie  Siamese  have  loved  and  respected  them  for  a  long 
time.     The  Americans  have  also  taught  the  Siamese  many  things." 

Upon  subsequent  occasions  the  Siamese  regent  affirmed  that  "  Siam 
was  not  opened  by  British  gunpowder,  like  China,  but  by  the  influence 
of  missionaries,"  and  the  present  king,  in  giving  an  audience  to  the 
missionaries  at  Petchaburee,  said,  "  I  always  have  and  I  always  shall 
encourage  the  American  missionaries."^ 

It  is  now  some  twenty-five  years  since  the  king  of  Siam  abolished 
slavery  and  announced  toleration  to  the  various  religions  of  the  world. 
In  respect  to  Buddhism,  the  king  has  reduced  the  number  of  monks 
and  the  number  of  religious  festivals.  Everywhere  in  Siam  to-day  the 
temples  are  decaying,  unless  in  the  great  cities,  where  Buddhism  is  still 
in  its  glory. 

Siam  raises  by  voluntary  contributions  some  twenty-five  millions  of 
dollars  to  support  the  temples  and  monks.  There  are  two  hundred 
temples  in  the  Venice  of  the  East,  Bangkok.  The  elephant  temple  is 
one  hundred  and  ninety-two  feet  high,  completely  covered  with  orna- 
mental figures;  each  projection  of  the  roof  is  mounted  with  a  bell, 
which  carries  a  golden  wing  to  catch  the  passing  breeze,  so  the  air  is 
filled  with  music  night  and  day,  from  generation  to  generation. 

There  is  a  Buddhist  cloister  covering  ten  acres  of  ground,  paved 
with  gray  granite.  Here  is  the  sleeping  Buddha,  a  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  long,  and  of  well-proportioned  figure,  overlaid  with  plate  gold. 
One  brazen  image  of  Buddha  stands  fifty  feet  high.  A  single  temple 
contains  fourteen  thousand  images. 

The  emerald  god  is  of  one  piece,  six  inches  by  twelve,  with  head 
gear  and  collar  of  gold,  and  decorations  of  diamond  and  sa])phire  and 
amethyst. 

The  altar  is  a  pyramid  sixty  feet  high;  and  al)ove  the  top,  rising  forty 
feet  higher,  a  si)ire  of  gold.  Lights  are  burning  that  have  not  been  ex- 
tinguished in  a  century,  and  they  are  placed  with  an  eye  to  artistic  effect, 
producing  mysterious  shadows.  There  are  mats  of  silver  for  the  feet 
of  the  worshipers.  This  building,  with  its  elaborate  carving,  and  its 
gilded  tiles,  is  an  ornament  of  the  royal  grounds,  representing  a  million 
dollars  dedicated  to  the  perpetuation  of  the  memory  of  Ciautama. 

1  These  citations  are  made  from  Historical  Sketches  of  Presbyterian  Missions.  Philadel- 
pliia,  1891. 


CI/RfST/lX/TY   /.V  ITS   KI-.LATIOX    TO   EDL'CATIO.V. 


261 


Yet,  with  ten  thousnnd  Ikuldhist  niDiiks  in  one  city,  there  is  scarcely 
a  woman  in  the  country  who  can  read  or  write.  And  a  Siamese  noble- 
man testifies  tiiat  the  monkisli  education  ot  the  boys  is  profitless,  — Init 
jingling  sound  without  sense.' 

Bangkok  is,  however,  fast  wheeling  into  the  line  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  ha\  ing  both  an  electric  street  railway  and  a  score  of  well- 
indoctrinated  Presbyterian  missionaries. 

The  attitude  of  our  brothers,  so  sound  in  the  faith,  is  often  misappre- 
hended by  ill-informed  ])crsons,  who  are  not  aware  of  the  great  changes 


MISSIONARY   TRAVEL   IN    BURMAH. 

Bullock  carts  are  widely  used  in  Burmah  and  India.  Their  more  general  introduction  into  Ceylon 
is  credited  to  the  missionaries.  The  Rev.  B.  C.  Meigs  taught  the  blacksmiths  of  Batticotta 
the  proper  way  of  putting  on  the  tire:  and  they  have  followed  his  instruction  ever  since, — 
unless  in  spiritual  things 

wrought  by  American  Presbyterians  and  Baptists  in  the  social  condition 
of  this  far-away  Asiatic  po]nilation,  whose  census  ecpials  our  Empire 
State  and  the  California  strip  of  our  empire  on  the  Pacific. 


IV. 


Our  Baptist  brethren  by  no  means  expend  all  their  energies  in  their 
great  sociological  city  work  in  America,  and  earnest  evangelistic  service 

1  Alabaster's  Wheel  of  the  Law,  p.  4.     London,  1871. 


262  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

wherever  their  congregations  gather,  but  they  have  been  quietly  doing 
so  much  educational  work  in  Rurmah  that  if  other  denominations  in 
that  field  are  doing  as  much  as  they  are,  then  Christianity  has  half  as 
many  Burmese  pupils  in  the  empire  as  the  Buddhists  have,^  and  that 
w'ith  the  Christian  base  of  operations  across  the  globe. 

Fashionable  society  and  wealth  in  Burmah  ignore  Christianity,  which 
wins  its  way  among  the  Karens.  Pagodas  rise  everywhere,  each  hill 
glittering  with  a  white  spire  or  gleam  of  gold,  and  each  village  sup- 
porting a  structure  simple  or  elaborate,  while  ]\Iandalay,  Moulmein, 
and  Rangoon  expend  great  treasures. 

'I'he  Sh-way  Dagon  at  Rangoon  rises  three  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
feet,  built-  upon  a  mound  with  two  terraces,  the  upper  one  being  one 
hundred  and  sixty-six  feet.  The  edifice  is  of  brick,  and  the  entire 
surface  is  heavily  gilded.  The  king  of  Upper  Burmah  gave  $135,000 
to  this  pagoda's  ornamentation.  The  ornament  at  the  top,  spreading 
like  an  umbrella,  is  composed  of  tiers  of  rings,  hung  with  jeweled 
bells  of  silver  and  gold,  costing  a  quarter  of  a  million  dollars.  It  is 
the  peculiar  glory  of  this  pagoda  that  it  is  built  as  the  shrine  of  eight 
of  the  original  hairs  of  the  original  Gautama. 

The  great  resources  of  the  country  are  little  develoj^ed,  although  it 
is  the  most  prosperous  province  of  British  India.  \\\\\\  fertile  soil  and 
extensive  commerce,  and  wide-awake,  frank-faced  people,  civil  and 
prepossessing,  Burmah  must  have  a  great  future  before  it.  Most  of 
the  men  can  read  and  write,  being  taught  so  much  by  the  monastery 
schools,  and  most  of  the  boys,  says  Bishop  Titcomb,^  are  placed  in  the 
monastery  itself  for  a  few  months  for  moral  instruction.  The  school- 
ing, however,  is  so  little  that  no  great  number  of  pupils  are  enrolled 
at  once;  the  pupils  for  1889-90  being,  when  compared  with  a  pro- 
portionate population  in  our  own  land,  but  one  pupil  in  Burmah  to 
nine  in  New  England. 

The  king,  however,  extends  a  cordial  welcome  to  the  missionaries 
who  have  come  to  him  from  out  the  West;  and  he  is  having  the  British 
Encyclopedia  translated,  and  I  trust  that  the  day  may  not  be  so  very 
distant  when  Burmah  will  erect  a  heavily  gilded  statue,  if  not  a  pagoda, 
to  the  memory  of  Judson,  who  suffered  so  much  at  the  hands  of  Bud- 
dhist rule,  but  whose  work  has  proved  so  beneficent  in  the  elevation  of 
vast  numbers  of  the  subjects  of  the  realm. 

1  This  statement  is  based  upon  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Education  reports  as  to  Burmese 
education  and  recent  missionary  statistics. 

2  Rebuilt  in  1768. 

•'  Buddhism,  p.  126.     Religious  Tract  Society,  London. 


C//A'ISTJA.\/jy  JX  I'JS  RLLATIOX    TO   EIH'CATIOX. 


263 


7.    Civil  Skkvick  I-Ixamixa  iions  in    V  \\<  Caiiiav. 

It  may  seem  odd  to  associate  our  niotkrii  notions  of  C'i\  il  Scr\  ice 
Examinations  with  tlic  Far  Catliay  of  medieval  storv,  the  seat  of  the 
magical  gariiens,  anil  the  home  of  I'rester  John;  but  what  was  really 
meant  for  civil  service  study  in  China  was  in  full  swing  long  before 
the  age  of  the  Nestorians  ami  their  redoubtable  Presbyter. 


i_ONL.^jN  iVm33,w;>:ary  society 


iENTSlN.  —  Kingman. 


That  so  elaborate  a  scheme  of  education  should  have  covered  the 
plains  of  Sinim  is  not  less  remarkable  than  the  fact  that  high-water 
mark  was  reached  so  many  ages  since,  and  that  the  tide  of  intellectual 
development  a  century  ago  was  little  above  the  mark  of  a  thousand 
years  before  that,  so  far  as  can  be  judged  from  the  recortls  of  the  empire. 

If  the  Middle  Kingdom  is  not  of  nimble  wit,  no  one  can  doubt  its 
astuteness  and  acuteness,  and  the  jiractical  character  of  its  intellectual 
operations. 

I. 

With  Socrates  the  Greek  and  Moses  the  Hebrew,  with  Zoroaster  the 
Persian  and  (iautama  the  Prince  of  India,  with  Mohammed  the  Arabian, 
with  thoughtful  sages  upon  the  plains  of  India,  whose  dim  vision  of 


264  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

God  endures  when  their  names  have  perished, —  in  the  ranks  of  the  im- 
mortal few,  less  than  half  a  score  of  men,  whose  fame  will  endure  ujion 
this  globe  so  long  as  rivers  run,  so  long  as  roars  the  sea,  is  the  name 
of  Confucius. 

However  in  the  light  of  relatively  recent  centuries  we  may  speak 
of  the  essential  limitations  of  his  intellectual  concepts  and  his  lack 
of  spiritual  apprehension, —  as  half  the  world  or  more  is  always  at  a 
quarrel  with  Mohammed,  and  even  with  Moses, —  it  will  never  cease 
to  be  a  wonder  in  all  the  ages  that  Confucius,  had  the  knack  to  seize 
upon  the  plastic  millions  of  one  of  the  mightiest  empires  of  the  globe 
and  shape  them  at  will. 

The  reason  is  not  far  to  seek,  little  as  we  understand  it,_and  little  as 
we  can  analyze  it.  It  is  found  in  the  character  of  the  national  mind, 
not  made,  but  modified  by  him.  Indeed  in  many  respects  he  is  to  be 
accepted  as  the  typical  Chinaman,  the  nation  at  its  best.  It  can  never 
be  imagined  that  Socrates  should  have  become  a  mere  editor  of  other 
men's  notions,  and  that  he  should  have  compelled  by  moral  force  the 
versatile  Greeks  to  accept  them,  and  to  take  their  stand  upon  them 
without  advancing  an  inch  further  for  two  thousand  years;  nor  that 
Gautama  should  have  taken  the  pith  of  the  Hindu  books  of  his  age  and 
compressed  them  into  short  compass,  and  then  persuaded  the  philo- 
sophic mind  of  his  native  land,  so  keen,  so  subtle,  to  stand  upon  them, 
without  indulging  in  that  interminable  drift  of  thought  so  characteristic 
of  the  Hindus. 

Barring  the  question  of  his  inspiration,  no  one  can  think  of  Moses 
as  sitting  down  calmly  upon  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  and  there  gathering 
up  the  wisdom  of  Egypt;  and  so  stamping  it  upon  the  priesthood  of 
Osiris  and  the  lotus-eaters,  and  the  leek  and  onion  raising  populations 
around  him,  and  the  very  brickmakers  who  were  lashed  by  the 
Pharaohs,  as  to  compel  its  acceptance,  and  the  maintenance  of  their 
civilization,  already  antique,  at  an  even  level  for  thousands  of  years. 

Whatever  wore  the  leading  traits  of  the  Chinese  mind,  critically 
decided  upon  and  authoritatively  announced  by  specialists  after  careful 
analysis  and  proof  from  the  Chinese  history,  it  is  certain  that  there 
were  eminent  sages  before  the  time  of  Confucius,  so  many  in  number, 
so  weighty  in  character,  as  to  form  a  sharply  defined  national  mind, 
and  that  the  editor  of  the  classics  took  their  work  and  added  to  it  and 
subtracted  from  it,  and  fitted  it  for  transmission  to  subsequent  ages;  and 
that  the  national  mind,  already  formed  in  the  more  thoughtful  people 
generation  after  generation,  accepted  the  Confucian  work  as  its  own;  and 
that  the  national  evolution  took  place  along  lines  already  marked  out. 

A  slow-molded,  a  careful,  a  conservative   people,  enterprising   in 


CIIRISTIAXITV  IX  ITS  KEI.ATIOX    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


265 


looking  to  their  own  interests;  with  sense  to  see  the  social  value  of 
certain  well-ordered  moralities:  with  a  high  appreciation  of  the  neces- 
sity for  a  strong  government,  and  ot"  the  efficiency  of  absolute  power, 
limited  by  ancient  custom  and  the  influence  of  a  powerful  class  of 
educated  men;  with  a  rigid  determination  age  after  age  to  keep  the 
best  ideas  of  the  nation  at  the  front  by  ceaselessly  dinging  them  into 
all  youthful  ears  that  were  open  to  receive  them;  with  a  determination 
to  put  a  premium  upon  these  lessons  of  anticjuity;  with  as  rigid  a 
determination  that  the  heart  of  Asia  siiuuld  beat  true  to  itself, —  this 
isolated  peoi)le,  whose  ships  could  sail  to  no  far-off  seas,  whose  armies 
could  conquer  neighlxiring  Asia,  and  whose  wheelbarrows  at  one  time 


CHRISTIAN   NATIVE  SCHOOL.  CHEFOO.— Corbett. 
Taught  by  a  young  lady  educated  at  the  mission. 

lacked  but  little  of  trundling  to  the  Atlantic;  this  people  so  self-con- 
tained, and  so  content,  so  justly  conceited  with  the  pride  of  perma- 
nency in  their  power  for  immemorial  generations;  this  people  so 
exhaustless  in  resources  unlooked  for  by  their  Occidental  neighbors;  a 
people  receptive  of  new  notions  that  are  proved  to  be  good,  but  im- 
patient at  being  disturbed  in  their  conservatism  for  trivial  reasons;  this 
people  so  monotonously  capable  and  evenly  balanced,  stood  behind 
Confucius  to  perpetuate  his  fame. 

II. 

With  its  limitations,  the  so-called  civil  service  examination  system 
of  China,  so  powerful  in  giving  coherency  to  the  nation  at  large,  and 
so  remarkable  in  its  rise  and  perpetuity,  is  still  admirable  so  far  as  it 


266  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

goes;  nor  is  it  easy  to  see  how  it  can  go  farther,  until  the  mind  of 
China  has  been  so  largely  informed,  with  the  ideas  of  other  peoples 
differently  educated,  that  their  own  system  may  be  modified  through 
their  own  well-balanced  educators,  who  have  a  knowledge  of  the  Occi- 
dental as  well  as  Oriental  training.  Indeed,  the  time  cannot  be  far 
distant  when  the  Chinese  authorities  will  so  change  their  methods  as 
to  match  the  present  educational  standards  in  the  most  progressive 
nations  of  this  age.  The  merits  of  their  system,  as  it  stands  to-day, 
can  be  only  ])artially  stated  in  America,  since  they  are  less  obvious  to 
those  disciplined  by  another  method. 

Chinese  society  as  such  has  no  caste,  but  the  people  fall  within  cer- 
tain classifications, —  as  the  agriculturists,  the  mechanics,  the  trades- 
men, and  the  literary  class.  There  is  nothing  like  a  priesthood  among 
the  Confucianists,  or  any  hereditary  nobility.  Education  stands  in  lieu 
of  feudal  rank.  And  the  literary  class  is  constantly  recruited  from  the 
entire  nation;  the  lowest  grade  of  schools  and  the  highest  being  open 
to  all  the  people  who  can  afford  to  enter  the  lists  for  the  highest  honors, 
and  who  can  by  merit  pass  from  one  examination  to  another. 

There  is  a  small  tuition  for  the  support  of  the  teacher,  although  to 
some  extent  free  schools  were  established  by  the  emperor  in  1730. 
The  educational  prizes  are  so  great,  the  possibility  of  admission  to 
the  privileges  of  the  literary  class  and  the  hope  of  civil  employment 
(which  is  usually,  but  not  uniformly,  given  to  the  so-called  cultured 
class),  that  the  schools  are  generally  enough  patronized  to  enable 
the  mercantile  classes  and  the  wealthier  among  the  agriculturists  to 
handle  an  accountant's  wire  and  block  frame,  and  to  write,  and  to  read 
more  or  less  of  the  classics  in  an  unspoken  language.  This  amount 
of  schooling  is  the  more  general  since  there  is  always  a  full  corps  of 
teachers  seeking  employment;  students  who  have  failed  to  pass  the  higher 
examinations  or  failed  to  find  other  work  than  tutoring  the  young. 

All  over  the  great  inland  provinces,  along  the  b\oad  rivers,  on  high 
table-lands,  among  the  mountains,  and  by  the  side  of  the  sea,  the  more 
dense  populations  have  had  schooling  for  ages;  from  generation  to 
generation  the  children  have  entered,  first  bowing  to  the  tablet  or 
image  of  Confucius;  each  successive  series  of  boys  at  work  on  the 
classics  in  a  dead  or  unspoken  language^;  then  from  each  school  a  list 
is  made  up  of  those  most  apt  and  most  ambitious  and  who  can  afford  to 
go  forward,  who  become  candidates  for  degrees  in  the  more  advanced 
schools  which  are  opened  by  the  government. 

1  The  Mandarin  Colloquial  is  the  language  of  the  court,  and  spoken  by  a  hundred  mil- 
lions, while  the  people  at  large  have  dialects  so  various  that  those  in  one  part  of  the  empire 
cannot  converse  with  those  from  some  other  section  of  their  broad  realm. 


c7/AVS7V.!X/ry   IX  /TS   RKI.ATIOX    TO   EDVCATIOX. 


Ibl 


Although  all  citizens  have  the  right  to  the  first  examination,  wiiich 
confers  what  we  should  call  the  dogrcc  ot  liachelor  of  Arts  in  its  relation 
to  those  which  follow  it,  the  second  degree  is  never  open  to  one  who 
did  not  secure  the  first,  and  the  advanced  degrees  are  limited  as  to  the 
number  which  can  be  conferred.  There  may  be  two  thousand  students 
in  one  district  examined  for  the  first  degree,  during  '(\\<:  days  in  suc- 
cession at  one  stage,  anil  five  at  another,  and  a  like  number  of  days  for 
more  advanced  examinations.  'Ihe  second  degree,  which  we  will  for 
our  purposes  call  that  of  Master  of  .\rts,  admits  persons  to  certain  ci\  il 


GROUP  FROM  THE  McTYRE  HIGH  SCHOOL  FOR  GIRLS,  AMERICAN    PROTESTANT 
EPISCOPAL  MISSION,  SHANGHAI. —Thomson. 


privileges,  —  the  trial  by  one's  peers,  and  exemption  from  corporeal 
punishment.  For  this  second  degree,  in  a  population  of  twenty  mil- 
lions, there  may  be  ten  thousand  competitors,  but  only  ninety  degrees 
conferred.  Plucky  Chinamen,  who  fail,  often  keep  at  it  till  thev  are 
quite  advanced  in  years;  "gritty"  grandfathers  competing  with  their 
grandsons.  President  Martin,  of  the  Imperial  University  at  Pekin, 
instances  one  examination  where  there  were  ninety-nine  who  succeeded, 
and  at  an  average  they  were  over  thirty  years  old;  fourteen  were  over 
forty,  one  sixty-two,  and  one  eighty-three. 

The  competition  for  the  third  degree,  which  for  convenience  we  will 
call  that  of   LL.D.,   occurs  at  the  capital.     There  are,   perhaps,   six 


268  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

thousand  candidates,  to  whom  three  hundred  and  fifty  degrees  are 
open.  The  names  of  the  successful  men  become  at  once  the  pride  of 
the  provinces;  they  are  the  picked  men,  through  whom  the  nation 
itself  is  to  be  kept  to  its  standard. 

Success  mainly  hinges  upon  one's  ability  to  hold  in  mind  the  classics 
that  have  been  studied  during  so  many  years.  It  is  an  astonishing 
training  of  the  memory.  One  effect  of  this  is  the  transmission  of  dis- 
ciplined memories  from  father  to  son.  The  average  pui)il  in  a  Chris- 
tian mission  school  in  China  is  found  to  have  by  heredity  an  aptitude 
to  memorize  not  found  among  Occidentals. 

And  it  is  to  be  said  with  an  emphasis,  that  the  diplomats  of  foreign 
nations  have  found  that  the  Chinese  system  of  competitive  examinations 
has  brought  to  the  front  men  of  great  native  capacity  for  the  conduct 
of  national  affairs. 

III. 

Some  of  the  defects  of  this  antiquated  scheme  as  a  system  of  national 
education,  in  its  relations  to  the  nineteenth  century  and  the  needs  of 
China  to-day,  are  easily  stated  by  almost  anybody,  since  it  is  easy  to 
find  fault  apparently  well  grounded,  even  if  all  points  are  not  well  taken. 

There  are  no  schools  for  girls  in  China,  save  that  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  empire  there  are  a  few  with  private  tutors  for  young  women 
of  rank,  and  private  Confucianist  charity  has  of  late  been  stimulated 
by  Christian  competition  to  do  a  little  here  and  there  to  enlarge  the 
intellectual  understanding  of  women, —  much  as  a  handful  of  foreign 
ladies  have  sought  to  benefit  the  soles  of  their  sisters  by  starting  "anti- 
foot-binding"  clubs. 

Again,  as  a  national  plan  to  educate  the  people,  the  Chinese  system 
fails  of  being  general  enough.  One  man  out  of  five  in  a  city  can  read, 
and  one  out  of  ten  in  the  country;  this  is  the  estimate  of  intelligent 
observers.  It  is  rare  to  find  a  mechanic  or  a  husbandman  who  can 
read.  "See,  I  have  straw  shoes;  men  who  wear  straw  shoes  do  not 
read."  Nearly  all  the  schools  to  fit  for  the  first  degree  are  tuition 
schools,  and  inaccessible  to  the  poor. 

In  its  relation  to  national  progress,  there  is  nothing  stimulating  in 
an  educational  system  which  spends  itself  in  disciplining  the  memory, 
allowing  no  opportunity  for  testing  other  mental  powers.  Aside  from 
chirography  and  the  counting  needful  for  ordinary  affairs,  there  is 
ordinarily  no  education,  save  such  study  of  the  classics  as  will  enable 
the  student  to  remember  them  when  he  is  examined.  The  teacher 
gives  instruction  in  the  same  book  he  himself  studied,  in  manner  as 
he  himself  was  instructed,  and  so  it  goes,  age  after  age,  from  daily 


CI/R/ST/A.y/TY  LV  ITS   RELATION   TO   EDUCATIOX.         l(fi 

sunrise  till  ten,  and  from  eleven  till  five,  altliDii^h  in  summer  there  is 
no  second  session. 

As  a  scheme  for  educating  a  class  of  literary  men  from  which  govern- 
ment officers  may  be  selected,  that  is,  for  educating  the  leaders  of  the 
nation,  it  dwarfs  the  national  mind  to  use  these  same  books  age  after 
age.  Think  what  America  would  be  to-day,  if  we  had  no  other  educa- 
tion than  that  of  taking  such  lads  as  can  afford  to  pay  tuition  and 
drilling  them  to  memorize  the  (ireek  and  Hebrew  Scriptures,  or,  for 
that  matter,  Kent's  Commentaries  or  lilackstone,  written  in  Latin  or 
some  language  unknown  to  the  common  people;  and  then  jjutting 
them  through  repeated  examinations  to  test  their  memories,  and  then 
parceling  out  the  offices  among  a  few  of  the  most  successful:  this 
would  be  like  the  so-called  "civil  service"  system  of  education  in 
China.* 

In  its  relations  to  the  well-being  of  a  great  empire,  it  is  a  national 
misfortune  that  the  publicists  of  China,  and  the  literary  class  as  such, 
should  be  systematically  miseducated  in  respect  to  so  primary  a  study 
as  geography.  Maps  made  in  China  not  long  ago  represent  that  nation 
as  occupying  four-fifths  of  the  earth's  surface,  while  foreign  nations 
form  a  narrow  fringe  upon  the  margin.-  Out  of  a  thousand  students 
who  met  for  examination  at  Lin  Ching  in  1891,  there  were  not  ten  who 
knew  more  about  the  results  of  geographical  investigations  than  ten 
Hottentots. 

One  result  of  this  gross  ignorance  upon  the  part  of  those  who  would 
sway  four  hundreds  of  millions  of  people  is,  that  Mr.  Hart,  Chief 
Lispector  of  the  Chinese  customs  service,  in  the  employ  of  the  Chinese 
government,  stated  a  few  years  ago  that  there  were  only  ten  or  twenty 
men  in  the  whole  empire  who  thought  that  western  appliances  were 
valuable;  that  not  one  Chinaman  out  of  one  hundred  thousand  knew 
anything  about  sucli  inventions;  and  that,  taking  the  whole  population, 
not  one  out  of  ten  thousand  knew  anything  about  foreigners.^ 

\\henever  the  educational  system  of  China  is  modified  to  match  the 
requirements  of  this  age,  there  will  be,  besides  the  study  of  ancient 
text,  a  fairly  well-balanced  curriculum,  including  the  natural  sciences, 

1  It  does  not  seem  fair  to  mention  the  abuse  of  the  system  as  an  argument  against  it. 
If  we  had  it  in  America  or  in  Great  Britain,  there  would  be  more  or  less  corruption  to 
vitiate  the  working  of  it  as  a  perfect  scheme  for  purifying  civil  service,  and  that  is  the  way 
it  works  in  China.  Vide  the  chapter  on  education,  in  S.Wells  Williams'  Middle  Kingdom, 
and  Douglas"  China,  pp.  104,  105.  The  former  book  is,  in  its  latest  edition,  the  fruit  of  a 
lifetime  of  careful  study;  and  Professor  Douglas  has  made  a  specialty  of  Chinese  studies 
during  twenty-five  years.  In  this  connection  one  may  well  re-read  that  part  of  Book  II, 
supra,  which  relates  to  official  corruption  and  maladministration  in  China. 

-  .\.  Williamson's  North  China,  Vol.  I,  p.  12.     London,  1870. 

3  Williamson,  Vol.  I,  pp.  12,  13. 


270 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


astronomy,  navigation,  surveying,  mechanics,  anatomy  and  physiology, 
political  economy  and  international  law;  at  least  so  much,  if  not  meta- 
physics and  moral  science.  If  Confucianism  and  the  intermingled 
faiths  of  China  are  really  adapted  to  universal  sway,  the  educational 
system  of  the  empire  will  take  an  attitude  not  hostile  to  new  thought 
and  new  methods,  and  if  they  are  to  continue  to  rule  in  China,  it  will 
be  by  their  abiding  the  test  of  the  new  education. 

In  February,    1888,   the  Rev.   A.    P.    Parker  gave,   in   the    Chinese 
Recorder,  some  account  of  the  Chinese  Almanac,  which   is  the  most 


FOOCHOW  STUDENTS. 

Professor  C.  Milton  Gardner's  theological  class  at  Shao-wu,  Foochow.  The  man  in  the  center 
was  once  a  celebrated  gambler,  addicted  to  drink  and  opium  :  now  a  thoroughly  converted 
man,  a  good  worker,  and  an  excellent  preacher.  The  men  on  either  side  are  first  degree 
graduates  of  the  Chinese  examination  lists. 


universally  circulated  book  in  China.  The  publication  of  this  Almanac 
belongs  exclusively  to  the  government.  It  is  prepared  by  the  Imperial 
Board  at  Pekin.  It  contains  the  Imperial  Guide  to  Divination.  "Its 
great  object,"  says  Mr.  Parker,  "is  to  give  full  and  accurate  informa- 
tion for  selecting  lucky  times  and  lucky  places  for  performing  all  the 
acts,  great  and  small,  of  every-day  life.  And  as  every  act  of  life,  even 
the  most  trivial,  depends  for  its  success  on  the  time  in  which  and  the 
direction  towards  which  it  is  done,  it  is  of  the  utmost  im])ortance  that 


ClIRISTIAXITY  IN  ITS  RELATION   TO  EDUCATIO.V.        271 

every  one  should  have  correct  information,  available  at  all  times,  to 
enable  him  to  so  order  his  life  as  to  avoid  bad  luck  and  calamity,  and 
secure  good  luck  and  prosperity."  There  are  certain  days  in  which  the 
hours,  one  to  three  a.m.,  are  lucky,  and  the  hours  on  the  same  day 
between  eleven  a.m.  and  one  p.m.  The  sixth  day  of  the  month  is  a 
gootl  time  for  cutting  out  a  suit  of  clothes  filled  with  good  luck;  it 
must  be  done  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Whether  you  wish  to 
shave  your  head,  or  worship  the  gods,  or  take  a  bath,  do  it  by  all  means 
on  that  blessed  sixth  day  of  the  month,  at  the  charmed  hour,  three  in 
the  morning.  If  you  move  into  a  new  house,  it  is  unlucky  on  the 
twenty-second  day,  and  lucky  on  the  second.  Never  plant  your  garden 
on  the  twenty-second,  or  begin  a  journey.  Marry  on  the  second  day 
of  the  month,  and  receive  your  friends  on  that  day.  This  Almanac  has 
a  list  of  the  days  when  evil  stars  preside.  And,  what  is  very  important 
in  case  of  an  accidental  wound,  this  invaluable  vade-mecum  has  a  list 
of  the  days  in  which  the  soul  occupies  one  part  of  the  body,  and 
another  list  of  the  days  when  the  soul  is  in  some  other  part  of  the 
body. 

It  would  be  the  function  of  our  revered  Professor  Simon  Newcomb, 
F.R.S.,  LL.D.,  to  keep  posted  on  such  matters,  if  he  were  Superin- 
tendent of  the  Imperial  Almanac  in  Pekin  instead  of  our  Nautical 
Almanac  in  Washington.  And  if  our  system  of  education  was  like  that 
of  China,  Professor  Young  would  give  his  entire  time  to  searching  the 
heavens  for  still  more  lucky  stars  and  lucky  days  for  the  Princeton 
tigers  to  beat  our  college  world  at  foot-ball. 

IV. 

All  great  bodies  move  slowly.  They  have  to.  If  the  Chinese  Min- 
ister to  Washington  were  to  ship  home  a  translation  of  eighty  million 
copies  of  Dr.  Newcomb's  brochure,  and  the  emperor,  who  is  just 
beginning  to  read  English,  were  to  give  a  copy  to  every  family  in  his 
domain,  and  cut  off  in  the  same  year  his  list  of  lucky  and  unlucky  days, 
and  run  his  luck  as  to  evil  stars,  he  would  literally  lose  his  head;  or 
else  there  is  no  virtue  in  Confucius  and  Mencius,  who  exi)licitly  told 
their  countrymen  what  to  do  in  the  event  of  the  emperor's  losing  his 
head  metaphorically.  I  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  Imperial 
Almanac  is  regarded  as  a  huge  celestial  joke  at  headcpiartcrs. 

Already  the  leaders  of  thought  in  China  have  begun  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  new  education  to  give  to  their  own  countrymen  new  ideas 
and  new  methods.  Imminent  Chinese  statesmen  of  to-day  were,  not 
Jong  since,  students  in  Occidental  colleges.      And  the  great  philan- 


272 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


thropic  movement  by  which  Europe  and  America  are  planting  a  new 
education  in  China  is  frankly  met  in  a  fraternal  spirit  on  the  part  of 
enlightened  and  far-seeing  men,  who  have  to  go  slowly  so  far  as  con- 
cerns the  populace,  but  who  have  the  good  of  their  country  at  heart, 
and  who  welcome  the  light  that  comes  from  Christian  lands. 


KOREAN   GIRLS' SCHOOL,   OF  THE   M.    E.   MISSION,  SEOUL. —Vinton. 

His  Majesty,  the  King  of  Korea,  has  conferred  upon  this  institution  the  name,  "The  Pear  Flower 
School."    There  are  about  forty  pupils. 


Nor  is  it  too  much  to  look  for,  that  the  day  will  ultimately  come 
when  the  educational  system  of  China  will  be  such  as  to  convey  to  eight 
or  ten  score  millions  of  young  people  in  China  some  notion  of  God, 
whom  their  emperor  has  worshiped  year  by  year  from  hoary  ages  on 
their  behalf,  and  some  notion  of  immortality  and  the  possibilities  for 
development  in  those  who  are  made  in  the  moral  image  of  God. 


CJIRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   REl.ATfON    TO  EDUCATIOX.        Ill 

8.    The  Sunkisi;  Ki.\(;do.m. 
I. 

The  Chinese  think  of  Japan  as  eastward,  and  they  call  it  the  Land 
of  the  Sunrise.  Here,  indeed,  the  sun  has  risen,  although  our  lUiddhist 
and  Shinto  friends  there  are  threatening  more  or  less  of  a  thunder- 
storm, which,  whenever  it  occurs  in  the  morning,  is  followed  by  many 
days  of  unsettled  weather.  It  seems,  however,  most  likely  that  the 
light  of  Christian  ideas  now  flooding  the  Isles  will  grow  brighter  and 
brighter  till  the  perfect  day. 

There  is  nothing  so  delightful  in  mature  life  as  to  learn  that  the 
world  is  more  beautiful  than  one  suspected  in  poring  over  a  map  in 
childhood.  That  Jai)an  is  gorgeous  with  flowers  makes  us  tolerant 
with  what  we  think  of  as  its  antique  religious  heresies;  the  love  of 
Nature  being  one  of  the  pet  peculiarities  of  the  Shinto  faith.  It  is  a 
land  of  climbing  plants  and  arbor  life.  The  tropics  are  carried  there 
on  deep-sea  currents.  The  myriad  little  isles,  and  the  larger  with  their 
picturesque  coast  outline  and  with  their  highland  streams  and  rich 
valleys,  are  really  but  the  crests  of  submerged  mountains,  so  deep  is 
the  blue  water  flowing  along  this  kingdom  in  the  sea.  It  is  as  if  New 
England,  New  York,  and  Pennsylvania  were  afloat  and  anchored  there, 
as  to  size,  with  two-thirds  the  present  population  of  the  I'nited  States 
packed  into  its  numberless  villages  and  the  few  large  cities. 

Here  dwelt  Josey^h  Neesima;  when  a  mere  child  walking  morning 
by  morning  three  miles  and  a  half  before  breakfast,  to  worship  in  the 
temple  of  his  gods,  and  bringing  to  his  mother,  when  sick,  the  food 
offered  to  idols  to  make  her  well  again.  One  cannot  read  the  story  of 
this  lad's  home  life,  of  his  parents  and  his  grandmother,  without 
recurring  also  to  what  Attar,  the  Persian  poet,  said  twenty  generations 
ago,  as  his  unconscious  comment  upon  the  thirty-fifth  verse  of  the  tenth 
chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles:  When  (iabriel  overheard  the 
answer  given  to  the  prayer  of  a  worshiper,  straightway  he  llew  to  the 
earth  to  find  the  accepted  saint;  then,  after  once  returning  for  divine 
direction,  he  finally  found  the  devotee  bending  l)efore  an  idol  in  a  i)agan 
pagoda;  and  the  Lord  surprised  the  strictly  orthodox  and  somewhat 
uncharitable  Gabriel  by  saying,  "  I  consider  not  the  error  of  ignorance, 
—  this  heart,  amid  its  darkness,  hath  the  highest  place."  ^ 

In  Neesima's youth  we  find  a  good  illustration  of  the  power  of  ideas 
in  the  mind  of  a  boy,  and  the  advantage  of  sending  ideas  from  con- 

1  Compare  Rev.  Moncure  D.  <Zo\\\\z.-^'%  Anthology,  pp.  133,  134.     Hoston,  1877. 
S 


274  THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

tinent  to  continent.  One  Bridgman,  a  Chinese  missionary,  prepared 
a  brief  story  of  tiie  United  States,  and  also  a  brief  story  of  the  Bible: 
from  reading  one,  the  youthful  Neesima  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  Japanese  government  had  no  arbitrary  right  to  cut  off  people's 
heads  as  if  they  were  cats  and  dogs,  and  from  reading  the  other,  he 
learned  of  the  Fatherhood  of  God;  and  ultimately,  with  his  strong  reli- 
gious nature,  he  concluded  to  trust  his  Heavenly  Father,  and  he  ran 
away  to  America,  praying  "O  God,  if  Thou  hast  eyes,  see  me;  if  Thou 
hast  ears,  hear  me;  I  want  to  be  civilized  by  the  Bible." 

When,  thanks  to  Alpheus  Hardy,  he  was  fitted  to  do  so,  he  went 
back  to  Japan,  and  founded  the  Doshisha  College  in  Kyoto,  which  has 
some  five  hundred  students;  a  Christian  college,  since,  without  mis- 
sionary instruction,  he  formed  the  judgment,  even  before  he  first  left 
Japan,  that  Christianity  was  needed  there  to  improve  public  morals. 

11. 

A  hundred  years  ago  in  Japan,  the  liberal  party  who  desired  inter- 
course with  foreign  nations  used  to  call  the  conservatives  "  frogs  in  a 
well."^  The  liberals  came  to  the  front  after  Japan  was  peacefully 
opened  by  Commodore  Perry  to  the  world,  not  long  since,  and  the 
government  then  took  the  amazing  policy  of  sending  their  choicest 
young  men  to  various  parts  of  Christendom  to  pursue  thorough  courses 
of  education,  in  order  to  change  the  face  of  Japanese  society  by  bring- 
ing in  a  new  set  of  ideas. 

Those  students  who  came  to  America  were  maintained  here  by  private 
aid  when  support  from  home  was  cut  off  by  civil  war.  Their  common 
school  system  as  it  is  to-day  was  one  of  the  ideas  Japan  took  from  the 
United  States,  enrolling  three  millions  of  pupils.  And  whatever  has 
been  done  to  furnish  moral  education  to  Japan  has  been  five-sixths  of 
it  American,  as  to  the  number  of  workers;  '^  and  the  Americans  began  a 
decade  before  any  other  nationality. 

The  Japanese  geological  survey  is  the  work  of  Americans;  the 
American  internal  revenue  and  banking  system  were  but  slightly  modi- 
fied in  adapting  them  to  Japan;  the  dictionary  and  grammar  work 
needful  for  study  of  the  language,  and  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  Japanese,  were  a  jnart  of  our  own  work  for  the  Land  of  the  Four 
Seas.« 

1  Inoetzi-no-Kajoru. 

2  This  was  so  in  1887;  two  liundred  and  fifty  out  of  three  hundred. 

3  This  sentence  rests  on  the  statements  of  Rev.  W.  Elliott  Griffis,  D.D.,  late  Professor 
in  the  Imperial  University  of  Tokyo,  who  is  perhaps  our  foremost  authority  in  things 
Japanese. 


^tT^^ 


ciiRisTiAxrry  /x  its  K/:/..iTfox  to  educatiox.      in 

The  American  government,  too,  restored  to  Japan  three-quarters  of  a 
million  dollars  taken  in  unjust  indemnity;  three  Kuropean  powers,  also 
concerned  in  the  injustice,  not  doing  likewise. 


III. 

These  points  are  made,  to  illustrate  the  value  of  the  commerce  in 
ideas.  If  our  Shinto  and  Buddhist  brethren  in  Japan  have  ideas  of 
great  value  to  the  world,  let  us  have  them.  There  is  native  money 
enough  in  Japan  to  send  their  missionaries  here.  If  there  is  any  power 
in  their  ancient  faiths  to  renovate  this  world,  let  us  have  it.  There  are 
not  only  acres,  but  square  leagues,  of  anarchical  metrojjolitan  districts 
in  America  that  we  would  like  to  let  out  on  a  Shinto  lease;  even  if  we 
have  not  got  through  trying  upon  them,  we  shall  be  glad  of  reciprocity 
in  the  commerce  of  ideas.  By  all  means  let  them  come.  It  was 
reported  at  home  by  their  delegates  to  Chicago  that  Americans  were 
eager  to  learn  of  their  faith,  and  we  are;  and  we  would  like  to  watch 
the  effects  of  it  in  portions  of  Chicago  and  New  York. 

There  being,  moreover,  seven  principal  Buddhist  sects  in  Ja])an, 
subdivided  twenty-two  times,^  besides  the  Shinto  cult,  it  must  be  that 
some  one  of  them  will  exactly  hit  the  case  of  such  of  our  people  as  do 
not  respond  readily  to  the  dictates  of  Christianity,  unless  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet  or  at  the  invitation  of  the  police.  With  my  own  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  rural  America,  I  will  also  guarantee  to  find  good 
school  districts  in  which  to  begin,  and  point  them  out  to  those 
gentlemen  who  have  the  light  of  Asia  in  portable  shape,  or  who  can 
spare  a  few  Shinto  missionaries  to  guide  that  ancestral  and  heroic 
worship  which  is  so  popular  in  America. 


IV. 

The  true  inwardness  of  the  state  of  popular  theological  education  in 
Japan  at  the  present  time  was  recently  discovered  by  an  ofificer  of  their 
national  department  of  education,  who  examined  a  town  in  Northern 
Japan.  There  were  ninety-nine  boys  and  nineteen  girls,  averaging 
fourteen  years  old.  Twenty-five  believed  in  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  and  twenty-five  believed  in  the  existence  of  a  soul,  but  not  in  its 
immortality.  Fourteen  girls  and  forty-eight  boys  did  not  believe  in 
any  soul  whatever.  Two-thirds  of  the  children  believed  that  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Shinto  and  Buddhist  gods  was  a  social  custom  only,  relating 

1  Missionaiy  Herald,  August,  1892. 


278 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF  THE    CROSS. 


to  no  power  that  could  or  would  affect  individual  life.^  If  there  are 
thirty-four  thousand  one  hundred  and  one  elementary  schools  in  Japan, 
of  which  this  examination  offers  a  fair  sample,  I  trust  that  the  mission- 
aries who  come  to  America  will  give  us  that  New  Buddhism  which  is 
a  rising  power  in  their  progressive  country,  from  which  so  much  is 
hoped  by  their  Luthers  and  Calvins,  who  seek  to  adapt  their  faith  to 
the  needs  of  the  new  age. 

The  infants,  at  least,  in  Japan  are  progressive.  "Whom  shall  we 
obey?  "  was  the  question  recently  treated  by  a  maiden  of  sixteen,  with 
black  glossy  hair  and  black  sparkling  eyes,  a  rosy-cheeked  and  wise 
child,  with  a  bright  flower,  and  with  her  mind  made  up.  "We  cannot 
obey  our  parents,  as  they  are  ignorant;  we  cannot  obey  our  teachers, 

as  they  may  be  mis- 
taken. We  must  think 
of  everything  deeply, 
and  follow  our  own 
opinion." 

It  is  a  time  of  gen- 
eral unrest  and  uncer- 
tainity,  writes  one. 
Spiritually,  it  is  akin 
to  the  physical  uncer- 
tainty we  all  feel  in 
this  land  of  earth- 
quakes. Under  these 
circumstances  the 
bright  and  the  eager 
somewhat  easily  accept  Christianity.  And  the  stability  of  these  school- 
girls, writes  this  teacher,  is  greater  than  might  be  expected  from  a  sex 
so  trained  for  generations  as  to  regard  the  will  of  father,  brother,  or 
husband  as  absolute  authority.^ 

That  the  young  women  have  a  chance  to  have  advanced  schooling 
is  due  largely  to  foreign  women,  as  to  the  higher  grades.  One  city, 
with  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  population,  gives  girls  no  public 
schooling  higher  than  the  intermediate.  A  year  or  two  ago,  thirty- 
four  government  normal  or  high  schools  admitted  girls;  the  next  year 
six,'''  omnia  vcstii:;ia  retroisinn.  Still,  upon  the  other  hand,  a  young 
woman  of  Japan,  educated  in  Washington,  has  just  received  a  title 
of  nobility,  that  she  may,  as  a  lady  in  waiting,  teach  the  daughters  of 
the  peers. 

1  Rev.  John  L.  Dcaring,  in  The  Watchman.  2  Letter  of  April  20,  1894. 

8  Dr.  Holbrook  of  Kobe. 


A  JAPANESE  VILLAGE. 


CIIKISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   KK/.U/OX    TO  EDUCATIOX.        279 


V. 

A  certain  stunliness  of  national  stock,  the  physical  basis  for  making 
a  useful  Christian  race,  was  indicated  by  the  self-reliance  of  a  Jai)anese 
neighbor,  who  told  the  dying  Neesima  that  he  did  not  need  to  pray, 
that  he  could  get  on  very  well  by  himself. 

"My  people,"  quoth  the  Mikado  to  St.  Fran(  is  Xa\ier,  nearly  three 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  "  My  people  will  not  readily  assent  to  what 
maybe  said  to  them;  but  they  will  investigate  what  you  may  affirm 
respecting  religion  by  a  multitude  of  questions,  and,  above  all,  by 
observing  whether  your  conduct  agrees  with  your  words.  This  done, 
the  king,  the  nobility,  and  adult  population,  will  flock  to  Christ,  being 
a  nation  which  follows  reason  as  a  guide." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  first  Japanese  Parliament,  under  their  new 
constitution,  it  was  found  that  one  member  out  of  twenty  was  a  Chris- 
tian, while  in  the  empire  the  proportion  of  Christians  to  the  whole 
population  was  but  one  to  five  hundred.  The  thoughtful  men  in  Japan, 
the  students  of  the  human  life  of  to-day,  and  of  the  wide  world's 
literature,  find  that  in  Jesus  Christ  which  interests  them  very  much. 
He  offers  a  new  ideal.  "It  is  the  glory  of  mankind  that  Jesus  lived,"' 
says  Xakanishi  the  Buddhist;  "Christ's  character  and  teachings  stand 
forever." 

It  took  Christianity  three  centuries  to  effect  in  the  Roman  empire 
changes  that  Christianity  has  wrought  in  Japan  in  less  than  one  gener- 
ation. As  to  domestic  life  there  has  come  in  a  new  idea.  Public 
opinion  has  a  new  standard.  There  is  more  Christianity  in  the 
Japanese  government  to-day  than  there  was  in  Rome  under  Constan- 
tine. 

The  first  Protestant  convert  to  Christianity,  in  the  Land  of  the  Sun- 
rise, was  an  ofificer  of  the  government,  who  picked  up  an  English 
New  Testament  floating  in  the  bay.  When  he  learned  that  it  related 
to  Jesus  Christ,  he  sent  his  brother-in-law  to  China,  to  learn  what  the 
book  said  about  Him.  It  was  a  new  ideal.  He  began  to  conform  his 
life  to  it.  He  sent  again  to  China  before  any  missionary  landed  in 
Japan.  Then  later,  his  brother-in-law  visited  the  Christian  teachers  on 
their  arrival.  He  was  baptized  as  a  Christian  so  early  that  he  would 
have  lost  his  life  if  it  had  l)een  known.  Now  Prince  Komatsu  has 
asked  for  ten  thousand  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  for  the  use  of  the 
IniiJcrial  (iuard. 


2S0 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


9.    The  Yankee  Schoolmaster  in  the  World  of  the 

Orient. 

Passing  over  the  Galata  bridge  in  Constantinople,  among  the  twenty- 
eight  thousand  passengers  who  daily  cross  it,  we  see  the  Yankee  school- 
master entering  the  world  of  the  Orient.  A  little  short  are  the  striped 
trousers  of  this  "son-of-a-pail,"  as  the  giggling  children  of  the  Orient 
call  him  in  his  stove-pipe  hat.     This  typical  Yankee,  as  oddly  arrayed 


THE  GALATA  BRIDGE  ACROSS  THE  GOLDEN   HORN. 
View  from  the  Galata  Tower,  which  corresponds  to  Seroskier's  Tower,  seen  opposite  in  the  city. 


as  anv  figure  in  the  crowd  with  its  hundred  colors,  has  stuffed  his 
pockets  full  of  money  to  establish  schools  in  the  Sultan's  realm. 
Costumes  extravagant  elbow  him;  and  he  is  jostled  by  the  porters  with 
their  sedan  chairs  inlaid  with  mother-of-pearl;  and  there  are  long 
yellow  garments  of  the  ubiquitous  Jew  and  the  scarlet  trousers  of  the 
Turkish  soldiers  to  contrast  with  his  blue  swallow-tail  and  shining 
brass;  yet  the  donkeys,  dogs,  ox-carts,  camels,  and  the  streams  of 
people  from  far-away  regions  who  cross  this  way  and  that,  at  this  meet- 
ing-place of  three  continents,  do  not  confuse  the  hook-nosed  and  long- 
chinned  stranger  from  the  new  hemisphere;  neither  licdouin  bands 
nor  I'^ench  exquisites,  nor  the  tribal  representatives  of  a  score  of  petty 


CIIRISTIAXITY  I.y  ITS  RELATION    TO   EDUCATIOX.        2S1 

States,  can  put  out  of  countenance  him  whose  star-spangled  and  siri])od 
neck-cloth  is  living  on  the  wind  that  sweeps  across  from  the  dec])  l)luc 
waters:  neither  the  cries  of  the  confused  and  surging  nationalities,  nor 
the  noise  of  the  floating  bridge  uneasily  riding  the  waves,  can  make 
him  look  other  than  straight  onward  in  his  determination  to  plant  new 
notions  among  the  heterogeneous  clans  of  the  East. 


His  Majesty,  the  Sultan  of  the  various  Turkeys,  ICuropean  and  Asiatic, 
with  all  their  multifarious  peoples,  has  extended  to  his  Brother  Jona- 
than a  very  cordial  welcome  to  his  world  of  the  Arabian  Nights,  stipu- 
lating only  with  his  own  i)cople  that  the  head  shall  be  removed  from 
the  shoulders  of  any  Mussulman  who  ventures  to  think  that  the  Mission 
of  Mohammed  was  some  time  since  fulfdled,  and  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
should  rule  in  his  stead;  and  holding  his  Yankee  schoolmaster  to  a 
strict  rule  to  stick  to  his  ferule  and  keep  clear  of  politics.  The  wise 
men  of  Turkey,  whose  rule  extends  over  so  vast  an  empire,  have  appre- 
ciated the  practical  helpfulness  of  Western  ideas  and  the  friendliness 
of  America,  which  has  no  political  interests  to  lead  to  a  suspicion  of 
their  disinterestedness  in  humanitarian  work  in  the  East. 

Quite  outside  the  distinctively  religious  work  of  America,  the  presence 
of  the  able  men  who  have  founded  educational  institutions  has  proved 
to  be  a  great  civilizing  power  in  the  land.  The  local  Turkish  governors 
have  been,  as  a  rule,  most  friendly,  not  only  in  a  social  way  but  in 
indorsing  their  admirable  school  work.^  And  the  outward  appearance 
of  the  towns  and  villages  has  appreciably  changed  through  the  improve- 
ments introduced  by  .American  philanthropists  who-  have  made  their 
homes  in  the  empire. 

The  present  Turkish  Minister  of  Public  Instruction  is  a  well-educated 
man,  for  five  years  residing  in  London.  The  educational  department 
took  the  .American  .Arithmetic,  which  Dr.  Hamlin  translated  into 
Armeno-Turkish,  and  had  it  i)re])ared  for  the  i)ublic  schools  of  the 
enipire.'- 

The  typical  school,  which  the  \'ankee  schoolmaster  found  common 
in  the  Orient,  upon  his  first  going  there,  taught  pupils  their  letters,  and 
the  memorizing  of  passages  from  the  Koran.  The  villages  furnished 
tillage   land  to  the  teacher,   who  was  further  maintained  by  tuition. 

1  His  Excellency,  the  Keeper  of  the  Rolls,  recently  made  an  admirable  address  at  Com- 
mencement at  the  Marash  Girls'  College. 

-  Professor  Upham  of  Bowdoin,  and  Dr.  Francis  Wayland,  are  still  tcaciiing  in  the 
Christian  institutions  of  Turkey,  through  Dr.  Hamlin's  translation. 


282 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  state  of  woman's  education  under  the  Turkish  rule  may  be 
imagined  by  the  appearance  of  the  Egyptian  women  photographed 
when  off  on  a  kirk,  going  to  a  wedding, — -as  they  appear  on  page  177, 
supra.  It  is  left  to  the  imagination  how  they  would  have  looked  had 
they  been  going  to  a  funeral  instead. 

To  pick  up  a  Moslem  community  at  random,  Gaza,  with  a  popula- 
tion of  nearly  thirty  thousand,  had  not,  so  late  as  a  year  or  two  ago, 

any  native  instruction 
whatever  for  the  young 
women  of  the  city.  Sew- 
ing, much  less  reading, 
is  not  one  of  the  mod- 
ern accomplishments. 
So,  too,  it  was  said 
some  fifty  years  ago  by 
Butrus  Bistany,  a  native 
teacher  and  editor,  that 
any  one  who  denies  the 
degradation  and  igno- 
rance of  Syrian  women 
would  deny  the  exist- 
ence of  the  noonday 
sun.-' 

II. 

'Tis     easy     enough, 
then,  to  see  that  when  a 
handful  of  Americans, 
almost  two  generations 
ago, determined  that  the 
schoolmaster,  in  going 
abroad,  should  cross  the 
Galata  bridge  and  enter 
the    Orient,    it   was   a 
good  errand  to  go  upon. 
When  Dr.  Jessup  arrived  in  Syria,  in  1856,  there  was  but  one  Protes- 
tant educational  building  in  the  country,  where  now  there  are  eighty. 
There  were  then  no  Turkish  government  schools  where  now  there  are 
graded  schools  in  all  the  larger  cities.^     The  American  Presbyterian 

1  jessup's  Women  of  the  Arabs,  Chapter  XIII. 

2  Miss  Bartleft  was  the  first  in  the  field  with  this  method,  at  Smyrna.  Tlie  kindergarten 
has  proved  so  popular  in  Turkey,  that  schools  have  been  opened  as  fast  as  teachers  could 
be  procured.  ''  Under  the  law  of  1869. 


MISS    BARTLETT    AND     HER     KINDERGARTEN 
TRAINING   CLASS.=  — McNaughton. 


ciiKis-i7.ixrrY  ix  its  kk/.at/o.v  to  educatiox. 


2S5 


Syrian  Mission  has  maintained  one  hundred  and  seventeen  common 
schools,  and  six  for  higher  education,  besides  a  college  and  an  institu- 
tion for  theological  training,  with  native  teachers  fitted  for  their  work 
by  the  mission,  and  giving  instruction  in  more  than  fivescore  schools 
of  lower  grade. 

The  Ladies'  Seminary  at  Beirut  has  been  greatly  honored  in  this  work. 
The  building  itself  is  unique,  being  typical  of  the  far-away  Christian 
charitv  that  has  entered  into  this  remarkable  educational  work.     The 


;^;,;£;;  1  ::,■,:;-•;!;■  l:-.  BEIRUT.  — Lav.. 

lumber  in  it  came  from  the  state  of  Maine,  the  doors  and  windows 
from  Lowell,  the  tiles  from  Marseilles,  the  stone  from  Beirut,  a  part  of 
the  stone  pavement  from  Italy  and  a  jiart  from  Mount  Lebanon;  the  iron 
bedsteads  in  it  came  from  P.irmingham,  England,;  the  portico  was  the 
gift  of  a  New  York  lady;  the  organ  was  given  by  a  woman  from  Newport, 
Rhode  Island;  the  cistern  was  built  by  one  of  God's  devout  women  in 
the  state  of  Massachusetts. 

IIL 
The  Women's  Board  of  Missions,  connected  with  the  A. B.C. P.M., 
maintains  in  Western  Turkey  five  boarding-schools,  with  four  hundred 
and  seventy-three  pupils,  and  forty-one  day  schools,  with  fifteen  hun- 
dred pupils. 


•286  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

The  bright-eyed  and  intelligent  pupils  in  these  Asiatic  schools  are 
made  so  by  their  schooling.  Their  lot  is  low  enough  without  the 
womanly  kindness  which  has  come  to  them  from  the  western  shore  of 
the  Atlantic.  I  once  questioned  a  most  intelligent  traveler  who  had 
spent  much  time  in  going  in  and  out  among  the  homes  of  a  high- 
walled  and  craggy  town,  and  who  for  something  like  a  score  of 
months  was  quite  at  home  among  the  houses  that  stood  upon  attract- 
ive mountain  heights,  overlooking  a  sparkling  inland  sea,  and  I 
confess  that  I  was  hardly  prepared  for  so  strong  a  statement  concern- 
ing the  dense  ignorance  that  was  discovered  among  a  population 
about  two-thirds  the  number  found  in  Grafton  County,  New  Hamp- 
shire. 

"While  I  am  not  prepared,"  was  the  traveler's  reply,  "to  say  that 
the  ignorance  of  the  lowest  class  of  women  and  children  in  Turkey  is 
greater- than  that  of  the  lowest  class  in  the  great  centres  of  civilization, 
I  feel  convinced  that  the  ignorance  of  these  communities  at  large  is 
:such  as  can  be  with  difficulty  matched  among  African  tribes  or  in 
the  South  Seas.  The  great  need  of  the  women  of  Turkey  to-day  is  the 
education  of  their  children,  that  the  coming  generations  may  at  the 
least  stand  a  chance  to  compete  with  more  advanced  peoples,  who  are 
no  more  than  the  peers  of  the  Orientals  in  native  ability."  ^ 

An  eminent  Yankee  schoolmaster,  who  resided  among  the  Orientals 
ior  several  years,  has  told  me  that  when  it  was  proposed  to  educate  the 
;girls  in  his  somewhat  roomy  school  district,  the  old  men  took  it  as  a 
great  joke;  they  said, — 

"If  you  educate  the  girls,  the  next  thing  you  will  want  to  do  will  be 
to  educate  the  donkeys.  A  donkey  can  learn  to  read  as  well  as  the 
girls  can.  And  there  is  just  as  much  use  in  having  a  donkey  that  can 
read,  as  to  have  a  girl  that  can  read.  There's  nobody  that  will  marry 
a  girl  that  can  read.  She  will  think,  and  talk  back;  her  husband 
-cannot  do  anything  with  her.  We  shall  have  our  houses  full  of  old 
maids." 

"l>ut  when  the  girls  began  to  go  to  school,"  the  Yankee  pedagogue 
told  me,  "  the  young  men  soon  found  it  out;  and  there  is  to-day  no  fairly 
educated  girl  but  has  so  many  suitors  as  to  interfere  with  her  attempt 
to  teach  or  engage  in  anything  else  than  home  building.  And  after 
all,  Turkey  needs  Christian  homes  more  than  anything  else.  That  is, 
it  will  be  an  elegant  country  to  live  in  when  it  is  crowded  with  Chris- 
tian homes." 

'i'hese  Yankee  schoolmasters,  and  the  school  dames  they  took  out 
Avith  them,  finally  found  themselves  put  into  the  papers.     A  very  solid 

1  Letter  of  April  i6,  1894. 


CI/KIST/A.\/TV  IX  IJS   A7./.1770.V    TO   FDl^'CAT/OX. 


287 


ant-l  bulky  Englisli  review  has  taken  tliem  up,  to  make  them  famous. 
The  British  Quarterly  says  that  when  the  Americans  arrivetl  in  Turkey, 
they  found  the  women  of  the  country  in  a  degraded  condition;  tliat 
there  was  no  public  sentiment  in  favor  of  the  education  of  women. 
The  general  opinion  seemed  to  be  that  the  female  sex  has  almost  no 
intellectual  capacity.  'I'he  first  efforts  of  the  .Ameri^-.ms  to  make  the 
women  sharers  in  intellectual  jjrogress  and  refinement  were  met  with 
opposition,  and  often  with  derisive  laughter.    They  have  created  a  new 


fl        ^       ^ 


i.>-..&^,|..^    \ 


TEN   PUPILS   IN    EUPHRATES  COLLEGE   IN    EASTERN   TURKEY.  — Barton. 

This  college  ministers  to  an  area  as  large  as  New  England  and  the  Middle  Atlantic  states, 
with  a  population  of  fi/e  millions.  There  are  forty-one  students  of  college  grade,  and  nearly 
500  in  other  departments.  Two  of  the  young  men,  whose  faces  we  see.  had  to  leave, 
for  having  too  many  ideas;  they  began  to  think,  and  to  express  their  ideas.  The  college 
would  not  be  tolerated  for  an  hour  if  it  allowed  any  student  to  make  remarks  upon  Turkish 
politics.    The  authorities  had  to  suppress  the  young  men. 


public  sentiment  in  favor  of  the  education  of  women.  This  is  shown 
by  the  interest  taken  in  the  schools  established  by  Americans  for  the 
education  of  girls.  Pashas,  civil  and  military  officers  of  high  rank, 
the  ecclesiastics  and  wealthy  men  of  all  the  different  nationalities, 
attend  the  examinations,  and  express  their  hearty  approval  of  the  efforts 
made  by  the  Americans  for  improving  the  conflition  of  the  women  of 


288  THE    7 RUMPUS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Turkey.  The  American  ladies  who  have  had  charge  of  these  schools 
have  made  great  use  of  the  press  in  enlightening  the  community  on 
this  subject.  Through  the  press  and  by  well-organized  schools,  as  well 
as  by  direct  effort,  the  American  women  are  lifting  up  to  a  higher  level 
the  women  of  Turkey.  The  task  is  one  of  peculiar  difficulty,  and 
requires  great  moral  courage,  mingled  with  tact  and  patience.  The 
American  ladies  who  have  undertaken  this  work  are  the  fit  agents  for 
carrying  it  to  a  larger  success. 

If  the  foregoing  paragraph  be  not  the  literal  quotation,  it  is  substan- 
tially so.  It  gives,  however,  the  main  credit  to  the  dames  rather  than 
to  the  masters,  and  this  is  the  truth.  It  would,  however,  never  have 
done  for  me  to  represent  Sister  Matilda  and  Dorothy  Q.  as  striding 
along  the  Galata  bridge  with  a  stars-and-stripes  shawl  on,  to  the  admira- 
tion of  His  Majesty,  the  Sultan,  and  his  suite, —  so  the  typical  Jonathan 
walks  in  her  place. 

One  of  the  most  useful  of  all  these  American  women  who  deserve 
the  meed  of  international  fame,  once  wrote  me  the  outcome  of  her 
twenty  years'  observation  in  Turkey.  'MVhatever  we  teach  or  do  not 
teach,  we  train  the  college  girls  to  self-control,  which  means  very  much, 
in  the  sometimes  stormy  homes  of  the  Orient.  One  effect  of  the 
schooling  of  girls  is  this,  that  they  win  the  respect  of  their  fathers  and 
brothers,  and  have  more  freedom  to  express  their  opinions  and  wishes 
as  to  marriage  proposals.  And  in  Protestant  families  girlhood  is  pro- 
longed;  it  being  now  no  greater  shame  to  be  married  so  late  as  eighteen 
or  twenty  than  so  late  as  fourteen,  twenty  years  ago.  Marriage  at  twelve 
w-as  the  old  rule :  yet  now,  even  the  non-Protestants  seldom  marry  before 
fifteen,  and  often  not  till  twenty."  Again,  says  this  queenly  woman  of 
Massachusetts,  who  has  devoted  herself  for  the  love  of  God  to  making 
homes  for  other  ]:)eople,  "  I  notice  that  the  social  life  of  the  people  has 
been  greatly  stimulated  by  the  schools.  The  parents  travel  between 
their  widely  scattered  homes  and  the  school  towns,  so  that  girls  now 
more  frequently  marry  outside  their  own  village." 

Then,  too,  there  is  Miss  Pierce,  to  tell  us  of  the  great  change  made 
in  the  village  girl,  in  her  red  fez  and  gay  handkerchiefs  and  beads,  her 
blue  tunic  and  red  silk  drapery,  when  she  goes  to  a  great  city  school 
taught  by  the  American  ladies  at  Marash  or  Aintab.  Then  she  catches 
a  new  idea  of  a  new  life,  and  she  yields  to  its  power:  a  new  world  of 
religious  thought  opens  to  her,  and  a  new  world  of  cleanliness  and  of 
discipline.  The  fetters  of  her  mind,  the  legacy  of  hundreds  of  years 
of  oppression  and  ignorance  and  superstition,  drop  off. 

Miss  Shattuck  has  added  to  her  valuable  reminiscences  of  a  score  of 
years,  one  peculiar  item  in  the  interest  of  glaziers.      1  am  sure  I  never 


CIIRISTIAMTY  IX  ITS  KI.I.ATIOX   TO  EDUCATIOX. 


291 


thought  of  it  in  connection  wiili  'lurlcish  schools.  Better  lighted 
houses  follow  the  formation  of  reading  habits,  and  the  neighbors  who 
cannot  read  follow  the  fashion.  And  if  they  do  not  see  to  read,  they 
at  least  see  the  dirt,  and  they  fall  to  and  clean  up  their  rooms.  And 
if  there  is  a  window,  tlicy  open  it  and  let  in  pure  air.    Forty  odd  years 


AN  ARAB  SCHOOLMASTER   IN   EGYPT. 

There  is  a  great  Moslem  University  at  Cairo  to  prepare  teachers  and  preachers.  Dr.  EUinwood 
in  the  Evangelist,  a  few  years  ago.  reported  300  instructors  and  10.000  students:  some 
from  the  Malay  peninsula,  from  India.  Persia,  Zanzibar.  Algiers,  Morocco.  And  Mr.  Lane 
Pool  says  that  some  students  cross  Africa  on  foot  from  the  West  Coast.  Bed  and  board  is 
cheap ;  a  blanket  and  the  floor,  and  coarse  bread. 


ago  there  was  not  a  glass  window  in  Aintab.  Forty  thousand  jjeople 
lived,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  dark  and  the  dirt.  If  the  .Americans 
have  carried  no  other  light  to  Turkey  than  "lights"  of  window-glass, 
thev  deserve  well  of  human itv. 


292 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


IV 


There  is,  however,  at  least  a  modicum  of  praise  to  be  bestowed  upon 
the  masters,  usually  Masters  of  the  Arts, —  college-bred  men  who  have 

built    notable    colleges    fur    the 
young  men. 

The  marvel  of  it  is  in  the 
fact  that  men  not  very  old  have 
seen  this  mighty  change.  A 
gentleman  told  President  Fuller, 
that  out  of  twenty  thousand  girls 
and  women  in  his  native  city, 
when  he  was  a  boy,  only  two 
could  read;  now  there  are  rela- 
tively few  without  a  fair  degree 
of  schooling,  unless  among  a 
portion  of  the  Moslem  families. 
It  IS  not  fifty  years  since  a 
missionary  was  stoned  out  of 
Aintab;  now  the  martyr  cause 
has  a  college  and  three  churches, 
with  well-appointed  Sunday- 
schools,  Christian  Endeavor  So- 
ciefJes,  and  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association. 

The  vast  stimulus  given  to  the 
education  of  women  has  been 
connected  with  a  remarkable 
uprising  of  young  men,  who  de- 
sire to  have  in  Asia  the  facilities 
offered  young  men  in  America. 
'Tis  singular;  yet  these  young 
men  have  taken  a  great  interest 
in  the  education  of  the  young  women,  and  the  American  philanthropists 
would  have  it  so.  It  is  to  be  feared,  indeed,  that  the  cool  and  calcu- 
lating schoolmasters  and  school  dames  who  go  striding  across  the 
Calata  bridge  into  the  \\'orld  of  the  Orient  seriously  intend,  of  malice 


MISS  CADAR   KEREKIAN."'  — Shattuck. 


1  This  energetic, plucky  young  woman  went  to  school  and  taught  school,  and  earned  her 
way  through  Marash  College,  and  graduated  with  honor, — just  like  so  many  vigorous  and 
stirring  w'omen  in  Ainerica,  who  have  earned  whatever  advanced  schooling  they  have  had. 
Miss  Kerekian  is  now  doing  excellent  service  as  a  Bible  reader. 


c//A'/syv.i.y/7'y  /.v  its  Ki.i.iriox  ro  Enrciriox. 


l')2, 


aiorethoiiulu,  Xo  set  up  great  match  factories,  and  to  build  up  good 
homes  in  Turkey, —  and  good  homes  are  the  foundations  of  national 
greatness.  This  is  sociological  work  on  a  national  scale  that  our 
American  reformers  of  the  world  are  engagetl  in. 

We  see  by  the  faces  of  the  young  women  and  thi'  \  oung  men  that  they 
are  doing  Clod  service,  and  doing  man  service,  who  educate  them.' 

The  young  men  at  .\intab  College  come,  very  few  less  than  two  days' 
journev  to  school :  some,  five  da\s;  and  here  is  one  who  has  come  eight 


NATIVE  TEACHERS  AT  OORFA.-Shattuck. 

Of  the  first   names  there  are  Osanna,  Margaret,  Zoomroot.  Yeoneze,  and   Hanum ;   and  of  the 
surnames.  Cheuljian.  Beynanian,  Abouhayatian.  and  Jeredian. 

days'  journey.  The  colleges  are  not  at  every  one's  door-step,  as  in 
America. 

All  this  is  brought  about  in  an  easy  and  natural  way.  Here  are  the 
very  houses  in  Maine  and  in  Vermont,  where  these  philanthropists  were 
born;  here  are  the  persons  in  this  particular  village  in  rural  New 
England,  or  this  is  the  city  west  of  the  Hudson,  where  the  noble-hearted 
men  and  women  live  who  take  out  their  pocket-books,  and  say  to 
Cro>by  Wheeler  or  to  Dr.  P>liss, —  "do  hence;  make  home  life  tolerable 
in  Turkey." 

I)r.  W.  H.  Ward,  of  Tlic  Iiuicpcndent,  has  recently  spent  some  time 
in  exploring  these  Oriental  mission  fields;  and  he  says  that,  let  alone 

1  Compare  pages  283,  287,  289,  supra. 


294 


THE    TKIi\MPnS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


"converts"  and  "  churches, "  American  colleges  are  by  far  the  best 
institutions  in  Turkey,  and  that  American  influence  has  done  much  to 
shape  the  future  of  the  empire.  He  found  the  graduates  of  Robert 
College  occupying  the  highest  positions  in  the  government,  in  Bulgaria 
and  Roumelia, — positions  that  would  otherwise  have  been  filled  by 
Russians. 


V. 


There  were  once  great  crusades  to  the  lands  of  the  Turks.     During 
two  hundred  years  all  Christendom  was  shaken  by  the  tread  of  martial 

hosts  moving  eastward. 
During  the  past  two  gener- 
ations there  has  been  every 
way  a  more  notable  move- 
ment; it  has  been  the 
peaceful  occupation  of  dif- 
ferent quarters  of  the  Turk- 
ish Empire  by  the  crusaders 
of  a  great  moral  force,  who 
have  crossed  several  thou- 
sands of  miles  of  blue  water 
for  the  love  of  God  and  the 
love  of  the  Turkish  Empire, 
and  who  have,  all  told,  fur- 
nished an  average  of  two 
years'  schooling  to  two 
hundred  thousand  young 
l)eople  inChristian  schools. 
It  seems  likely  that  this 
means  a  prominent  u]ilift  in  the  condition  of  at  least  a  hundred 
thousand  homes.  There  are  not  less  than  five  hundred  American 
missionaries  in  the  open  field,  leading  in  this  great  crusade.  And 
there  are  behind  them  to-day,  to  support  them,  more  than  a  million 
members  of  Christian  churches  in  America.  Without  reward  or  hope 
of  reward  from  earthly  kings  or  kingdoms,  this  great  body  of  philan- 
thropists have  put  into  this  crusade  more  than  ten  millions  of  dollars 
of  hard-earned  money,  the  gifts,  the  most  of  it,  of  relatively  poor 
people,  rich  in  their  ]niri)ose  to  make  this  world  over  again,  so  far 
forth  as  to  bless  the  nations  with  good  homes.  Those  who  are  thought- 
ful students  of  the  world's  progress  cannot  easily  express  their  appre- 
ciation of  this  inestimable  good,  wrought  by  those  who  reside  in  foreign 


A   DAUGHTER    OF   ABRAHAM. 


ClJRlSriAMI  y   IX  ITS  RE  I. ATI  ox    TO   EDl'CATlOX. 


2'AS 


parts  i)erhaps  half   a  hu mired   years,    with    no   otlier  purpose  than  to 
elevate  the  social  anil  moral  condition  of  another  nationality. * 


lo.    Altklkial    Adventures   in    the    Land   of    Zoroaster. 

1  might  have  said  the  hirthjilace  of  Zoroaster,  that  is,  Oroomiah. 
For  this  is  the  city  which  tiie  .Americans  selected  for  their  Nestorian 
venture.  Whether  Zoroaster  ever  lived  there  is  t)f  little  moment,  since 
the  world  is  at  odds  by  some  thousands  of  years  as  to  when  he  was 
born,  and  to  all  the  intents  of  modern  life  he  is  known  chiefly  through 
Mr.  Crawford's  thoroughly  artistic  novel. 

The  Americans  found  a  city  and  plain  peopled  by  the  followers  of 
that  amiable  heretic  of  whom  the  earlier  world  was  not  worthy,  Xes- 
torius  the  Syrian,  who, 
as  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, A.D.  42S, 
was  driven  into  the  des- 
erts for  beliefs  and  mis- 
beliefs that  he  stoutly 
denied  holding.  His 
followers  early  estab- 
lished themselves  in 
Persia,  and  for  four  or 
five  centuries  they  flour- 
ished greatly,  and  be- 
came a  great  mission- 
ary power  in  Persia, 
Syria, India, and  China, 

during  the  seventh  century.     Vet  in  later  ages  they  fell  into  decay,  and 
conformed  not  a  little  to  the  people  around  them. 

1  General  Lew.  Wallace,  a  keen-sighted  and  astute  observer  of  men  and  tlieir  work,  who 
as  Minister  to  Turkey  saw  much  of  what  has  been  wrought  in  the  Orient  by  iiliilanthropic 
Americans,  writes,  under  date  of  January  8,  1894,  that  he  is  in  hearty  sympathy  with  our 
missionaries  in  the  East ;  soon  after  his  return  from  Turkey  his  words  were  published  at 
some  length,  in  which  he  gave  them  unqualified  praise  for  their  Christian  self-devotement 
■to  a  work  productive  of  the  highest  good. 

-  Founded  by  Cyrus  Hamlin,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  it  bears  the  name  of  Mr.  Christopher  Rob- 
ert, of  New  York,  who  contributed  530,000.  one  half  the  cost  of  its  building.  Tiie  real 
estate  is  held  upon  a  deed  directly  from  the  Sultan.  The  fire-proof  edifice  is  placed  under 
the  protection  of  the  United  States ;  having  the  right  to  fly  the  stars  and  stripes  over  the 
Bosphorus  the  next  thousand  years  or  more,  —  there  being  two  towers  near  by,  not  so  well 
built,  that  have  already  stood  four  centuries.  Armenians,  Bulgarians,  and  Greeks,  in 
nearly  equal  numbers,  constitute  the  average  of  two  hundred  students,  whose  educational 
standing  is  that  of  the  classes  in  the  smaller  New  England  colleges. 


ROBERT  COLLEGE.  CONSTANTINOPLE. = 


296 


THE    TKirMPIIS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


Oroomiah  is  in  a  plain,  twenty  miles  by  forty,  where  there  are  three 
hundred  Xestorian  villages.  It  is  a  little  people,  two-score  thousand 
in  the  plain,  and  as  many  more  in  the  mountains.  Morals  were  at 
a  low  ebb,  and  education  in  such  state  that  even  the  priesthood  had 
almost  no  schooling.  There  was  no  attempt  to  convey  moral  and 
religious  instruction,  and  churchly  services  were  conducted  in  an 
unknown  tongue.  The  Bible  was  acknowledged  as  the  Word  of  God, 
but  there  was  no  spiritual  experience  to  conform  to  its  truths. 

Tnder  these  circumstances  a  few  disinterested  American  philanthro- 
pists undertook  a  grand 
^^^^W^^^f^^^^^^BT'  experiment    in    Chris- 

tian  sociology,  conduct- 
ing it  in  the  interior  of 
a  far-away  continent. 
After  fifty  years  it  was 
found  that  they  had 
spent  twelve  hundred 
thousand  dollars  upon 
it,  and  sent  out  a  hun- 
dred workers  of  the 
brightest  and  most  self- 
devoted,  —  like  Dr. 
Grant  of  Utica,  who  re- 
linquished a  lucrative 
practice  to  go,  Fidelia 
Fiske,  the  pride  of  New 
England,  scholarly  men 
like  Tutor  I'erkins  of 
Amherst,  like  Coan  and 
Dr.  Shedd.  There  was 
scant  commercial  inter- 
est in  Persia,  but  Amer- 
ica sought  out  the  young  people  of  the  land  of  Zoroaster  and  educated 
more  than  a  thousand  of  them  every  year  throughout  half  a  century. 
There  was  no  political  tie  between  the  New  World  and  this  ancient 
people,  but  the  Americans  gathered  some  twenty-five  hundred  persons 
into  Christian  churches  in  Persia. 

It  was  no  part  of  the  plan,  however,  to  form  new  churches,  nor  are 
churches  the  measure  of  the  result.     It  was  the  design  rather  to  help 

1  As  teacher  and  resident  at  Mount  Holyoke,  and  as  founder  and  teaclier  of  the  Oroo- 
miah boarding  school.  Miss  Fiske  was  singularly  indued  with  the  Pow  cr  from  on  High, 
leading  her  pupils  in  the  paths  of  spiritual  peace. 


FIDELIA    FISKE,  1863. ^  —  Cr 
This  is  the  only  portrait  now  in  print. 


c//A'/ST/.i\/rv  /.v  ITS  A'/-:/.r/7o.v  to  /-.dccit/ox. 


297 


the  K)tal  ecclesiastics,  ami  to  work  through  them,  and  this  plan  suc- 
ceeded to  an  amazing  degree.  Scsen  small  boys  meeting  in  a  cellar 
were  the  first  pupils  in  what  is  now  ( )roomiah  College,  yet  three  out 
ot  lour  Ncstorian  bishops  and  tlie  priests  in  large  numbers  sought  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  light  that  came  to  them 
t'loin  the  West.      X'illnuc   free  schools  were  oi)encd,  and   their  teachers 


KASHU    MUSHA   BENJAMEN.   A   NESTORIAN    PASTOR   AND    HIS    FAMILY. 

He  has  been  a  preacher  for  thirty-seven  years:  eighteen  in  Oroomiah.  and  nineteen  in  Tabr'z. 
In  his  work  he  has  traveled  25.000  miles,  in  Kurdistan,  in  Persia,  in  Caucasia,  and  in  Turke- 
stan. "My  eyes."  he  says  in  his  letter  of  June  18.  1894.  "have  seen  the  wonderful  deeds 
o:  God.  He  puts  the  atheists  and  infidels  to  shame  Glory  to  God,  — I  wil!  glorify  God  and 
His  deeds,  in  eternity.  ' 

fitted  for  their  work  by  .American  women,  and  scores  of  places  were 
opened  for  popular  moral  and  religious  instruction.  "  I  am  a  woman," 
said  one  who  excused  herself  from  learning  to  read,  and  she  shrugged 
her  shoulders  with  the  sense  of  having  given  a  perfect  answer;  yet  the 
Nestor ian  women  proved  to  be  as  capable  as  any  in  the  East,  so 
renowned  for  wisdom  of  old. 


298  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Among  other  things,  it  is  to  be  said,  that  the  exact  and  scholarly 
men  who  visited  this  field,  found,  after  having  resided  three  years  in 
the  country,  that  the  people  were  short  of  Bibles,  being  almost  out; 
there  was  but  one  copy  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  that  was  in  three  or 
four  volumes  which  were  owned  by  different  persons.  Within  sixteen 
years,  the  men  of  the  West  translated  the  Bible  into  modern  Syriac, 
and  within  twenty  years,  they  printed  eight  and  a  quarter  millions  of 
pages  of  other  Christian  literature,  so  fitting  out  their  wards  with  the 
beginnings  of  a  still  more  elaborate  education  outside  the  schoolroom. 

Now  all  this  story  reads  much  like  a  modern  miracle,  a  marvelous  tale 
out  of  a  book  of  Christian  Arabian  Nights.  Rawlinson,  the  English 
ambassador  to  Persia,  has  borne  strong  testimony  to  the  value  of  this 
American  missionary  service,  as  he  saw  it  both  in  Persia  and  in  Turkey. 
It  is  a  story  of  disinterested  and  pure  benevolence :  whenever  it  can  be 
matched  out  of  recent  records  Mohammedan,  Brahmanical,  Buddhist, 
Confucian,  or  Agnostic,  then  we  will  consider  the  claims  of  these  Isms 
to  universal  sway.^ 

II.    The   Humanitarian  Value  of    Moral   and   Religious 

Ideas. 

In  respect  to  this  magnificent  exhibit  made  by  Christianity  in 
attempting  the  education  of  everybody's  children,  alluded  to  upon 
pages  preceding,  there  can  be  made  no  valid  objection,  upon  the  score 
that  first  or  last  the  education  is  religious.  It  is  so.  The  knowledge 
of  the  multiplication  table  does  not  effect  the  moral  reformation  of 
man.  There  is  nothing  more  wholesome  in  the  way  of  education,  for 
the  whole  human  race  as  such,  than  the  teaching  of  such  moral  truth 
as  they  ought  to  khow.  Dr,  Vincent,  whom  all  the  world  holds  in 
honor  for  his  spiritual  gifts  and  ministerial  work,  as  well  as  for  his 
incidental  service  to  humanity  in  the  invention  of  that  synonym  of 
home  education  known  as  the  Chautauqua  Reading  Courses,  has  written 
expressly  upon  this  point. 

PAPER  BY  THE  REV.  JOHN   HEVL  VINCENT,  D.D,,  I.L.D. 
Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

\\'hat  this  world  needs  is  truth.  It  needs  to  receive  the  simple  ideas 
which  set  forth  man's  relations  to  man  and  to  the  great  First  Cause 
from  whom  man  came,  and  the  duties  which  spring  out  of  these  rela- 

1  The  Persian  missions,  long  conducted  by  the  American  Board,  arc  still  carried  on 
with  great  success  by  the  American  Presbyterians. 


CHK/ST/.L\7J'y  /.V  ITS   A'/l/.lT/O.V    TO   EDL'CATIOX.        2'J9 

tions.  Ihe  Teacher  from  Nazareth  so  s])ake  in  Capernaum  and  in 
Jerusalem  that  "  the  common  jieople  heartl  Him  gladly."  He  taught 
no  set  dogmas,  no  formal  creeds.  He  told  in  a  simple  way  what  men 
should  be  to  each  other,  and  to  illustrate  ami  enforce  this  he  told  men 
what  (io<.l  is  to  them,  and  how  He  would  have  all  men  everywhere  think 
of  Him  from  the  platform  of  love  for  each  other.  This  is  the  charm 
and  the  power  of  true  Christianity.  Its  thought  of  God  is  never 
divorced  from  its  thought  of  man,  its  concei^ion  of  God  grows  out  of 
its  ideal  of  man  as  revealed  in  Jesus,  its  anthropomorj)hic  misconcej)- 
tions  of  God  are  the  perversion  of  a  good  thing,  its  moral  sense  as 
applied  to  man  extends  to  God;  man  must  "do  right  *'  as  God  is  always 
sure  to  "do  right ";  a  loveless  obedience  to  God  is  empty,  a  service  of 
God  that  does  not  produce  true  love  for  man  is  profitless.  Thus  The- 
ology and  Humanity  are  one,  and  the  Christian  Scheme  is  the  perfect 
humanitarian  scheme  to  which  no  form  of  religious  thought  through  all 
the  ages  may  for  one  moment  be  compared. 

The  best  method  of  humanizing  society  is  to  Christianize  it  with  the 
large  ideas  which  characterized  the  teaching  of  the  Nazarene,  the 
universal  ideas.  The  race  a  unit,  one  in  origin,  one  in  destiny,  one 
in  opportunity;  the  race  under  the  same  moral  rule,  the  race  in  need 
of  the  same  gracious  provisions,  subject  to  the  same  spiritual  influences, 
looking  up  into  the  face  of  the  same  Father  as  revealed  in  Jesus,  who 
came  to  suffer  death  for  every  man,  and  who  commissioned  His  fol- 
lowers to  carry  this  gospel  to  every  creature,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
and  to  the  end  of  the  ages. 

Christian  ideas,  freed  from  dogmatic  and  ecclesiastical  bonds,  are 
the  regenerating  forces  of  the  world,  bringing  them  into  true  brother- 
hood, reforming  society  by  regenerating  it,  changing  nations  by  the 
silently-working  leaven  of  gospel  truth  even  before  the  formal  credo  of 
the  Christian  faith  is  accepted  or  the  symbol  of  that  faith  exalted,  and 
preparing  the  way  even  in  heathen  lands  for  a  sudden  acceptance  of 
the  Christian  thought,  the  Christian  name,  the  Christian  cult,  and  the 
Christian  Church. 


^Z7&^^^*<^4-  (/'l>'-"-C-^«^^^^ 


300  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


12.    What  Ciiristiaxitv  has  done,  and  what  it  makes 

Clear. 

An  all-round  conception  of  education  is  needed  in  this  age.  If 
John  Knox  might  begin  Hebrew  at  fifty,  and  if  Loyola  might  recite 
with  boys  of  eight  when  he  was  thirty,  it  cannot  be  affirmed  that  it  is 
improper  to  speak  of  a  middle-aged  or  oldish  South  Sea  islander  as 
being  in  a  course  of  education  when  he  is  studying  the  Westminster 
Shorter  Catechism. 

Education,  in  its  broad  sense,  its  deep  sense,  comprises  not  only 
the  common  school  and  the  college,  and  the  ordinary  moral  training 
of  youth,  but  that  grand  work  which  has  been  put  forth  in  the  present 
century  for  introducing  Christian  training  to  neglected  nations  all  the 
earth  over.  It  is  a  part  of  that  great  commerce  in  ideas  which  char- 
acterizes thoughtful  people  all  over  this  globe,  in  which  both  the  givers 
and  receivers  alike  rejoice  together. 

The  students  of  sociological  history,  in  five  hundred  years  from  now, 
will  look  with  no  small  amazement  at  the  new  era  which  has  begun  in 
our  lifetime, —  an  era  which  is  the  beginning  of  the  end,  the  end  of 
the  world's  long  night,  the  beginning  of  man's  perfect  day.  He  indeed 
is  out  of  tune  with  this  globe's  harmony  who  steps  aside  to  sneer  at 
this  majestic  movement  which  has  already  changed  the  face  of  society 
upon  extended  areas  of  our  ])lanetary  surface. 

The  magnitude  of  the  work  that  has  been  done  during  the  present 
century  cannot  be  easily  set  forth,  save  in  part,  through  paucity  of 
statistics.  Some  notion  of  it  may,  however,  be  gathered  by  instituting 
a  comparison  of  figures:  — 

The  missionary  societies  of  the  United  States  were  maintaining 
fiifty-six  hundred  and  ninety-two  schools  in  non-Christian  lands  in 
1890.  This  exceeded  the  1880  report  in  Alabama  or  North  Carolina 
or  Minnesota,  and  was  nearly  as  many  as  in  Georgia  or  Kentucky. 

The  1890  school  roll  of  California  and  Rhode  Island  scarcely  out- 
numbers the  pupils  in  pagan  lands  that  were  enrolled  in  the  schools  of 
twenty-four  American  missionary  societies  in  1891-2. 

The  entire  school  enrollment  of  the  state  of  Maine  is  not  much 
larger  than  the  number  of  mission  pupils  taught  by  the  Presbyterians 
of  the  United  States  and  England  and  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland; 
the  latter  church  has  more  jiupils  than  the  high  schot)ls  of  Massa- 
chusetts. 

The  INIcthodists  in  England  and  the  United  States  ha\-e  more  foreign 


CI/KISTIAX/rV  /X  ITS   KEl.ATIOX    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


301 


mission  pupils  than  the  average  attendance  of  tlie  entire  ^tate  of  Con- 
necticut ami  the  city  of  St.  Paul.  'I'he  Wesleyans  have  more  than  the 
average  attendance  of  New  Hanis])hirc  and  Rhoile  Ish\nd. 

There  are  three  New  England  states  with  a  total  number  of  pujiils 
less  than  the  foreign  school  roll  of  the  American  Board.  'Ihe 
A.1>.C".F.M.  averages  every  year  nearly  as  many  pupils  as  the  average 
attendance  in  Boston  or  St.  Louis. 

The  total  number  of  pujnls  instructed  by  the  .American  Board,  from 
the  beginning  of  their  work  up  to  the  year  iSSi,  in  Ceylon,  Burmah, 


STUDENTS   AT  JAFFNA   COLLEGE.  CEYLON.  WITH    PROFESSOR    HITCHCOCK. 

and  India,  had  been  more  than  the  total  school  roll  to-day  in  the  city 
of  New  York  and  the  city  of  Providence. 

The  school  roll  of  Chicago  and  Milwaukee  is  but  little  longer  than 
the  annual  list  of  pupils  taught  by  the  Congregationalists  of  England 
and  the  United  States. 

The  American  and  British  Baptists  have  more  pupils  than  the  cities 
of  Louisville,  Detroit,  Minneapolis,  and  New  Haven. 

The  Presbyterians  of  Canada  school  nearly  as  many  j^gan  youth  as 
the  average  attendance  of  Springfield,  Massachusetts;  and  the  women 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  nearly  as  many  as  the  pupils  of 
school  age  in  Worcester. 

Outside  of  the  Established  Church  there  are  four  British  denomina- 
tions that  have  to-day,  in  foreign  mission  schools,  more  than  twice  as 


302  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

many  pupils  as  there  were  in  all  England  under  government  inspection 
in  1850. 

The  Church  ^Missionary  Society  lacks  but  little  of  as  many  pupils  as 
those  attentling  school  in  Connecticut,  and  the  average  attendance  of 
New  Hampshire,  \'ermont,  and  Rhode  Island  is  scarcely  greater  than 
the  foreign  school  roll  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  England  and  America. 

The  Foreign  Mission  Societies  of  Germany  instruct  fifty-three  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  eighty-two  pupils. 

The  churches  of  Christendom  have  a  great  many  more  foreign  pupils 
in  their  common  schools,  secondary  schools,  colleges,  and  seminaries, 
than  the  enrollment  of  the  cities  of  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Chicago, 
Boston,  San  Francisco,  and  Cincinnati;  and  vastly  more  than  the  roll 
of  the  great  states  of  Michigan  and  California  in  i8go,  or  the  average 
attendance  in  New  York, —  being  a  hundred  thousand  more  pupils  than 
the  average  in  all  New  England.  About  two-thirds  of  these  mission 
pupils  are  schooled  by  our  brethren  in  Britain. 

The  Religious  Motive  and  Method. 

It  is  undeniable  that  the  underlying  motive  for  all  this  schooling  is 
religious.  If  there  were  not  intensity  of  conviction  on  this  point,  the 
men  and  the  women  would  not  go.  On  no  other  ground  would  a 
learned  and  acceptable  jjreacher  have  left  the  perpetual  drizzle  of  his 
native  Scotch  mist  and  betaken  himself  to  the  clear  skies  of  New 
Zealand  and  the  coral  strands  of  New  Hebrides.  Not  else  would  Moffat 
and  Livingstone,  John  Baton,  and  scores  of  the  consecrated  sons  of 
Scotia  —  that  fruitful  mother  of  Christian  heroes  —  have  endured  burn- 
ing heats  and  martyrdoms  for  God  and  humanity. 

The  religious  motive  is,  however,  no  objection;  nor  the  schooling  in 
Christianity.  Zulu  Palmer  visited  the  cities  of  America,  then  went 
back  to  live  in  a  South  African  kraal,  content  with  paganism;  his  heart 
was  never  renewed.  The  ending  of  all  knowledge,  said  Sir  Philip 
Sidney,  is  virtuous  action.  There  is  no  knowledge  of  use  without  this 
ending.  Dr.  Seeland  ^  says  that  the  experiment  has  been  made  for 
half  a  century  to  raise  the  Kirghiz  by  education  to  the  level  of  civili- 
zation, and  that  it  cannot  be  done.  Eminent  Quaker  philanthropists 
experimented  on  the  Indians  for  years,  giving  them  education  as  a 
civilizing  force;  it  proved  utterly  in  vain :  they  had  to  introduce  Chris- 
tianity.'-    This  agrees  with  Herbert  Spencer,  who,  when  in  America  a 

1  The  Doctor  is  the  chief  of  the  Russian  Army  Medical  Department,  long  living  among 
the  Kirghiz. —  Lansdell's  Cliiiicsc  Central  Asia,  II,  pp.  257,  258.     London,  1893. 

-  Christian  Missions,  p.  39.  By  Julius  H.  Seelye,  D.D.,  President  of  .Amherst  College. 
New  York,  1876.  The  reference  is  to  "  Evidence  on  the  Aborigines,"  before  the  House  of 
Commons,  1833-34,  p.  187. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   REI.ATIVX    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


303 


few  years  ago,  was  currently  reporle.l  as  saying,  in  rei)ly  to  a  question 
whether  the  diffusion  of  knowledge  would  fit  men  for  free  institutions, 
—  •'  No :  it  is  essentially  a  ciues- 
tion  of  character,  only  in  a 
secondary  degree  a  question  of 
education;  the  idea  that  mere 
education  is  a  panacea  for  po- 
litical evils  is  a  universal  delu- 
sion." 

It  is  indeed  the  part  of  wis- 
dom to  provide  education,  for 
the  better  upbuilding  of  the 
ultimate  Church,  since  Chris- 
tianity  cannot  be   successfully 

propagated  by  merely  baptizing 

non  -  Christian     peoples     upon 

their  profession  of  a  change  of 

heart;  they  need  to  have  their 

heads   changed   as  well.     This 

was  proved  by  the  experience 

of  the  American  Board  in  the 

Sandwich  Islands,  and  in  their 

earlier  missions  in  India."     As 

it  is  now,  the  mission  societies 

are  committed  to  the  educational  policy.     Children  can  be  so  trained 

as  to  make  better  Christians  than  adults.     The  kindergarten  system  is 

much  in  demand.^ 


NATIVE    GURU    OR   TEACHER.  CF.YLC 
—  Hitchcock. 


Tloo  Tilings  made   dear. 


I. 

One  thing  has  appeared,  quite  incidentally,  in  these  brief  papers 
upon  the  relation  of  Christianity  to  the  educational  systems  of  the 
world.  It  is  the  relative  inferiority  of  the  intellectual  and  moral 
standards  maintained  by  certain  non-Christian  peoples. 

The  practical  bearing  of  this  upon  the  problems  of  the  world  is  this: 

1  Wearing  sacred  beads,  and  smeared  with  ashes  with  marks  like  slaslies  in  token  of 
servin-  Siva.  The  headcloth  is  called  the  pagota.  or  dhota.  Besides  serving  as  a  turban, 
it.  fort^v  vards  are  put  to  a  good  manv  uses. -handkerchief,  towel,  duster,  a  cloth  to  wrap 
the  baby  in,  or  a  basket  to  bring  home  food  from  market.     In  summer,  it  serves  as  a  bed- 

hheet. 

2  Vide  .Address  by  Dr.  X.  G.  Clark.  Secretary,  annual  meeting.  Madison.  1894. 

3  Vuie  Address  of  Secretary  Creegan,  at  the  Madison  meeting. 


304 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


that  it  gives  the  world's  leadership  to  those  Christian  nations  which 
make  the  most  of  their  intellectual  and  moral  endowments. 

One  curious  effect  of  this  appears  in  summing  up  the  population  of 
the  little  island  of  Great  Britain;  it  outranks  China.  The  British 
home  steam  power  is  equal  to  the  labor  of  four  hundred  millions  of 
men,  or  twice  the  number  of  the  able-bodied  males  in  the  world. 
That  is,  the  effect  is  the  same  as  if  men  had  been  brought  in  from  other 
worlds,  or  the  genii  of  the  air,  to  work  in  English  factories  to  clothe 
this  planet  better. 

In  the  struggle  for  existence,  the  other  animals  stand  no  chance  with 
man  ;  and  the  uneducated  populations  of  other  countries  stand  no  chance 


ENGLISH    CHURCH    SCHOOL   AT   PALMACOTTAH.— Paul. 

with  educated  Christendom.  The  nations  that  will  not  take  the  hint, 
and  the  help  of  the  hour  held  out  to  them  by  Christian  philanthropists 
looking  toward  promoting  the  intellectual  and  moral  education  of  their 
youth,  will  certainly  perish  in  the  struggle  for  existence.  They  must 
adapt  themselves  to  the  demands  of  this  age,  or  be  left  in  the  race  by 
the  advance  of  Christendom. 


11. 


There  is  another  thing  that  is  made  clear  by  the  foregoing  brief 
resume  of  the  work  of  Christianity  in  schooling  other  people's  children. 
It  is,  that  the  nations  which  have  the  most  vitality,  the  most  sujjertluous 
energy,  the  most  enterprise  to  get  up  and  go  abroad  on  moral  errands 
worth  going  for,  are  the  nations  of  the  future.  The  physical  energy 
of  China  is  admirable,  the  migrating  force;  yet  the  Chinese  systems  of 


C//K!STIA\/TY  I.V  ITS   RELATIO.V    TO   EDUCATIOX. 


305 


religious  thought,  the  Confucian-Taoist-Uuddhist  ])hilos()i)hy  of  life, 
will  become  absolutely  extinct  unless  it  has  \  itality  enough  to  projiagate 
itself  in  missionary  enterprises.  The  Hindu  faith  cannot  maintain 
itself  on  this  globe  unless  it  has  power  to  reacii  into  other  climes  and 
thrive  upon  other  continents.  Anil  so  we  might  go  the  rounds.  That 
system  is  doomed  by  moral  law  as  certain  in  its  outworking  as  natural 
law,  which  has  ni)l  its  seed  in  itself,  with  power  to  bear  fruit  in  all 
realms  in  all  ages. 

In  this  era  of  time,  the  words  of  Napoleon  are  true,  religiously,  that 
the  army  which  remains  in  its  entrenchments  is  beaten. 


GARIBALDIS   GRANDSONS, 
At   the  American  School   in   Rome. 


BOOK    V. 

THE  TRIUMPHS  OF  CHRISTIAXITY  IN  ART,  IN  LITERA- 
TURE, AND  IN  THE  WORLD  OF  IDEAS. 


BOOK    V. 

THE  RELATION  OF  CHRISTIANITY  TO  ART,  LITERA- 
TURE, AND  THE   WORLD  OF  IDEAS. 

PART    FIRST. 

I.    The  Influence  of  Chkistianitv  upon  Sculpture,  Paint- 
ing, Architecture,   Music,  and  Poetry. 

THE  flowers  of  the  fieltl  and  the  grandeur  of  the  mountains  are  not 
more  truly  the  ministers  of  God  than  are  the  products  of  per- 
fected human  art.  The  skill,  the  inspiration,  of  the  sculptor,  the  painter, 
the  architect,  the  musician,  the  poet,  which  minister  to  man's  love  ot 
beauty  ;  the  disinterested  self-devotement  of  the  artist  to  his  work  ;  his 
contribution  to  the  permanent  delight  of  the  race,  —  these  indeed  are 
the  gifts  of  God,  and  as  educating  influences  upon  mankind,  they  are 
to  be  compared  to  the  discipline  of  the  schools  and  the  influence  of 
literature. 

Human  character  and  destiny  will,  however,  be  no  more  changed  by 
the  fine  arts  than  by  Iris  or  the  golden  stars.  Although  never  yet  sur- 
passed in  his  art,  Phidias  did  not  renovate  the  Greeks  by  the  sculptor's 
chisel ;  nor  did  the  gay  Venetians  become  devout  and  meek  as  the 
Moravians  by  matchless  skill  in  color  and  shade.  The  une<iualed  power 
of  the  Florentines  to  picture  human  emotions  did  nothing  to  regenerate 
their  age.  Kven  the  picture  galleries  at  the  Chicago  ICxposition  were 
morally  no  match  for  the  Moody  meetings. 

Highly  spiritual  lecturers  like  Ruskin  may  read  religious  rules  into  art, 
and  emphasize  the  fundamental  necessity  for  right  living  and  high  ideals 
in  order  to  succeed  ;  yet  the  decorations  of  Japan  may  reach  very  nearly 
the  highest  rank,  and  Hihdu  excellence  in  handling  harmonious  colors 
and  in  delicate  and  deft  designs  may  excite  foreign  admiration,  —  at  no 
great  remove  from  much  that  is  unworthy  in  national  character. 

Christianity  has  been  helpful  to  art  in  providing  the  painter  and 

309 


310 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


scul])tor  with  a  higher  range  of  subjects.  The  history  of  the  fine  arts 
shows  that;  in  respect  to  intrinsic  merit,  the  emotional  portrayals,  the 
shadings,  the  colorings.  Christian  artists  have  reached  the  highest 
standard  of  the  race.  Neither  the  ancient  civilizations  nor  the  non- 
Christian  nations  of  modern  times  offer  any  names  that  compare  with 
those  great  painters  of  Christendom  whose  art  ranks  in  perfection  with 
the  sculptural  merit  of  the  Greek  masters. 

It  is  also  true  that  Christianity  has  helped  art  by  the  general  range 
of  excellence  attained  in  Christian,  when  compared  with  non-Christian, 
lands.    Taking  the  whole  range  of  the  so-called  fine  arts, —  scul])ture, 


ST-    CECILIA.  —  Laukenstein. 


painting,  architecture,  music,  poetry, —  while  it  is  true  that  notably 
the  Greeks  have  never  given  place  to  a  second  in  sculpture,  and  while 
their  models  in  poetry  and  in  architecture  can  never  be  lost  sight  of, 
yet,  taking  the  non-Christian  world  at  large,  the  fine  arts  have  never 
so  flourished  as  to  compete  with  the  productions  of  Christendom. 

Rome  failed,  not  at  all  points,  but  nearly  so,  although  art  was  appre- 
ciated to  the  extent  of  stealing  an  incredible  number  of  Greek  statues, 
—  a  few  scores  of  thousands,  according  to  some  authorities.  So,  too, 
the  refined  art  of  India  is  lacking  in  an  all-round  development:  so 
much  so,  that  an  amiable  Boston  woman  has  seriously  suggested  sending 
out  statuary  for  worship,  to  replace  their  hideous  images.     Japan,  with 


ART,   I.ITERATrRE,   AXP    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


311 


its  original  type  of  industrial  decoration,  is  limited  to  a  conventional 
style  of  producing  the  human  figure.  The  Chinese  have  little  more 
idea  of  perspective  than  the  Kaftirs.  To  the  Moslem  certain  arts  are 
forbitlilen:  "Woe  unto  him  wlio  jiaints  the  likeness  of  any  living 
tiling."  Most  of  the  ilivinities  of  non-Christian  i)eoi)les  have  limited 
their  votaries  in  the  range  of  beautiful  arts,  like  IJelus  and  Osiris  in  a 
rude  age,  who  encouraged  only  an  order  of  architecture  still  uni(]ue. 
Upon  the  other  hand,  Christianity  has  attained  to  a  respectable 
standing  in  the  five  beautiful  arts.  In  the  portrayal  of  emotions  in 
marble   it  has  surpassed  the  Creeks,  in  so  far  as  it  has  dealt  with  a 


CHERUBS. 
From  Laurensteins  Cradle  Song. 

higher  order  of  spiritual  life.     It  stands  first  in  painting,  in  architect- 
ure, in  music,  and  in  poetry. 

Then,  for  another  point,  Christendom  has  favored  art  immeasurably 
by  popularizing  artistic  education.  Academies,  conservatories,  libra- 
ries, free  schools,  for  the  encouragement  and  training  of  artists,  are 
not  only  more  common  in  Christian  lands  than  ever  in  all  the  ages  in 
the  non-Christian,  but  they  foretell  an  era  when,  with  the  probity,  the 
industry,  the  courage  of  the  common  people,  the  clumsy  hand  and  the 
untrained  eye  will  be  taught  to  ennoble  our  civilization  by  the  further 
interpretation  of  Nature,  by  self-forgetful  devotement  to  the  high 
•ministry  of  art  to  spiritual  ends. 


312 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  Relation  of  Art  to  Religion. 

Painting  conveyed  Christian  ideas  before  the  age  of  printing.  Archi- 
tecture, hymnology,  and 
music  have  been  the 
very  ministers  of  God 
to  our  Christian  faith. 
A  church  edifice  for 
human  use,  says  Cardi- 
nal Newman,  cannot 
compete  with  a  sacred 
building  not  wanted  for 
men  and  women.  It  is 
to  the  credit  of  our 
common  humanity  that 
mats  of  silver  cordage, 
and  hangings  heavy 
with  golden  embroid- 
ery, and  idols  of  pre- 
cious stones,  mark  the 
costly  worship  of 
wealthy  devotees  of 
non-Christian  faiths. 
He  indeed  would  l)e 
ungenerous  and  of  bigot 
heart  who  failed  to  ad- 
mire the  rich  carvings 
and  profuse  ornamenta- 
tion of  the  sacred  tow- 
ers of  Hindustan,  and 
the  pagodas  of  farther 
India,  and  the  beautiful 
forms  and  exquisite 
workmanship  in  detail 
which  cliaracterize  the 
Moslem  buildings  of  a 
('  i     ,ii:  :  ijRAL.  former  age.      Whatever 

Founded  a.d.  1248.  this  building  was  completed  fifteen  years     relates  tO  the  adornment 
ago.    The  roof  tree   is    145   feet  above  the  floor,  and  the        ,      ,      ,        , 
spire  512.    The  bell  weighs  25  tons ;  cast  from  cannons      °'       '""^'y      "OUSes     must 

captured  in  war.  ]-jold    an    honored    re- 

corded place  in  the  religious  evolution  of  our  race. 


AKT,   LITEKArURE,  AXD    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS. 


;i3 


In  respect,  however,  to  the  higher  orders  of  architecture,  taking  into 
account  that  buildings  are  to  meet  a  vast  variety  of  every-day  needs, 
and  taking  into  account  the  story  of  the  ages,  it  is  true  that  Christen- 
dom has  built  better  than  non-Christian  lands.  The  domestic  archi- 
tecture is  superior  to  that  of  the  ancients  or  that  of  the  nations  of  to-day 
outside  the  realm  of  Christianity.  \'ast  numbers,  as  many  as  hundreds 
of  millions,  of  our  race,  are  practically  houseless.  The  East  Indian 
(.loes  not  excel  in  housing  himself.  China  has  absolutely  nothing, 
private  or  ]iublic,  to  interest  an  architect.  The  educational  and 
industrial  buildings  of  Christendom  have  greater  merits  as  works  of  art 


EXhThR    CA  i  tiMji- .".L. 


than  most  contemporary  non-Christian  palaces.  The  Christian  intel- 
lect, which  is  so  on  the  alert  to  be  rid  of  the  rude  contrivances  of  sav- 
agery in  the  common  uses  of  life,  comes  to  the  question  of  religious 
building  with  a  trained  imagination  superior  to  that  of  any  who  wor- 
ship inferior  conceptions  of  Deity,  and  the  houses  for  worship,  as 
creations  of  fine  art,  are  of  immeasurably  higher  grade  than  the  non- 
Christian  edifices.  The  structure  of  the  Gothic  building  is  not 
approached  by  sacred  forms  outside  of  Christendom. 

No  one  who  has  made  himself  familiar  with  the  best  work  of  far-away 
ages  and  far-away  countries,  and  who  has  studied  the  historic  evolution 
of  artistic  building,  and  who  is  acquainted  with  the  most  notable 
achievements  of  the  ecclesiastical  era  and  of  the  new  architectural  age 


314  THE    TR/UMPI/S   OF   THE    CROSS. 

of  civil,  industrial,  and  student  Christendom,  has  any  doubt  whatever 
that  the  freedom  of  thought,  and  the  stimulus  to  the  inventive  faculty, 
and  the  superior  training  of  the  imagination,  that  pertain  to  Christianity, 
have  produced  the  master  builders  of  the  world. 

Naitam,  King  of  the  Picts,  advised  his  people  to  become  Christians, 
when  he  saw  that  the  missionaries  put  up  the  best  building  in  Britain 
for  a  church:  consecrated  stonework,  as  though  the  missionaries 
intended  to  stay  and  possess  the  realm. 

Architecture,  paintings,  statuary,  music,  by  which  multitudes  can 
catch  ideas  by  the  senses,  have  been  apostles  of  Christianity  in  I-Airope. 
The  pompous  pageantry  of  the  Orient,  regal  beauty  in  building,  scarlet 
splendor  and  robes  of  purple,  the  lustrations  and  the  perfumes,  what- 
ever would  attract  the  sense,  greatly  impressed  the  average  man  as  the 
tokens  of  a  Divine  Kingdom  among  men. 

The  feudal  towers  gave  place  to  cathedrals,  the  strongholds  of  the 
Church.  They  were  built  for  the  ages,  rising  like  mountain  peaks, 
landmarks  seen  afar.  Their  majestic  porches,  their  lofty  columns, 
their  vaulted  roofs,  their  gilded  altars,  their  pavements  dashed  with 
crimson  as  if  wet  by  the  blood  of  the  cross,  their  deep  shadows  con- 
trasting with  the  glancing  lights  in  many  colors  from  storied  windows, 
—  all  these  quickened  the  aspiration  of  holy  men  and  devout  women, 
who  dreamed  of  a  temple  not  made  with  hands  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

Life  after  life,  age  after  age,  they  were  in  the  building;  father  and 
son,  during  a  score  of  generations,  at  work  upon  the  same  edifice,  as 
if  building  for  eternity.  A  single  statue,  or  some  precious  ornament, 
half-concealed  in  the  gloom  of  lofty  archways,  absorbed  the  energies 
of  some  petty  lifetime;  a  precious  gift  from  dying  man  to  his  living 
Maker  ;  the  tribute  of  time  to  the  timeless  eons  in  which  God's  love  has 
held  His  ])eople  in  remembrance. 

Musical  Art. 

The  hymns  and  the  hallelujahs  of  the  millennial  day  are  anticipated 
in  these  great  buildings  which  typify  the  City  of  God  upon  the  earth. 
There  is  an  organ  in  Freiburg  with  seventy-eight  hundred  pipes,  like 
the  trunks  and  stems  of  a  forest  through  which  the  voice  of  God  is 
sounding.  The  tiny  pagoda  roof-bells  swinging  and  ringing  in  the 
passing  breeze,  and  the  deep  tones  of  the  mammoth  low-hung  bells, 
which  voice  Ikuldhist  devotion  in  the  far  Orient,  but  set  forth  a  toy 
worship  when  com])ared  with  the  myriad  tones  of  that  mighty  instru- 
ment which  voices  the  mountain  tem])est  and  the  songs  of  the  brooks, 
the  wail  of  i)enitence  and  the  beatific  melodies  of  the  celestial  world. 


ART,   LITER  ATCRE,  AX  J)    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS. 


117 


the  Alpine  bells  of  peaceful  flocks  and  ihe  wild  war-trumpet,  the  voice 
of  birds  and  cathedral  chimes,  funereal  s(j1)s  and  the  hallelujahs  of  tri- 
umphant saints,  the  morning  hymn  of  one  whose  heart  is  broken,  and 
the  jubilant  notes  of  numbers  without  number  around  the  throne  of  God. 

Nor  is  there  music  to-day,  nor  since  the  world  was  made,  in  any 
non-Christian  land,  which  is  to  be  spoken  of  in  the  same  breatli  with 
the  majestic  musical  creations  of  the  music-loving,  hopeful,  joyous, 
triumphant,  singing  people  of  Christendom,  wiio,  with  all  manner  of 
instruments,  anticipate 
that  happy  world  where 
there  are  already  some 
hundreds  of  thousands 
of  songsters  who  know 
our  best  earthly  hymns 
and  tunes,  and  where, 
like  the  melody  of 
many  waters,  the  voices 
of  a  great  multitude 
join  in  praise  and  glee- 
ful thanksgiving,  days 
without  end. 

In  music  the  great 
Roman  people  made 
no  perceptible  advance 
over  the  Greeks,  who 
had  no  use  for  melodi- 
ous sounds  except  for 
choral  dancing;  the- 
Hindus  have  made  lit- 
tle advance  in  the  art 
during  hoary  genera- 
tions, and  there  are  no 
])eoi)le  in  Asia  who 
have  more  than  a  rudi- 

mental  knowledge  and  practice  of  this  most  popular  and  most  influ- 
ential of  the  fine  arts.  Neither  the  mythologic  gods  of  music,  nor 
the  votaries  of  Brahma,  Buddha,  Confucius,  or  Mohammed,  have  carried 
this  art  of  arts  to  any  such  length  toward  perfection  as  every-day  people 
in  Christian  lands. 

This  popular  training  in  music,  which  characterizes  Christendom,  is 
but  the  reflection  upon  earth  of  the  Christian  idea  of  a  heavenly  state 
which  is  first  of   all   musical.      Xor  has  anv  other  religion   anv  such 


MILTON.  — Faed. 


31S 


rilE    TK/L'MPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


themes  as  the  Christian  to  make  glad  the  average  man,  and  they  inspire 
those  great  compositions  which  voice  the  devotions  of  the  humble  in 
heart,  console  the  sorrowing,  purify  the  world's  thoughts,  impart  new 
courage  to  the  Christian  soldier,  and  new  ardor,  in  self-devotcment,  to 
the  lover  of  mankind. 

2.    Christian  Literature. 

In  poetry,  the  fifth  of  the  fine  arts,  there  is,  with  one  exception,  no 
rival  people  to  dispute  the  claim  of  the  Hebrew  and  the  Christian  to 


THE   VATICAN    LIBRARY. 


the  first  rank;  and  the  conditions  of  life  have  so  changed  since  the 
days  of  Sophocles,  /l-;schylus,  and  Homer,  that  in  respect  to  ideas  most 
helpful  to  the  highest  manhood,  the  home,  the  social  and  the  religious 
life,  and  in  respect  to  variety  and  perfection  of  metric  forms,  the 
immortal  Greeks  are  not  only  of  secondary  rank,  but  thev  are  quite 
removed  from  popular  interest  in  the  current  life  of  the  modern  era. 
For  the  first  rank  in  artistic  prose  composition,  throughout  that  vast 
range  of  book  work,  which  in  an  easy  sense  is  classified  as  literature, 
there  is  a  broader  competition.  Whether  the  student  devotes  his  hours 
to  the  most  ancient  hymns  of  the  race,  the  poetry  of  the  far  East,  the 


AKT,   I.ITKKATCKE,  AXD    THE    WOKLD    01-   IDEAS. 


319 


wisdom  of  Persia  and  India,  the  shrewd  a])othegms  of  Stoic  philoso- 
])hers  and  of  Chinese  sages,  the  moral  maxims  of  Huddha,  or  the  undy- 
ing fables  of  Oriental  story,  he  can  but  rejoice  that  the  literary  faculty 
has  been  developed  among  so  many  peoples,  during  so  many  ages;  yet 
when  he  once  begins  to  search  the  libraries  of  the  world  and  to  analyze 
their  contents,  to  pace  up  and  down  the  long  galleries  of  the  World  of 
Books,  which  we  are  fain  to  designate  as  some  sort  of  literature,  he 
finds  that  Christendom   is  rich  l)c'yond  all  conijxirison   in  ]:)oetrv,    in 


MAKING   A   KOORDISH   TRANSLATION.  —  Barton. 

This  New  Testamenl  work  is  performed  by  three  gentlemen  who  became  Christians  when 
students  at  Euphrates  College  :  their  translation  is  to  be  published  by  the  American  Bible 
Society.  Bedros  Der  Hazarian.  upon  the  left,  is  an  Armenian,  who  preaches  in  two  languages. 
He  is,  too.  a  hymn  writer,  preparing  songs  for  Koordish  Christians  Kavme  Ablahadian, 
the  central  figure,  is  a  Syrian,  the  pastor  of  the  Armenian  church  at  Egin,  — a  notably 
spiritual  preacher.  He  reads  English  readily,  and  is  a  ready  speaker  in  Arabic,  Koordish, 
Armenian,  and  Turkish.  He  upon  the  right.  Eedros  Amirkhanian,  an  Armenian,  has  achieved 
honorable  distinction  in  his  knowledge  of  four  languages. 

romance,  in  the  essay,  in  jjhilosophy,  in  history,  in  biography,  in 
natural  science,  in  descriptions  of  the  continents  and  the  races  by  the 
ink-horn  of  the  traveler,  and  in  Sacred  Books  which  are  the  fountains 
of  life  in  every  age. 

Whether  the  world-wide  non-Christian  literature  is  compared  with 
the  Christian,  in  respect  to  the  subjects  treated,  the  range  of  topics, 
the  intrinsic  merit  of  the  work,  or  its  influence  as  a  popular  educator, 
it  is  inferior  at  every  ])oint. 


320  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Even  if  the  average  man,  in  search  of  something  to  read,  does  not 
read  all  these  libraries  through  for  the  sharjjening  of  his  intellectual 
acumen,  like  the  Chinese  woman  who  undertook  to  grind  down  an  iron 
pestle  into  a  needle,  it  is  a  source  of  great  satisfaction  to  the  laboring 
men  and  women  of  Christendom,  and  to  their  children,  that  there  is  a 
chance  for  their  keeping  company  with  the  sages  of  the  earth  through 
their  books. 

The  free  libraries  of  England,  in  1880,  numbered  nearly  a  million 
and  a  half  volumes,  distributed  at  eighty-one  points.  Seventy-six  libra- 
rians counted  more  than  nine  million  book  issues  in  one  year.  There 
were  at  the  same  date,  eight  and  a  half  million  volumes  in  the  libraries 
of  Great  Britain.  If  the  Turkish  empire  had  as  many  in  proportion, 
there  would  be  ten  millions  of  books  in  local  libraries,  here  and  there, 
in  different  cities  and  towns,  but  Turkey  is  now  left  out  in  making  a 
summary  of  the  world's  books.  This  shows  that  the  Moslem  faith  does 
not  favor  that  popular  education  which  is  common  in  Christendom, 
though  placing  a  great  variety  of  books  within  reach  of  the  average 
man.  So,  too,  if  the  Brahman  faith  were  as  favorable  to  educating  the 
common  people  as  Christianity  is  in  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  there 
would  be  sixty-eight  millions  of  books  to-day  in  Hindu  libraries  open 
to  all  castes.  Then,  too,  China  is  the  most  literary  of  the  non-Chris- 
tian nations,  and  the  Chinese  libraries  ought  to  have  eighty-five  mil- 
lions of  books  for  popular  and  scholarly  use,  if  Confucianism  favored 
literature  as  Christianity  has  favored  it  in  the  British  Isles;  instead  of 
this,  however,  China  has  no  books  to  speak  of,  aside  from  one  library 
of  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight  thousand  volumes,  and  small  libraries 
in  the  eighteen  provinces,  and  little  gatherings  of  books  in  the  Bud- 
dhist monasteries. 

There  are,  in  the  United  States,  thirteen  million  seven  hundred 
thousand  books  scattered  in  more  than  forty-five  hundred  libraries. 
Christianity  is  a  reading  religion. 

When  Saul,  it  is  said,  saw  any  strong  man,  or  any  valiant  man,  he 
took  him  unto  himself.  Strong  and  valiant  books  are  in  demand 
throughout  Christendom.  The  mighty  men  of  valor  are  the  men  of 
ideas.  The  mental  ongoing  which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  Christian 
peoples  is  through  their  conquering  so  many  books,  and  taking  to  them- 
selves something  of  their  mighty  personality,  as  savage  tribes  believe 
that  they  grow  stronger  for  every  new  scalp  of  a  hero. 

The  mightiest  of  the  sons  of  men  await  the  readers  in  small  country 
libraries;  the  voice  of  the  orator  is  heard,  and  the  songs  of  the  poet, 
and  here  the  historian  rolls  up  like  a  scroll  the  story  of  the  ages,  and 
hands   it  to  every  schoolboy;    to   the  wondering   eyes  of    the  world's 


ART,  LITERATURE,  AND    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS.  321 

youth  the  student  of  natural  science  pictures  the  work  of  (".od  in  hiving 
the  foundations  of  the  globe,  and  hither  come  the  seers  and  apostles 
of  faith  to  proclaim  the  love  of  Cod,  and  the  coming  down  of  the  New 
lerusalem  out  of  heaven  to  beautify  the  earth. 


BIBLE  TRANSLATION   IN   INDIA.-RousE. 

This  English  Missionary's  Assistants  are  natives;  the  younger  is  a  Christian,  the  old  man  a 

Hindu. 


3.    The  Diffusion  of  Christian  Literature. 

The  writings  of  a  few  men  tower  above  common  models,  as  the 
colossal  creatrons  of  Egypt  rise  above  the  Arab  huts  that  disfigure  the 
valley  of  the  Nile.  Yet,  towering  far  above  the  most  majestic  works 
of  human  hands,  are  the  mountain  summits  of  God's  self-revelation, 
and  it  is  the  highest  service  of  Christianity  to  literature  that  the  sacred 
books  and  choicest  writings  of  Christendom  are  translated  into  all 
lan-uages  and  distributed  by  system  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Not  until  the  erudite  scholars  of  China  send  forth  Mencius  and 
Confucius  in  four  hundred  and  twenty-six  translations,  and  scatter  them 
broadcast  throughout  Africa  and  among  the  American  aborigines,  as 
well  as  among  the  white  barbarians,  shall  we  believe  that  their  philoso- 


322 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


phy  of  life  will  prevail  in  all  nations.  Not  till  the  leisurely  monks  of 
Buddha  translate  the  Life  of  Gaiiiavia  into  every  tongue  under  heaven, 
and  their  wealthy  votaries  in  Burmah,  Siam,  and  the  Isles  of  the  Rising 
Sun  send  the  story  to  America  and  Europe  and  to  the  dwellers  upon 
every  sea,  shall  we  think  that  their  system  of  faith  will  win  the  appro- 
bation of  men.  There  are  a  thousand  philologists  to-day  engaged  in 
translating  or  revising  the  Christian  Scriptures  for  use  in  non-Christian 
lands.  Match  this,  O  Moslem  and  Hindu,  or  go  down,  in  the  compe- 
titions of  faith.  Since  the  formation  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  two  hundred  and  twenty  million  copies  of  the  Bible,  or  por- 


THE   KIUKIANG   PRESS,    CHINA. 
The  Manager,  Rev.  J.  J.  Banbury,  and  his  Christian  helpers. 


tions  of  it,  have  been  distributed  by  eighty  societies,  five  of  which 
report  five  hundred  and  forty-six  auxiliary  societies  and  points  of  dis- 
tribution. Dr.  R.  X.  Cust'slist  of  the  translations  of  the  Bible  com- 
prises four  hundred  and  twenty-six  titles. 

Christianity,  as  organized  to-day,  is  a  vast  enterprise.  Perceiving 
that  the  tracts  comprised  in  the  Bible  are  adapted  to  all  men,  and  trans- 
latable into  the  speech  of  rude  tribes  to  whom  merely  literary  men  can 
never  minister  until  the  tribes  are  less  rude,  it  has  set  to  itself  the  task 
of  supplying  The  Book  to  the  world.  The  influence  of  our  Christian 
literature  upon  the  children  of  the  Church  has  been  to  bring  in  the  era 
of  consecrated  scholarship.     The  ministration  of  Christianity  in  fur- 


ART,    I.rTERATVRE,   AXP    -J-lfE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS.  323 

nishini,'  non-C'hristiau  lands  with  L;tK)tl  literature  comprises  the  publi- 
cation and  distribution  of  a  vast  variety  of  those  books  which  relate 
to  human  welfare  in  a  large  way.  Such  books  as  Wayland's  Afoni/ 
Philosopliy  and  Northend's  7\'aihcr  and  I\irt-nt\xA.vQ  already  had  great 
intluence  in  gi\ing  a  Christian  training  to  the  youth  of  Japan,  impart-. 
ing  ideas  new  and  needed  in  the  schools  and  homes  of  the  beautiful 
Isles  of  the  Four  Seas.  International  law,  chemistry,  natural  i)hiloso- 
phy,  botany,  and  elementary  treatises  upon  most  subjects  of  western 
science  have  been  intrt)duced  into  China.  The  Presbyterian  Mission- 
ary Press  at  Shanghai  has  issued  seven  hundred  Christian  publications 
in  the  Chinese  language ;  the  total  output  up  to  1891  had  been  forty- 
one  million  pages.  The  Central  China  Religious  'lYact  Society  had 
sold  nearly  six  million  volumes  prior  to  1891.  The  statistics  of  the 
Christian  press  in  India  and  the  Turkish  Empire  indicate  that  the  edu- 
cating, the  civilizing  influence  of  the  world's  best  literature  is  making 
itself  felt  as  a  powerful  auxiliary  to  the  proclamation  of  the  most  vital 
spiritual  truths  for  the  regeneration  of  society  and  the  upbuilding  of 
national  life. 

A  practical  turn  to  the  relation  of  Christianity  to  literature  will  be 
given  by  the  paper  herewith,  prepared,  upon  request:  — 

4.    Literature  for  Men  of  the  Sea. 

By  Rev.  Alexander  McKenzie,  D.D.,  Pastor  of  the   Shei'akd   Memorial  Church, 

Cambridge. 

Our  Lord  himself  preached  from  a  fisher's  boat,  and  called  from  the 
sea  the  men  who  were  to  be  his  first  disciples  and  apostles.  The  first 
to  hear  the  good  news  the  Saviour  brought,  and  the  first  to  tell  it  to  the 
world,  were  sailors.  The  sea,  the  seamen,  and  the  ships  are  the  com- 
mon benefactors  of  civilization  and  religion.  Our  food,  our  clothing, 
our  books,  our  religious  serv  ices,  and  our  great  plans  for  advancing  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom  all  ]iay  tribute  to  the  sea.  The  sailor  is  the 
indispensable  man.  Shoukl  he  retire  from  service,  the  world  would 
almost  stand  still. 

There  are  three  millions  of  men  dwelling  upon  the  sea.  'I'hev  are 
separated  from  their  families,  from  the  comfort  and  security  of  their 
homes,  from  the  enjoyments  of  friendly  society,  and  from  the  minis- 
trations of  the  church.  They  are  thrown  into  the  severest  hardships. 
Their  work  is  hard,  their  peril  is  constant.  Whether  upon  ship  or  on 
shore,  they  are  in  danger.  They  are  brave,  bold,  genercnis,  impulsive, 
open-handed,  and  ojien-hearted  men.     Their  calling  and  their  training 


324  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

make  them  an  easy  prey.  The  lifetime  of  the  sailor  is  twenty-eight 
years,  and  his  sea  life,  eleven  years. 

They  are  the  children  of  our  Father.  Before  them  stretch  the  end- 
less years.  The  gospel  of  to-day,  and  the  judgment  of  the  great  day  are 
for  them.  For  them  Christ  died  and  rose  again.  They  have  minds 
which  can  be  instructed,  and  souls  which  can  be  saved,  and  lives 
which  can  be  set  to  the  highest  service."  The  Lord  Himself  leads  us  to 
the  sea,  directs  our  gaze  to  the  wandering  ships,  bids  us  give  to  those 
who  sail  them  as  freely  as  we  receive  from  Him,  and  teaches  us  that 
we  can  make  them  the  messengers  of  His  grace  around  the  world. 

We  are  not  only  to  provide  good  ships,  honestly  loaded,  and  the 
protection  of  law,  the  survey  of  the  coast,  the  lighthouse  life-saving 
service,  the  Sailors'  Homes  and  Bethels  and  Seamen's  Savings  Banks, 
for  the  safety  and  comfort  of  these  men,  but  we  are  to  put  Bibles  on 
every  ship,  a  Bible  for  every  man.  It  is  the  book  which  he  needs, 
even  as  we  need  it.  God  and  His  law,  Christ  and  His  redemption, 
the  future  and  all  which  it  contains,  should  be  in  his  thought,  and 
should  be  set  there,  kept  there,  enlarged  there,  by  the  Word  which  is 
a  lamp  and  a  light  for  men  at  sea  and  on  shore. 

We  are  able  to  give  to  the  sailor  other  books.  There  is  scarcely  a 
limit  to  our  ability  in  this  direction.  There  are  few  good  books  which 
we  read  in  our  homes  which  would  not  be  suitable  on  board  the  ship. 
The  good  book  will  be  the  good  friend,  suited  to  all  climes,  adapted 
to  all  the  conditions  of  life.  This  book  we  can  furnish,  and  ship,  in 
profusion  and  variety.  Books  of  travel  and  history,  of  geography  and 
biography,  of  science  and  art,  stories  which  are  worth  reading,  poetry 
which  will  be  a  delight,  books  which  teach  virtue  and  religion  — 
the  same  books  which  we  use  and  prize,  which  we  buy  for  our  homes 
and  jjlace  in  our  public  libraries  —  these  we  can  give  to  the  men  who 
go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  away  from  public  libraries  and  book-stores 
and  newsjwpers,  with  the  leisure  of  a  long  voyage,  with  the  intervals 
between  the  storms,  with  the  weary  days  when  a  new  face  and  a  fresh 
voice  and  a  novel  thought  will  be  welcomed  and  cherished. 

In  the  work  of  civilization,  the  man  and  the  book  should  go  through 
the  world  together.  We  should  keep  them  together  when  we  can. 
There  should  be  chaplains  at  all  seaports,  but  we  cannot  provide  twenty- 
five  thousand  chaplains,  that  each  of  our  ships  may  be  furnished.  Yet 
there  is  no  difificulty  in  furnishing  twenty-five  thousand  libraries,  that 
each  ship  may  have  one.  The  work  is  as  simple  as  it  is  sensible  and 
useful.  I  have  been  told  it  was  a  woman's  thought,  and  I  can  readily 
believe  it.  Twenty  dollars  sends  a  library  to  sea,  not  on  one  voyage 
only,  but  on  a  series  of  voyages.     It  may  be  exchanged  for  another  in 


h' 


i  i^i  i 


.-/A"/;   LITERATURE,  AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  LDEAS.  327 

some  distant  jiort,  or  on  the  high  seas.  It  may  return  to  be  recruited, 
that  it  may  go  abroad  again.  For  the  price  of  a  bcrok  you  or  I  can  go 
on  this  voyage  of  helpfulness,  to  be  the  sailor's  companion  and  assist- 
ant, to  cheer  him  in  his  loneliness,  to  shielil  him  in  his  peril,  to  bind 
him  to  his  home,  to  point  hiui  to  the  Father's  house,  and  attend  him 
in  his  upward  way. 

These  books  are  eagerly  sought  and  cared  for,  and  faithfully  read, 
as  we  see  when  they  come  back  from  their  wandering.  The  testimony 
is  abundant  and  continuous.  Men  have  been  cheered  and  helped. 
They  have  been  taught  the  way  of  righteousness. 

I  am  sure  that  you  will  let  a  sailor's  son  plead  with  you  in  the 
sailor's  behalf.  Heaven  is  near  to  bless  the  wanderer  with  grace;  the 
promises  of  the  Lord's  kingdom  include  the  sea.  Our  faith,  our  work, 
our  generous  purposes,  are  to  be  as  broad  as  the  promise  that  the  abun- 
dance of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  unto  Him. 


/^i^^:^L.J>Z^    ^^^^^"^Z^^<<>0--i^ 


328  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

PART   SECOND. 
I.    The  Bible  in  India. 

By  Sir  Charles  V.  Aitchison,  K.C.S.I.,  C.I.E.,  LL.D. 

[Author's  Note. —  In  regard  to  India  and  China,  the  mighty  millions  of  Asia,  I  am 
chagrined  tlvit  my  knowledge  is  mere  book  knowledge ;  I  have  a  perpetual  sense  of  need- 
ing to  make  an  apology,  not  to  Occidentals  but  to  the  Orientals,  for  my  presumption  in 
writing  without  having  the  intimate  acquaintance,  the  sympathetic  kinship,  of  one  born 
among  the  dense  populations  of  Hindustan  or  more  Northern  Asia.  Therefore  is  it  that  I 
lean  hard  on  those  who  have  dwelt  long  in  these  great  realms  and  who  know  the  people 
as  a  whole  perhaps  better  than  most  natives  ;  among  them  all  none  more  honored  by  the 
affectionate  remembrance  of  the  people  of  India  than  the  writer  of  this  paper.] 

The  sacred  books  of  the  Hindus  are  the  exclusive  heritage  of  a 
dominant  priesthood.  They  are  never  expounded  to  the  people,  and 
in  the  palmy  days  of  Brahmanism  it  was  death  for  an  outsider  to  read 
them.  The  religious  life,  too,  is  governed  by  the  priesthood,  who 
regulate  the  minutest  details  of  family,  social,  personal,  every-day  life. 
The  sacerdotal  requirements  are  rigid.  But,  so  long  as  the  supremacy 
of  the  priesthood  is  not  meddled  with,  and  the  rules  imposed  by 
Brahmanism  on  the  life  and  conduct  are  observed,  it  matters  little 
what  the  personal  belief  of  the  Hindu  is,  or  under  what  form  or  name 
the  deity  is  worshiped.  Consequently  the  forms  and  objects  of  pop- 
ular worship  are  innumerable. 

With  the  common  people  the  deities  that  find  most  favor  are  not,  as 
might  be  supposed,  the  Hindu  Triad  or  the  great  gods  of  the  Hindu 
books.  Brahma  and  Vishnu  and  Siva  are  too  far  removed  from  the 
concerns  of  daily  life.  The  popular  gods  are  the  local  gods,  who  are 
close  at  hand,  and  whose  powers  for  good  or  evil  are  visible  to  the  eye, 
—  tlie  god  that  can  send  or  withhold  the  cloud  and  the  rain,  the  god 
that  can  bless  the  house  with  children,  the  river  god,  the  god  of  the 
snakes,  the  goddess  of  smallpox,  and  so  on.  The  multitude  are  wholly 
given  up  to  palpable  and  gross  polytheism,  and  have  even  absorbed 
into  their  religion  the  fetish  worship  of  the  rude,  aboriginal  races. 

The  power  of  the  Ikahmans  has,  however,  been  effectively  broken  by 
the  English  schools  and  colleges,  which  have  honeycombed  educated 
Hindu  society  with  unbelief.  The  great  question  of  the  day  in  India 
is.  What  shall  take  the  place  of  the  broken  gods?  Hence*  the  inquiry 
and  searching  into  Christian  Scriptures,  which  go  on  in  India  to  an 
extent  which  those  who  ignore  missions  have  no  conception  of. 


ART,   LITERATURE,  AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


329 


Now,  if  ever,  is  the  Church's  opportunity.  It  is  of  primary  impor- 
tance now,  just  at  this  time,  wlien  the  government  of  India  itself  is 
looking  anxiously  round  for  some  means  of  sujiplementing  the  deficien- 
cies of  its  own  secular  system  of  education,  to  get  hold  of  the  youth 
of  India.  The  importance  of  bringing  them  under  Christian  influences 
is  beyond  all  calculation.  Christian  colleges  ought  to  be  multiplied 
all  over  India,  and  the  Christian  Bible  made  the  sacred  book  of  the 
common  people. 

It  is  the  Bible  that  is  the  best  of  all  missionaries.  It  finds  its  access 
through  doors  that  are  closed  to  the  human  foot,  and  into  countries 
where  missionaries  have  not  yet  vcnluretl  to  go;   and,   above  all,   it 


SACRED   BATHING  AT   KOLHAPUR.  —  Bruce. 


speaks  to  the  consciences  of  men  with  a  power  that  no  hmiian  voice 
can  carry.  It  is  the  living  seed  of  Cod,  and  soon  it  springs  up,  men 
know  not  how,  and  bears  fruit  unto  everlasting  life.  I  can  tell  you, 
from  my  own  personal  knowledge,  that  there  is  no  book  that  is  more 
studied  in  India  now,  by  the  native  population  of  all  parties,  than  the 
Christian  Bible.  Tii3re  is  a  fascination  about  it  that,  somehow  or 
other,  draws  seekers  ai'ter  God  to  read  it.  An  old  Hindu  servant  of 
my  own  I  used  to  see  sitting  hour  after  hour  absorbed  in  a  well- 
thumbed  volume.  I  had  the  curiosity  to  take  it  up  one  day,  and  I 
found  it  was  the  Hindu  New  Testament.  One  of  the  ruling  chiefs  of 
India,  when  on  a  visit  to  me  when  I  was  Lieutenant-Covernor  of  the 


330 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Punjab,  asked  me  for  a  private  interview,  and  he  told  me,  though  he 
did  not  want  his  people  to  know  it,  that  he  read  the  Christian  Bible 
every  day  of  his  life.  To  thousands  that  are  not  Christians,  but  who 
are  seeking  after  God,  the  Bible  in  the  vernaculars  of   India  is  an 

exceedingly  precious 
book.  The  leader  of 
the  Brahmo  Somaj,  who 
represents  the  highest 
phase  of  educated  Hin- 
du thought,  in  a  recent 
lecture  to  the  students 
of  the  Punjab  Univer- 
sity, exhorted  them 
seriously  to  study  the 
Scriptures  as  the  best 
guide  to  purity  of  heart 
and  life. 

By  the  secular  educa- 
tion furnished  by  the 
English  government, 
by  Christian  mission- 
ary colleges,  by  the 
introduction  of  the 
^^'ord  of  God  to  take 
the  place  of  the  sacred 
books  as  a  religious 
authority, by  the  benefi- 
cent activities  of  the 
Christian  missionaries 
in  India,  the  changes 
being  wrought  out  there 
to-day  are  marvelous. 
They   are    slowly,   but 

A   BUDDHIST   FESTIVAL   IN  JAPAN. —Alexander.  none     the     leSS     SUrely, 

undermining  the  foun- 
dations of  Hindu  superstition,  and  bringing  about  a  peaceful,  re- 
ligious,  moral,   and   social  revolution. 


AKT,  LITERATURE,  AXD    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS. 


331 


2.    The  Conception  of  Gon,  the  True  Ground  of  the 
Superiority  of  Christian  Civilization. 

By  President  E.  Benjamin  Andrews,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

None  of  the  main  facts  of  Christianity  are  incredible,  even  on  the 
basis  of  pantheism.  Were  i)antheism  true,  still  there  might  be  rational 
belief  in  the  superhumanity,  the  miracle-working  power,  and  resurrec- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ,  in  man's  freedom  and  responsibility,  involving 
the  obligatoriness  of  moral  law,  in  the  unciualified  superiority  of  the 


the   SHINTO    ■   KAGL'RA  ■    ARROWS. —A:.exandek. 


type  of  life  enjoined  in  the  Gospel  over  all  others,  and  in  a  future  life 
of  separate  personal  existence,  rewards,  and  penalties.  Some  of  these 
ideas,  in  imperfect  forms,  are  found  in  non-Christian  communities, 
making  up  what  is  of  most  value  in  their  religions.  The  reward  and 
]ienalty  belief,  in  particular,  is  nearly  universal,  yet,  by  itself,  it  has 
little  power  to  exalt  or  ennoble  human  existence.  In  common  with 
all  the  other  truthful  elements  of  heathen  belief,  it  needs  to  be  buttressed 
by  faith  in  a  personal  (iod. 

The  ultimate  and  fundamental  forms  of  being  in  the  universe,  the 
Cause  of  all  things,  must  inevitably  furnish  the  standard  for  judging  the 


332  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

worth  of  all  finite  existence.  If  spirit,  consciousness,  personality,  is 
regarded  as  the  essential  nature  of  the  First  Cause,  then  life,  the 
increase  of  our  powers,  our  development  in  reason  and  in  goodness, 
will  seem  desirable.  If,  on  the  contrary,  the  Central  Essence  of  the 
universe  is  unconscious,  mere  force,  then  thought,  life,  and  the  growth 
of  finite  personality,  in  a  world  where  so  much  suffering  exists,  cannot 
but  api^ear  evil  and  deplorable. 

Correct  ideas,  then,  touching  the  nature  of  the  Ultimate  Being,  are 
of  the  utmost  importance  both  to  individual  development  and  to  civil- 
ization. In  a  First  Cause,  of  some  sort,  men  must  of  necessity  believe : 
it  is  of  consequence  that  they  regard  it  as  personal,  not  impersonal. 
People  whose  ideal  is  correct  in  this  respect  are  progressive,  others 
are  stationary,  or  they  retrograde. 

In  Eastern  Asia,  under  the  overpowering  influence  of  nature,  the 
tendency  has  always  been  to  conceive  the  Ultimate  Being  as  impersonal, 
and  to  the  Buddhist  mere  law  or  blind  force.  Meantime,  in  common 
with  all  religionists,  he  strives  to  become  as  near  as  possible  like  his 
highest  ideal  of  power,  or  the  finite,  the  human  expression  of  that 
power;  by  theory  and  practice  repressing  all  efforts  to  advance  in 
intellectual  and  moral  stature.  Apathy,  quietism,  and  ultimately  Nir- 
vana, naturally  seem  to  him  the  sole  desirable  attainments.  The 
Buddhist,  therefore,  instead  of  making  progress  as  an  intellectual  and 
moral  being,  from  the  moment  of  his  arrival  at  reflective  conscious- 
ness, ever  tends  downward  and  backward.  This  is  the  obvious  reason 
why  peoples  of  this  religion,  though  bright  enough,  have  never  made 
much  advance  in  civilization.  They  rise  to  a  certain  level,  where 
influential  individuals  begin  to  philosophize,  or  to  find  out  the  meaning 
and  worth  of  life.  Such  study,  from  the  Buddhist's  premises,  cannot 
but  make  greater  fulness  of  life  seem  a  curse,  and  the  repression  of 
moral  and  intellectual  effort  the  course  of  wisdom. 

The  residents  of  Western  Asia  and  Europe,  on  the  contrary,  impressed 
with  the  intelligent  and  purposive  aspects  of  nature,  have  always 
believed  in  mind  and  personality  as  being  at  the  root  of  things. 

With  all  contemporary  religions,  that  of  Israel  stood  in  marvelous 
contrast, —  spiritual,  yet  exoteric  and  popular.  Here,  by  the  eighth 
century  B.C.,  the  common  people  were  emphatic  monotheists,  and 
their  faith  tolerated  no  pantheistic  nor  polytheistic  phases.  The 
Hebrews  recognize  one  God,  one  at  surface  and  at  basis, —  a  spirit, 
free  from  subdivision,  sex,  or  confusion  with  His  universe.  Idols 
cannot  help  men  conceive  Him. .  Nature  is  His  work,  through  crea- 
tion, not  emanation,  and  its  laws  are  forms  of  His  eternal  volition. 
The  thunder  is  His  voice,  the  sunshine  His  smile,  the  hail-storm  the 


ART,  LITERATURE,  AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


Ill 


Stroke  of  His  awful  rod;  but  these  forces  never  assume  independent 
ix^ency.  In  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  Jehovah  has  no  second,  as  He  has 
no  e(iual.  He  is  personal,  moral,  knowable.  Clouds  and  darkness 
are  "round  about  Him,"  at  some  removes,  but  He  "clothes  Himself 
with  light,"  and  "justice  and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  His 
throne."  In  the  Ikuldhists'  thought, — ^  and  Herbert  Spencer  teaches 
the  same, —  clouds  and  darkness  inhabit  the  central  throne  of  the 
universe,  while  such  "justice  and  judgment,"  such  intellectual  and 
moral  categories  as  exist  at  all,  are  "round  about,"  quite  secondary 
and  derivative.  In  like  manner,  St.  John  says  that  "God  is  light, 
and  in  Him  is  no  darkness  at  all,"  while  the  Bu'ddhists  and  Herbert 
Spencer  declare  that  the  Absolute  Being  is  darkness,  and  in  him  is  no 
light  at  all. 

While  seeking,  like  the  Buddhists,  to  bring  themselves  more  and 
more  into  the  likeness 
of  the  Ultimate,  yet  ^^  T^ 
believing  this  Ultimate 
to  be  life,  not  death, 
Jewish  and  Christian 
peoples  have  been  led 
to  develop  what  is  best 
and  highest  in  man, — 
intellectual  and  moral 
qualities, — to  enlarge 
and  deepen  conscious 
life,  instead  of  sup- 
pressing it.  It  is  hence 
that  we  find  in  the  West 
the  highest  specimens  of  manhood  and  the  highest  forms  of  civilization. 

The  above  generalization  needs  emphasis,  especially  at  the  present 
time,  when  nearly  all  unbelief  has  its  roots  in  doubt  as  to  the  existence 
of  a  personal  Supreme  Being.  This  is  largely  because  of  the  wide 
acceptance  accorded  to  Herbert  Spencer''s  philosophy,  which  gives  of 
ultimate  being  the  same  account  as  Buddhism.  The  First  Cause  it 
represents  as  unknowable,  that  is,  beyond  or  outside  the  categories  of 
intelligence. 

The  true  doctrine  of  the  Supreme  Being  helpfully  illustrates  the 
importance  of  Christian  missions  to  the  Far  East.  The  Gospel, 
properly  understood,  is  no  mere  vulgar  shibboleth,  but  veritably  the 
Word  of  Life. 


PUBLIC   PRAYER    IN    A   BUDDHIST  TEMPLE. 


<i  ./^e^.  dh^-ld^M^'&Z 


334 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF  THE    CROSS. 


3.    Comparative  Religious  Ideas  as  related  to  Life. 

When  we  speak  about  literature  we  refer  primarily  to  the  ideas 
expressed  by  it;  the  work  oi  the  rhetorician,  or  word-monger,  being 
subordinate.  This  is  so,  at  least,  in  the  popular  acceptation,  even  if 
the  skill  of  the  |)oet  is  classified  with  that  of  the  sculptor  or  painter 

in  producing  a  work  of 
fine  art;  yet  no  one 
can  think  of  art,  so 
admirable  as  to  win  the 
plaudits  of  the  world, 
unless  it  be  the  expres- 
sion of  a  thought  that 
commends  it, —  as  the 
Apollo  Belvidere  sets 
forth  an  ideal  of  physi- 
cal manliness,  or  as 
Tennyson  and  Long- 
fellow body  forth  in 
forms  of  beauty  those 
ideas  which  underlie 
one-half  our  daily  liv- 
ing. 

When  the  Bible  is 
introduced  into  India, 
it  is  welcomed  for  its 
contribution  to  Orien- 
tal thought.  When  the 
Hebrew  idea  of  (iod  is 
contrasted  with  Hindu 
pantheism  and  Bud- 
dhist atheism,  as  a  fac- 
tor in  the  civilization  of  to-day,  it  is  but  an  illustration  of  the  truth  that 
the  difference  between  the  Christian  and  non-Christian  world  is  wholly 
within  the  realm  of  ideas,  as  the  difference  between  the  oak,  the  elm, 
and  the  i)inr  is  radical   in  nature.     The  brutality  of  savage  life,  and 

1  Xikko  has  been  a  holy  ]5lace  of  the  Buddhists  for  more  than  eleven  eenturies.  Dr. 
H.  C.  Mabie  says  {Brightest  Asia,  p.  26,)  Jhat,  in  approaching  it,  he  rode  along  a  sacred 
avenue,  smooth,  hard,  and  well-trodden  for  hundreds  of  years;  over-arched  for  twenty- 
six  miles  with  lofty  pines  and  cedars,  from  two  to  five  feet  in  diameter,  and  a  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  high,  —  and  a  stream  flowing  each  side  the  roadway  to  nourish  the  evergreens. 


THE    IMAGE   OF   BUDDHA. 
Uyeno  Dai  Bulsu.  at  Nikko.' 


E   c 


ART,  LITERArUKK,   A. YD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS.       337 

the  refined  cruelty  of  semi-civilized  races,  spring  directly  from  the 
ideas  they  have. 

I. 

The  attractive  personality  of  Mohammed,  and  the  literary  awakening 
of  Arabia  under  his  potent  spell,  fail  of  exercising  a  world-wide  intlu- 
ence  for  good,  since  he  lacked  an  idea  of  the  love  of  God;  his  system 
being  limitetl  to  a  half-barbaric  state  of  society,  and  jiowerless  to 
develop  the  highest  individual,  social,  or  national  life,  — through  a  Di- 
vine Ideal  symbolized 
by  a  relatively  arbitrary 
and  all-powerful  fate, 
rather  than  a  Being 
whose  name  is  Love.^ 

The  bulky  books  of 
Buddhism  have  no  God 
in  them;  those  who 
write  them  or  read  them 
make  it  their  business 
to  repress  all  desire  for 
that  which  is  excellent 
in  life,  as  well  as  that 
which  is  evil.  Their 
fundamental  ideas  work 
like  an  opiate,  produc- 
ing an  easy-going  set  of 
idlers  for  the  leadership 
of  society,  under  whom 
no  progressive  civili- 
zation is  possible;  a 
monkish  system,  which  sets  forth  life  without  work  as  an  ideal,  an 
eating  solely  of  the  bread  of  beggary, —  an  unspeakable  loss  to  the 
industrial  world;  an  aimless,  motiveless  life,  that  tolerates  tyranny 
and  holds  in  store  no  wrath  against  wrong-doers.- 


BUDDHIST   MONKS   OF   JAPAN. 


1  Studies  in  a  Afosque,  pp.  89-91,  99,  100.     By  Stanley  Lane  Poole.     London,  1883. 

T/ie  Faiths  of  the    World.      St.  Giles  Lectures,  p.  400.      By  J.  Cameron  Lees,  D.D. 
Edinburgh,  1882. 

2  The  Dhammapada.     Max  Miiller's  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  Vol.  X,  p.  211. 
Christianity  in  Ceylon,  p.  229.     By  Sir  James  Emerson  Tennent.     London,  1850. 
Buddhism,  Y>Y>-  116-120,  179.     By  Rt.  Rev.  J.  H.  Titcomb,  D.D.,  First  Bishop  of  Ran- 
goon. 

Gilmour's  Among  the  Mongols,  pp.  152,  153. 
Y 


338 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  Confucianist  books  so  far  lack  the  great  motives  which  inspire 
the  highest  manhood,  that  even  their  moral  maxims,  so  worthy  of  rever- 
ence, have  less  weight  than  they  would  if  connected  with  a  loftier  ideal 
of  life.  China  has  known  God  for  ages,  but  has  not  worshiped  Him, 
except  through  annual  rites  observed  by  the  emperor  in  behalf  of  his 
people.  The  nation  as  such  has  been  "without  God  in  the  world," 
and  the  state  of  society  is  just  what  we  should  expect, — -the  best  of  the 
people  struggling  along  in  the  attempt*  to  keep  certain  useful  maxims 
taught  by  Confucius,  and  doing  it  without  any  knowledge  of  Divine 
Power  to  aid  them;  and  the  most  of  them  disregarding  the  wise  saws 

of  the  ancients  in  their  deter- 
mination to  look  out  for  them- 
selves in  the  struggle  for 
existence.-' 

As  to  the  Hindus,  their  pan- 
theistic ideas  have  produced  a 
religious  chaos  of  polytheistic 
worship  indescribable,"  and 
there  is  no  part  of  the  known 
world,  which  claims  a  certain 
degree  of  civilization,  that  is 
in  worse  condition  than  India, 
so  far  as  relates  to  the  moral 
ideas  fundamental  to  the  social 
prosperity  of  all  their  peoples. 


n. 


JAPANESE    RELIC   PEDDLER. 


Contrasting  with  these  sys- 
tems is  the  body  of  ideas  that 
underlie  Christian  literature  :  — 
a  well-defined  idea  of  God  as  the  Moral  Governor  of  mankind,  inimi- 
cal to  all  that  stands  in  the  way  of  the  law  of  love;  a  well-defined 
idea  of  man's  moral  accountability  to  God,^  and  of  his  privilege  and 
duty  to  co-operate  with  God  in  making  the  law  of  love  the  ordinary- 
rule  of  conduct  in  human  society;  the  cultivation  of  a  keen  sense  of 
right  and  wrong  in  relation  to  man's  obedience  to  the  law  of   love; 


1  Consult  Professor  Legge's  four  lectures  on  the  Religions  of  China,  pp.  22-56.  London, 
1880;  and  his  invaluable  work  upon  The  Notions  of  the  Chinese  concerning  God  and  Spirits. 
Hong  Kong,  1852;  also  his  Life  and  Works  of  Mencius,  p.  263.     Philadelphia,  1875. 

2  Consult  Asiatic  Studies,  pp.  287,  288.     By  Sir  Alfred  C.  Lyall.     London,  1882. 

3  Essay  on  Compte,  p.  112.     Hy  ].  S.  Mill.     London,  1865. 


AKT,   LITERATURE,   AXD    THE    WORLD    OE  LDEAS. 


339 


the  idea  of  the  Divine  Friendship  in  Jesus  Christ  in  the  Incarnation 
and  the  Atonement,  opening  a  new  era  of  time;^  the  idea  of  spiritual 
salvation  throu-h  God's  Mercy  rather  tlian  through  man's  merit,"  and 
through  moral  renewal  in  respect  to  the  attempt  to  keep  the  law  of 
love  rather  than  through  ritualistic  observance ;«  the  notion  ot  the 
communion  of  man's  spirit  with  the  spirit  of  God^  as  contmsted 
with    rattling    off    cabalistic   words    of    prayer-mill    machinery-    the 

idea  of   an  ^Indwelling  Spirit,   by  which  a   man  becomes  conscious 
of    his    high    relation- 
ship to  God,  in  whose 

image  he  is  made;  and 

the    idea    of     eternal 

life,®  as  contrasted  with 

the  endless  transmigra- 
tions" that  are  the  only 

hope  and  the   despair 

of    myriads    of    men, 

who  need  to  be  taught 

that  life  and  immortal- 
ity are  made  known  as 

the  heritage  of  the  race 

through  Jesus   Christ.^ 


4.    The  Bugle 
Call. 

These  amazing  truths, 
—  an  aroused  con- 
science rectified  by  a 
written   moral    law,    a 


SHINTO   PRIEST. 


personal    God    actively    administering     a    kingdom    among   men,    a 
sympathizing  Saviour,   the  renewing  and  sanctifying   Spirit,    and   an 

1  Leckv's  Rationalism  in  Europe,  Vol.  I,  p.  312. 

Ku>^dom  of  Christ  on  Earth,  p.  12.     By  Samuel  Harris.  LL.I ).     Andover 
■iBrah,nanismandHu,ducsm,^.j7.     By  Sir  ^L  Monier-Williams.     4th  ed.     1891. 
More  about  the  Mongols,  pp.  191-197.  296.     By  Dr.  Gilmour. 

3  Stobart's  Islam,  p.  236.     London. 

4  My  Mother.     Bv  Bishop  J.  H.  Vincent.     Meadville,  Penn. 

5  Buddlusm,  pp.  371-381,  546,  547.     By  Sir  ^L  Monicr-Wiiliams.     London,  1889. 

6  V'lde  Edkins'  Religion  in  China,  p.  142.     London,  1878. 

'  Manual  of  Buddhism,  ^{,.10:^.     By  Rev.  Spence  Hardy.     London,  1853. 
a  If  this  book  were  theological,  rather  than  first  and  last  and  at  every  turn  m.ense.y 
pract.cal,  it  would  be  easy  to  amplify  this  chapter  to  a  hundred  pages,  and  to  fort.iy  every 


340 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


open  Bible  for  every  individual  disciple, —  these  doctrines  embodied 
in  the  Christian  charter,  which  had  so  great  influence  among  primitive 

Christians,  and  which 
made  so  great  an  impres- 
sion upon  the  Roman 
Empire,  and  which  were 
of  so  great  import  dur- 
ing twelve  hundred  years 
of  Christian  ecclesiastical 
imperialism,  were  never 
so  great  powers  with  the 
populace  as  since  the  in- 
troduction of  printing, 
and  the  shaking-off  of 
venerable  churchly  tradi- 
tions by  Northern  Europe. 
In  the  founding  of 
Christendom,  the  Bible 
manuscripts,  at  first  in 
peril  from  pagan  perse- 
cutors, were  afterwards 
multiplied  by  pious  mon- 
asteries. Yet  they  were 
so  few  in  number  as  to 
be  read  only  by  the  spirit- 
ual guides;  and  there 
grew  up,  in  those  densely 
ignorant  ages,  a  certain 
churchly  caution  lest  the 
unlearned  should  get  at 
the  written  charter  of 
the  Church, —  the  Bible. 
Printing  and  the  Refor- 
mation gave  the  Bible 
to  the  common  people. 
The  laity  of  Northern 
Europe    caught     at     the 


A   JAi  AIlL^b    :  i: — ,,;;.:.      AoiiXAUUiiK. 
On  his  way  to  the  thirty- three  Sacred  Places. 


position  by  authorities.  Yet  enough  has  been  said  to  gain  the  end  sought,  —  to  indicate  as 
briefly  as  possible  the  difference  between  Christian  and  non-Christian  peoples  in  the  World 
of  Ideas.  If  it  were  a  difference  at  only  one  point,  that  would  be  enough  ;  but  when  we 
consider  all  the  points,  the  supremacy  of  Christianity  in  Ideas  is  so  established  as  to  win 
the  assent  of  all  thinking  men  upon  this  planet  who  are  well  informed. 


ART,   I.ITEKATrKK,   AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS.  341 

Bible  loaves  fast  falling  from  the  newly  invented  printing  press, 
and  when  the  truths  which  hatl  been  long  familiar  to  scholars 
began  to  be  apprehended  by  the  average  man,  there  arose  at  once  a 
new  Ciermany  and  a  new  Mngland;  and  there  would  have  been  a  new 
France  if  the  Church  of  God  and  the  French  kings  had  been  some- 
what wiser,  in  keeping  their  IHble  readers  at  home  instead  of  killing 
them  or  expatriating  them. 

The  most  conscientious  of  those  who  agitated  a  reformation  of  Chris- 
tianity, the  shaking-off  of  that  Roman  imperialism  and  something  of 
the  Roman  corruption  and  monstrous  wrongs  which  descended  from 
the  ancient  empire,  those  who  most  clearly  apprehended  God  in  His 
Infinite  Power,  far  transcending  all  earthly  potentates,  those  who  most 
fervently  loved  Him  whom  they  believed  to  be  the  Divine  Incarnation, 
those  who  yielded  most  heartily  to  what  they  believed  were  the  moni- 
tions of  the  renewing  and  sanctifying  Sjjirit,  those  to  whom  the  world 
to  come  stood  forth  most  vividly, —  all  seized  uj^on  the  Scriptures,  then 
first  within  easy  popular  handling,  and  as  they  reatl  and  privately  pon- 
dered without  priestly  interjiretation,  great  numbers  of  them  began  to 
voice  the  truth,  but  not  so  musically  as  in  the  bugle  call. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  happy  intluence  of  the  re\ival  of 
classical  learning  upon  Southern  Europe,  awakening  new  tastes,  new 
arts,  new  philosophy,  it  is  certain,  as  to  the  Germans  and  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  and  the  Huguenots,  that  they  received  their  great  impulse 
toward  a  new  life  by  popular  acquaintance  with  those  great  Bible  truths 
which  proved  to  be  gigantic  powers  in  awakening  the  slumbering  north. 
Neither  the  puerilities  of  medieval  literature,  nor  the  immoral  produc- 
tions of  later  Rome,  nor  the  philosophy  of  the  great  sages  who  looked 
out  on  the  blue  Mediterranean,  availed  to  reach  the  hardy  and  hardly 
civilized  sons  of  the  sea  pirates  and  Saxon  warriors  in  their  dark  forests, 
and  on  the  foggy  islands  of  the  Baltic  and  the  stormy  tides  of  the  west. 
So  far  as  concerns  the  revival  of  learning,  it  was  the  most  imi)ortant 
thing  in  it,  that  "Greece  arose  from  the  dead  with  the  New  Testament 
in  her  hand."  It  is  a  striking  illustration  of  the  merely  ritualistic 
character  of  what  the  classic  lands  called  religion  that  they  gave  to 
Europe  no  (ireek  and  Roman  religious  literature.  Gaul  and  Germany 
and  Britain  saw  the  standards  of  the  Roman  legions  and  even  a 
few  Greek  vases,  but  the  con(iuering  cohorts  carried  about  with  them 
no  religious  ideas.  The  Hindu  sages  and  Gautama  and  Confucius 
gave  religions  or  philosophies  of  practical  life  to  myriads  of  men, 
who  perpetuated  their  thoughts  during  millenniums  of  history;  even 
Arabia  took  the  cue,  and  put  forth  a  Prophet  armed  with  a  book 
and  a  sword.      But  Greece  and  Rome  bequeathed  to  the  nations  of 


342  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Europe  neither  a  religious  literature  nor  a  popular  practical  philosophy. 
Delphi  hatl  no  words  for  after  ages,  and  the  pontiffs  on  the  Tiber 
prepared  no  Bibles.  Aristotle  was  esteemed  by  the  scholars  for  his 
physics,  his  rhetoric,  his  logic;  and  the  stoical  apothegms  of  ^Antoninus 
and  Epictetus  and  of  a  royal  sycophant  delectated  occasional  hours  for 
a  handful  of  readers.  Cicero  had  no  valuable  religious  counsel  to 
offer.  Socrates,  with  an  intellectual  method  that  will  endure  as  long 
as  life  on  our  planet,  spoke  with  uncertain  sound  concerning  those 
great  truths  which  Paul  proclaimed  on  Mars'  Hill  and  in  the  Mamertine 
prison;  and  the  sweet  words  of  Plato,  no  wiser  than  his  master,  were 
mainly  forgotten  in  the  grim  centuries  that  followed  the  fall  of  Rome. 
Whatever  were  the  elements  of  intellectual  and  moral  life  which  ushered 
in  the  new  age  to  Northern  Europe,  they  were  inherited  from  the 
Hebrews  and  the  Christian  Church. 

Nor  can  it  be  said  that  the  great  changes  wrought  in  the  north  land 
in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  sprang  from 
the  experience  of  mankind.  Africa  and  China  had  also  been  having 
experience.  The  evolution  of  the  moral  sense  was  the  direct  outcome 
of  the  Sacred  Literature  of  Christendom,  now  for  the  first  time  brought 
before  the  eyes  of  every  one  who  could  read,  and,  in  the  north,  with 
liberty  to  read  it. 

These  Bible  truths  were  trumpeted  far  and  wide,  by  every  one  who 
could  get  anything  to  blow  upon.  In  the  moral  evolution  of  the 
English-speaking  race,  there  now  came  on  the  age  of  long  sermons. 
They  had  been  long  enough,  and  enough  of  them,  upon  the  continent. 
When  John  Bull  turned  preacher,  his  little  isle  fairly  rocked  with 
roaring  billows  of  sermons.  It  was  like  one  long  sermon,  ranting  and 
roaring  during  one  or  two  centuries,  and  by  that  time  the  island  was 
well  indoctrinated,  kings  and  all.  The  preaching  business  has  never 
been  carried  so  high  and  so  far  by  any  other  people  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth  as  by  the  English. 

The  sermon,  however,  is  characteristic  of  Christianity,  as  distin- 
guishing it  from  the  classical  religions,  the  Hindu  faith,  the  Confucian 
philosophy,  and  for  the  most  part  the  Buddhist,  and  the  more  modern 
Mussulman;  our  Celestial  neighbors  have,  however,  by  school  instruc- 
tion, offered  a  substitute  for  the  sermon,  and  the  Buddhists  during 
several  hundred  years  did  a  good  deal  of  jireaching.  The  sermon  itself 
is  little  else  than  the  Gospel  as  a  schoolmaster;  it  is  an  instrument  of 
popular  moral  education. 

Nor  can  it  be  spoken  of  as  if  it  were  exclusively  for  religious  educa- 
tion. There  has  been  so  much  of  political  and  of  technically  theo- 
logical preaching,  and  so  mucli  miscellaneous  hortation,  that  if,  on  the 


O      i^ 

O       -a 

o 

Q        ^ 


AK7\  LITERATURE,  AND    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS.  345 

whole,  the  sermon  is  set  down  as  a  i)()])ular  moral  educator,  it  will 
accord  at  least  with  ICnglish  usaj^e.  When  preaching  is  the  power 
of  Ood  unto  salvation,  as  the  evangelists  say,  it  implies  other  condi- 
tions than  those  represented  by  tiie  average  sermon. 

The  power  of  preaching,  in  broad  national  relations,  as  an  educator 
of  the  common  people,  is  the  better  apprehended  if  we  consider  the 
vast  number  of  services  held  to-day,  now  that  the  habit  of  having  such 
conventicles  has  become  one  of  the  abiding  traditions  of  the  luiglish- 
speaking  race. 

Dr.  Carroll,  of  the  United  States  Census  Bureau,  estimates  the  num- 
ber of  religious  services  held  in  our  country  every  year  at  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  millions.  This  is  certainly  a  very  conservative  estimate.  Yet 
even  if  the  number  be  only  four  hundred  thousand  every  week,  instead 
of  nearly  half  a  million,  it  is  seen  that  as  a  source  of  popular  education 
there  is  nothing  to  be  compared  with  it,  except  the  issues  of  the  news- 
paper press  and  the  sessions  of  the  public  school. 

It  seems  probable  that  there  are  not  less  than  a  million  poi)ular 
religious  gatherings  among  the  people  of  the  English-speaking  race 
every  week.  If  there  are  any  who  are  disposed  to  undervalue  this 
influence,  as  to  the  number  of  attendants,  it  is  to  be  said  that  there 
are  no  other  popular  gatherings  held  throughout  the  year  that  begin  to 
match  them,  and  it  is  also  true  that  the  influence  is  very  great  in  shap- 
ing the  characters  of  those  who  habitually  attend.  If,  for  example, 
we  were  to  say  that  there  are  forty  or  fifty  millions  of  communicants 
who  speak  English,  and  if  there  are  at  least  so  many  who  gather  to 
hear  preaching  every  week,  then  the  pulpit  is  no  mean  factor  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  civilization  as  a  popular  educator.  If  it  be  true,  as  it 
has  sometimes  been  said,  that  Revelation  is  to  the  race  what  educa- 
tion is  to  the  individual,  then  it  is  likely  to  be  also  true  that  "Sermons 
are  to  the  Millions  what  Reading  is  to  Thousands."  ^ 

Aside  from  all  questions  of  popular  evangelization  or  of  instruction 
in  conventional  piety,  if  it  be  looked  at  solely  from  a  sociological 
standpoint  as  merely  a  factor  in  the  advancement  of  mankind,  it  is 
impossible  to  overestimate  the  impulse  given  by  a  i)roi)hetic  class  of 
spiritual  leaders,  who  voice  the  authority  of  conscience  and  of  man's 
highest  moral  ideal,  and  who,  by  the  orderliness  of  their  lives,  their 
uprightness,  their  self-denying  austerities,  their  friendliness,  and  their 
helpfulness,  represent  the  divine  love  and  authority. 

1  It  is  pertinent  to  say,  in  this  connection,  that  the  money  investment  in  meeting-houses 
in  tlie  United  States  (1890)  is  $674,773,183;  a  sum  which  throws  much  light  upon  the  com- 
parison between  Christian  and  non-Christian  expenditure  for  idol  temples  and  popular 
"  meeting"  houses.  And  for  religious  worship  .America  pays  four  times  as  much  per  capita 
per  annum  as  China. 


346  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CTOSS. 

A  further  illustration  of  the  awakening  power  of  the  popular  use  of 
the  Bible  in  modern  Christendom  is  the  amazing  extent  to  which  quill 
driving  has  been  carried  in  the  new  era.  It  is,  as  a  matter  of  history, 
closely  connected  with  the  incoming  of  the  Bible  ideas,  its  first  mani- 
festation having  been  in  the  pamphleteering,  which,  at  the  outset,  was 
little  else  than  preaching  in  print.  The  modern  methods  of  absorbing 
the  surplus  energies  of  a  people  were  not  then  largely  developed, — 
navigation,  the  railway,  varied  manufacturing  interests,  the  legal  call- 
ing, the  educational  function:  the  leaders  of  mind  took,  rather,  to  be- 
spattering each  other  with  printer's  ink.  From  all  this  was  evolved 
the  modern  newspaper,  and  the  less  ephemeral  popular  literature. 
The  formation  of  an  enlightened  Christian  public  opinion,  to  which 
kings  give  heed  and  demagogues  bow,  is  due  largely  to  the  quill 
driving  propensities  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  and,  in  respect  to  secu- 
lar affairs,  it  is  a  factor  in  civilization  not  second  to  the  pulpit.  The 
modern  press  represents  the  consolidated  public  opinion  of  Chris- 
tendom. Indeed  the  power  of  the  press  to  focus  the  eyes  of  a  hundred 
million  people  upon  an  individual  gives  to  every  man  that  sense  of 
living  in  publicity  which  leads  him  to  exercise  care  how  he  lives;  he 
finds  that,  will  or  nil,  he  must  be  measured  by  a  Christian  ideal  of 
character. 

So  it  has  come  about  in  the  modern  age  that  a  mechanical  invention 
has  appeared  in  the  drear  chronology  of  the  nations  to  dispute  rank 
with  royalty.  Instead  of  reading  forever  about  kings,  we  now  read 
of  mechanics.  The  sun  paints  for  us,  the  thunderbolt  is  harnessed  to 
a  street  car,  and  bits  of  lead  in  a  steam  press  act  as  preachers  of 
righteousness,  and  they  voice  the  minds  of  millions  of  men. 

Another  fruit  of  the  intellectual  life  connected  with  the  new  Bible 
study  in  Christendom  is  that  body  of  polite  literature,  alluded  to  more 
fully  in  the  early  part  of  this  book,  which  is  unique  when  compared 
with  the  mental  product  of  non-Christian  peoples.  The  philanthropists 
who  go  out  of  Christendom  are  amazed  to  find  that  the  world's  peoples 
have  nothing  to  read. 

A  critical  analysis  of  the  modern  book  shows  that,  at  its  best,  it  is 
shot  through  and  through  with  Gospel  ideas  that  have  come  to  be  the 
heritage  of  the  common  mind  throughout  Christendom.  Its  writer 
assumes  Christian  truth,  assumes  what  are  really  the  thoughts  of  God, 
assumes  immortality,  human  brotherhood,  and  the  conforming  of  the 
race  to  Christ-likeness.  As,  upon  the  coast,  the  tone  of  the  sea  is 
always  in  the  air,  there  never  fails  a  voice  from  out  the  Spiritual  World 
in  all  modern  literature.  If  the  spirituality  is  not  prominent,  "it  is 
still  present  in  ever-recurring  suggestion,  as  we  feel  the  presence  of  the 


AKT,   I.ITEKATURE,  A  XL)    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS.  347 

sky  when  \vc  look  into  the  heart  of  the  summer  tlowers  and  know  that 
without  it  they  could  not  have  been;  ...  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  it  is  the  presence  and  ]xiwer  of  this  spiritual  element  which  differ- 
entiates our  century  from  all  preceding  ages."  ^ 

5.    The  State  of  Society  in  Non-Christia\  Lands. 

Action  conforms  to  thought;  the  fundamental  ideas  of  a  nation  or  of 
a  wild  tribe,  whether  expressed  in  a  literature  or  by  the  voice  of  a  witch 
doctor,  are  decisive  in  the  formation  of  society.  The  Buddhist  lands 
are  what  their  books  make  them.  India  is  the  fruit  of  the  Hrahmanical 
tree.  Babylon  and  Nineveh,  Memphis  and  Thebes,  were  what  they 
were  made  by  ideas. 

So  convinced  were  the  Athenians  of  this  truth  that  the  common 
people  stormed  and  made  a  great  tumult  when  the  tragedy  counte- 
nanced a  false  oath, —  "  I  swore  with  my  mouth  but  not  with  my  heart." 
And  they  held  Kuripides  to  trial  for  corrupting  the  public  morals. 
These  same  Athenians,  however,  had  other  ideas  besides  the  sanctity 
of  the  oath,  and  it  was  one  of  their  ideas  that  Aristides  was  too  just  to 
live  among  them,  and  another  of  their  ideas  that  it  would  be  well  to 
kill  Socrates. 

The  ideas  underlying  the  Ten  Commandments  revolutionized  society 
in  the  South  Sea  islands. 

The  land-grabs  in  Africa,  in  recent  years,  are  not  without  one  advan- 
tage; they  offer  "spheres  of  influence  "  to  ideas  somewhat  needed  there. 
It  is  much,  in  fact,  as  if  a  European  power  should  abate  a  miasmic 
nuisance  threatening  a  thousand  square  leagues.  For  example,  certain 
tribes  were  found  to  have  a  pestiferous  idea  that  skulls  when  clean  and 
polished,  no  matter  whose,  look  well  a-dangling  from  the  waist;  the 
young  gallant  pleased  his  girl  by  murdering  somebody  for  his  empty 
skull,  and  the  prospective  father-in-law  was  propitiated  by  another 
skull.  The  European,  with  his  sphere  of  influence,  comes  along  as  a 
blessing  in  disguise,  and  puts  another  idea  into  the  addled  pate  of  this 
African  dandy, —  some  notion  less  inimical  to  good  society. 

A   Glimpse  Inland. 

Here  is  a  letter  from  Dr.  (lood.-  He  had  observed  that  a  new  and 
powerful  people  from  the  interior  were  crowding  down  upon  the  coast, 

1  Hamilton  W.  Mabie  in  the  Andover  Review.     October,  1886. 

-  The  Rev.  A.  C.  Good,  Ph.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian  Gaboon  Mission,  Batanga,  \Vest 
Africa.     Personal  letter  of  August  6,  1894. 


348  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

and  some  years  ago  he  began  to  question  the  locality  of  the  hive  from 
which  they  were  swarming.  In  the  autumn  of  1892,  he  began  to 
explore.  Since  then,  two  new  stations  have  been  opened  at  intervals 
of  sixty  miles.  In  the  early  part  of  last  year  he  reached  a  point  a  little 
more  than  two  hundred  miles  inland,  upon  the  edge  of  the  Great  Congo 
basin. 

"The  whole  of  this  region,"  he  writes,  "is  hilly  or  mountainous. 
Beginning  with  an  elevation  of  seventeen  hundred  feet  here  at  Efulen, 
it  gradually  rises  to  from  twenty-two  hundred  to  twenty-four  hundred 
feet  in  the  region  about  Kbolewo'e,  and  to  the  eastward  and  northward 
of  that  place  the  towns  are  found  on  plateaus  elevated  from  twenty-six 
hundred  to  twenty-eight  hundred  feet  above  the  sea.  The  climate  of 
this  region  is  remarkably  cool  and  bracing  for  the  tropics,^  and  as  far 
as  we  can  judge,  very  healthful  for  Africa. 

"A  nvmiber  of  tribes  occupy  this  country,  all  of  them,  however, 
branches  of  the  great  Fang  stock.  Of  these  I  can  only  mention  the 
Bulu  or  Bule,  among  whom  we  have  begun  work,  who,  beginning  within 
twenty  miles  of  Batanga,  extend  to  the  Ja,  some  two  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  interiorward.  This  is  not  the  limit  of  our  field,  however;  for  to 
northward  and  northeast  are  many  peoples  speaking  practically  the 
same  language,  and  beyond  the  Fang  and  Bule  are  other  peoples  of 
whom  I  only  know  the  names,  that  their  country  is  populous,  and  that 
the  farther  we  penetrate,  the  deeper  becomes  the  spiritual  darkness. 

"The  Bule  are  typical  savages,  with  the  usual  faults  of  savages. 
They  wear  very  little  clothing,  especially  the  women  go  almost  entirely 
naked.  Deeds  of  cruelty,  the  mere  mention  of  which  makes  one's 
flesh  creep,  are  fearfully  prevalent.  Polygamy  prevails;  women  are 
bought  and  sold,  are  regarded  as  property,  and  in  practice,  if  not  in 
theory,  they  are  virtually  slaves.  Widows  are  barbarously  treated  when 
the  husband  dies,  and  may  count  themselves  fortunate  if  their  throats 
are  not  cut,  on  a  trum])ed-u])  charge  of  having  caused  his  death  by 
witchcraft. 

"With  a  soil  and  climate  of  boundless  possibilities,  the  Bule  are 
often  hungry.  They  sleep  on  beds  of  poles,  with  logs  for  pillows. 
Their  houses  are  low  huts  without  tables,  chairs,  stools,  or  any  of  the 
things  we  call  furniture;  they  are,  however,  close  enough  to  keep  in 
most  of  the  smoke  from  the  open  fire  that  burns  on  the  clay  floor,  so 
that  the  occupants  live  much  of  the  time  in  an  atmosphere  better  suited 
for  curing  hams  than  to  be  breathed  by  human  beings.  The  Bule  are 
proud  and  exceedingly  selfish;  they  have  no  word  for  thanks  in  their 
language,  and  no  use  for  such  a  word.     They  are  victims  of  many  dark 

i  This  point  is  three  degrees  north  of  the  equator. 


ART,   IJTEKATURE,   AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS.  349 

superstiti(.)ns,  which  fill  their  lives  with  fear  and  suspicion,  and  goad 
them  on  to  tleeds  of  cruelty  that  I  would  fain  believe  are  hardly  natural 
to  them.  Morality  there  is  none;  indeed,  what  they  would  call  moral- 
ity is  in  some  cases  the  most  revolting  immorality. 

"But  all  this  I  said  when  I  said  that  they  were  savages,  and  if  sav- 
agery has  virtues,  the  Bule  may  claim  their  full  share  of  them.  They 
are  strong,  hardy,  brave  after  their  fashion,  and  energetic;  in  short, 
there  is  in  them  raw  material  out  of  which  a  fine  people  might  be  made. 

"They  have  very  few  slaves,  have  little  or  no  fermented  drink,  and 
are  not  cannibals,  as  are  many  of  their  neighbors;  they  are  well  disposed 
toward  white  men,  and  are  more  than  ready  to  learn  alike  the  evil  and 
good  of  our  civilization.  Especially  gratifying  is  the  readiness  with 
which  they  listen  to  the  Gospel.  Indeed,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  there  is 
nothing  whatever  in  the  way,  nothing  to  forbid  the  hope  that  we  may 
here  see,  in  the  near  future,  a  change  wrought  in  the  life  and  character 
of  this  people,  that  will  be  like  the  breaking  of  the  morning  after  the 
long  dark  night." 

There  is,  however,  something  in  the  way;  it  is  the  lack  of  humani- 
tarian money  to  change  the  face  of  these  mission  fields,  and  to  extend 
the  work;  that  is,  no  means  commensurate  with  the  necessities  of  the 
case  and  the  opportunity  of  the  hour. 

When  the  Seven  Bags  of  T.ies,  designated  by  the  devil  for  our  planet, 
were  all  accidentally  opened  in  Syria,  his  majesty  had  no  idea  that  it 
was  to  be  a  Moliainmcdan  country  ;  he  may  have  thought  that  the 
Philistines  or  the  Jews  would  stay  there,  or  that  it  would  some  day 
become  Christian. 

It  was  rather  an  elaborate  idea  that  possessed  a  Morocco  shoemaker 
when  he  told  Mrs.  Summers,  some  four  years  ago,  that  the  difference 
in  clothing  between  the  CJrient  and  the  Occident  was  a  symbol  of  the 
difference  between  their  religions:  "You  see  these  garments  of  ours, 
how  wide  and  flowing  they  are,  our  sleeves  are  loose,  and  w^e  have  easy- 
fitting  slippers.  As  our  clothes  are  wide,  so  is  our  religion.  We  can 
steal,  cheat,  tell  lies,  deceive  each  other,  and  do  all  manner  of  iniquity 
just  as  we  wish,  and  at  the  last  day  our  prophet  will  make  it  all  right 
for  us.  But  you  poor  Europeans  have  tight-fitting  trousers,  and  tight- 
fitting  waistcoats,  and  tight-fitting  jackets.  You  have  black,  laced-up 
boots  and  big  ugly  hats,  and  in  the  heat  of  summer  you  look  most 
miserable.  Your  clothes  are  just  like  your  religion, —  narrow.  If  you 
steal,  cheat,  deceive,  or  tell  lies,  you  stand  in  constant  fear  of  the 
condemnation  of  God." 

"  Do  you  consider,"  asked  the  Bishop  of  Durham's  son,  Mr.  \Vestcott, 
of  one  of  his  Moslem  neighbors  in  India, — "Do  you  consitler  that 


350 


THE    rRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


one  who  on  special  occasions  permits  lying  is  a  fitter  ideal  to  follow 
than  one  who  forbids  it?"  This  was  a  point  worth  considering,  and 
worth  comparing  authorities  upon;  after  he  had  compared  the  Koran 
with  the  Gospel,  the  Moslem  became  a  Christian.  High  moral  ideals 
suggest  stalwart  trustworthiness  as  one  of  the  requisites  to  good  society. 
It  seems  delightful  enough  to  go  on  in  this  way,  gossiping  about  our 
Moslem  neighbors,  telling  the  same  thing,  'tis  likely,  that  they  would 
say  about  us,  in  retailing  to  their  neighbors  the  scandals  of  Christen- 
dom.    By  the  way,  before  passing  on  to  slander  somebody  else,  do  you 


A   PLEASANT   CHINESE   GOD.  —  Corbett. 


know  what  Mr.  Stanley  Lane  Poole  says,^  in  referring  to  worse  things 
than  lying?  "  In  all  civilized  and  wealthy  countries,  the  social  system 
of  Islam  exerts  a  ruinous  influence  on  every  class,  and  if  there  is  to 
be  any  great  future  for  the  Mohammedan  world,  that  system  of  society 
must  be  done  away."  But,  then,  it  is  well  known  that  their  religion 
makes  them  as  narrow  and  obstinate  as  any  Ism  in  Christendom,  so 
that,  of  course,  the  system  will  not  be  done  away  speedily. 

It  is  with  some  caution  that  the  truth  is  to  be  told  about  our  neigh- 
bors in  China.     They  are  serious  people,  and  may  not  take  a  joke, 

1  studies  in  a  Mosque,  p.  114.     London,  1883. 


AKJ;   LITERATURE,   .t.\7>    VV/E    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


351 


anil  may  resent  being  lied  about.  'I'he  Americans  must  sympatlii/e 
with  the  Chinese  Ambassador  to  St.  James  who  confidently  asked  Tro- 
fessor  Legge  if  he  did  not  think  the  Middle  Kingdom  more  moral  than 
I'ngland.  And  the  St.  James  set  must  sympathize  with  our  Chinese 
friends  who  think  Brother  Jonathan  is  a  hoodlum. 

In  self-protection  for  our  glass  house,  it  is  well  to  gossip  about  the 
Celestial  empire  rather  by  innuendos  than  dogmatically.  Why  not  do  it 
under  the  protection  of 
an  interrogation  point? 


Was  it  not  rather 
small  business  in  the 
publishers  of  the  Brit- 
ish Encyclopedia  to 
intimate  that  the  "  offi- 
cial corruption "  in 
China  so  reacts  on  the 
people  as  to  make 
"  dishonesty  "  and  "  un- 
truthfulness "  national 
characteristics?  The 
king  of  Burmah  is 
translating  this  little 
pamphlet  for  his  people 
and  must  not  be  offend- 
ed, but  the  Chinese  em- 
peror has  cyclojiedias 
enough  of  his  own,  and 
the  publishers  venture  to  tell  the  truth  about  China. ^ 

Was  it  not  more  than  fifty  years  ago  when  Samuel  Kidd-  wrote  that 
"falsehood,  duplicity,  insincerity,  are  national  features  remarkably 
prominent "  ?  * 

1  This  article  was  written  by  Professor  Robert  K.  Douglas,  of  tlie  British  Museum,  and 
Professor  of  Chinese  at  King's  College,  London.  He  resided  in  China  during  seven  years. 
He  has  made  a  specially  of  Chinese  studies  for  more  than  thirty-five  years,  his  work  rank- 
ing, according  to  Professor  Legge,  with  that  of  Sir  M.  .Monicr-Williams  upon  Hrahmanism 
and  Professor  T.  Rhys  Davids  upon  Buddhism. 

-  A  clerg>'man  and  Principal  of  the  London  Missionary  College  at  Malacca,  and  after- 
wards Professor  of  Chinese  in  the  University  College,  London,  who,  in  his  time,  was  con- 
sidered the  first  Chinese  scholar  in  England. 

"  China,  p.  205.     London,  1841. 


ANCESTRAL   WORSHIP,   CmiNM.  —  >^L.KBt .  i . 

This  paper  servant  and  paper  horse  are  to  be  transported 
by  burning,  to  the  spirit  realms,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
forefathers  of  the  man  who  pays  the  paper  cutter  and 
the  priest. 


352 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


^^'as  the  man  truthful  who  said,  in  regard  to  the  Celestial  Kingdom, 
"There  is  no  truth  in  the  country"?^ 

What  do  you  think  of  that  English  magistrate  who  defended  the 
ap])lication  of  moderate  torture  to  make  witnesses  in  India  and  China 
tell  the  truth?  Where  they  earn  ten  cents  a  day  by  iierjuries,  so  ingen- 
ious as  to  be  past  finding  out,  what,  cjuoth  he,  is  more  reasonable  than 
mild  torture? - 

Samuel  Wells  Williams,  LL.I).,  lived  in  China  forty-two  years,  first 
as  missionary  in  1835,  then  as  secretary  and  interpreter  to  the  Ameri- 
can Legation  at  Pekin.  He  wrote  a  book  in  1848,  and  revised  it  in 
1883.      He    was   conservative    and    careful    in   the    expression   of    his 


PAPER   BUFFALO.  — Banbury. 
Burned  for  ancestral  use  in  Chinese  worship. 


matured  judgment  upon  Chinese  character,  based  upon  the  observations 
and  studies  of  twoscore  years;  the  only  thing  that  seems  to  militate 
against  his  mental  fairness  in  the  premises  is  the  fact  that  after  his 
return  to  America  he  was  elected  Professor  of  Chinese  in  an  American 
college,  and  his  views  may  have  been  warped  through  his  noting  day 
by  day  for  several  years  the  unmitigated  piety  of  American  students. 
Is  it  indeed  credible  that  twenty-three  centuries  of  Confucianism,  or 
four  thousand  years  of  getting  on  "without  God,"  resulted  in  "deceit 
everywhere  "?^     It  is,  for  all  the  world,  like  Bret  Harte's  heathen.     Is 

1  WiUiamson's  North  China,  \o].  I,  pp.  4-8.     London,  1870. 

2  E^^-pt  to  Japan,  p.  380.     By  H.  M.  Field.  D.D.     New  York,  1877. 

3  Middle  Khi^'dom,  Vol.  II,  pp.  96,  97.     Early  edition.     New  York. 


ART,   LITERATURE,   AXP    TJ/E    WORLD    01'^  IDEAS. 


353 


not  "tlie  uni\ersal  practice  of  lyiny  and  dishonest  dealing"  deplored 
on  p.  99?  And  the  want  of  public  and  jjrivate  charity  on  ]).  g8? 
And  "a  kind  and  degree  of  moral  degradation,  of  which  an  excessive 
statement  can  scarcely  be  made,  or  an  atleciuate  conception  hardly  be 
formed,"  deplored  upon  p.  99?  Is  it  not  indeed  a  deplorable  case? 
l-'ven  I.ansdell  was  pained  by  it.'  After  saying  that  Lanchow,  with 
its  half  million  people,  is  at  the  present  day  full  of  abominations  that 
cannot  be  mentioned,  does  he  not  add  that  "the  most  painful  statement 
was  the  deliberately  expressed  opinion  of  an  Englishman  who  had  lived 
for  many  years  in  the  northwest  of  China  proper,  and  who  went  so  far 
as  to  say  that  the  Chinese  peoi:)le  there  were  the  most  wicked,  filthy, 
and  abominable  peojjle,  he  thought,  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.     'I'hese 


INTRODUCING   CHRISTIAN    IDEAS    INTO   CHINA.  —  Banbury. 


were  not  the  words  of  an  enemy.  He  had,  moreover,  exceptional 
facilities  for  knowing  the  Chinese  of  the  interior  in  their  most  intimate 
relations." 

This  is  the  outcome  of  the  common  belief  in  China  that  Confucius 
justified  lying  at  convenience.  It  is  said  by  an  acute  observer,  who 
writes  upon  intimate  knowledge  acquired  in  thirty  years'  residence  at 
Tientsin,-  that  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  morals  mean  expediency, 
and  that  from  a  purely  selfish  standpoint;  that  it  is  ])opularly  under- 
stood that  Confucius  practised  deception  when  it  was  his  advantage, 
or  he  had  an  end  to  gain;  hence  all  over  China  it  is  held  that  the  end 
justifies  the  means.     When  a  lie  is  proved  it  is  said,  Yes,  as  you  say 

1  Chinese  Central  Asia,  II,  pp.  240,  241.     London,  1S93. 
-  The  Rev.  C.  A.  Stanley,  A.  B.C.  K.  .M.    Personal  letter  of  July  12,  1S94. 
Z 


354 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


it  is  a  lie,  it  is.  Tlie  average  man  is  not  actuated  by  the  fear  of  wrong- 
doing, but  of  the  consequences  of  being  caught;  the  stu])idity  or 
bungling  management  which  leads  to  the  discovery  of  wrong-doing  is 
universally  blamed,  and  the  crime  itself  scarcely  mentioned. 

The  theory  upon  which  life  is  carried  on  in  China  is  that  men  are 
responsible  to  the  emperor,  but  not  to  God,  so  that  if  anything  is  for- 
bidden bylaw,  it  must  not  be  done;  if  the  law  does  not  prohibit,  then 
a  man  does  what  he  pleases. 

There  is,  however,  a  degree  of  business  integrity  in  mercantile 
dealings  in  China,  which,  so  far  as  it  goes,  tends  to  substantiate  the 
theory  held  by  some,  that  in  the  moral  evolution  of  the   human  race 


RATHER   DISCOURAGING.  — Banbury. 


honesty  was  the  outcome  of  an  experience  of  many  generations,  which 
taught  that  honesty  was  indubitably  the  best  policy. 

It  is  difficult,  in  running  over  the  moral  evolution  story,  to  avoid 
comparing  Chinese  who  do  not  reach  the  Confucian  standard  with  the 
godless  crowds  in  Christendom  some  ages  since,  and  with  the  most 
godless  quarters  of  the  present  day.  Is  not  Christendom  at  its  worst 
like  China?  Has  Christendom  at  its  best  any  match  on  the  Yellow 
River?  Must  we  not  have  the  feeling  that  the  Celestials  have  fallen 
behind  in  the  moral  race? 

They  are  certainly  much  behind  in  one  thing  that  tends  to  good 
morals  by  a  division  of  influence  and  o])portunity,  and  by  multiplying 
those  who  keej)  watch  upon  each  other.     The  Chinese  suffer,  as  Europe 


AKT,   UTERArURE,   AXP    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS. 


355 


did  in  the  Middle  Ages,  for  want  of  a  subdivision  of  intellectual  work, 
liven  the  clerical  class  in  Christendom  is  far  better  morally  for  the 
nuxk-rn  division  of  the  intellectual  labors  of  society  among  lawyers, 
well-schooled  ]ihysicians,  professional  teachers,  the  kniglits  of  the 
quill,  the  great  merchants,  manufacturers,  and  managers  of  traffic,  and 
such  statesmanship  as  the  times  may  furnish.  In  China  the  oi)])ortu- 
nities  of  life  fall  almost  solely  into  the  hands  of  the  literary  class,  the 
only  well-educated  persons  in  the  nation.  They  have  open  before 
them,  at  the  outset,  either  official  or  mercantile  courses  of  life,  fail- 
ing in  which   they  teach   school,  or  they  resort  to  (piackery.     They 


DR.   CuKBt  1  I   s>    r/ 


;e  car. 


The  Doctor  travels  five  days,  journey  southwest  of  Chefoo.  in  a  litter  transported  by  two-mule- 
power :  and  here  he  finds  a  native  church  and  school  building. 

expect  to  make  a  living  out  of  a  brief  turn  at  ofifice-holding,  and  they 
are  apt  to  connive  at  any  wrong-doing  which  is  profitable.  China 
would  be  greatly  advantaged  by  advocates,  as  well  as  by  magisterial 
assistants  acquainted  with  the  law,  and  by  profoundly  educated  physi- 
cians, and  by  the  introduction  of  other  callings  common  in  the 
Occident. 

It  is,  however,  to  be  feared  lest  diversified  intellectual  openings  in 
the  Celestial  empire  might  tend  to  destroy  such  national  su])erstitions 
as  the  worship  of  the  Fairy  Fox,  and  by  varying  the  thinking  of  the 
empire  some  of  their  brightest  minds  might  happily  think  of  Cod. 

There  is,  however,  no  Cod  to  seek  in  the  theory  of  Biidiiliist  lands; 


356 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


and  where  the  Sangha  reigns,  withdrawing  the  most  spiritual  citizens 
from  active  interest  in  social  problems,  we  can  but  look  for  moral 
insensibility  as  the  ideal, —  a  deliberate  planning  to  sleep  now  and 
to  sleep  forever.  That  this  is  the  notion  in  Ceylon  is  the  testimony 
of  Sir  Emerson  'J'ennent,  whose  official  life  among  the  Singhalese 
led  him  to  observe  the  practical  working  of  Buddhism  some  forty  or 
fifty  years  ago,  after  an  undisturbed  and  supreme  rule  of  more  than 
twenty  centuries.  The  vices  of  the  natural  man  meet  no  check : 
"In  their  daily  intercourse  and  acts,  morality  and  virtue  are  barely 
discernible  as  the  exception.  Neither  hopes  nor  apprehensions  have 
proved  a  sufficient  restraint  on  the  habitual  violation  of  all  those  pre- 
cepts of  charity  and 
honesty,  of  purity  and 
truth,  which  form  the 
very  essence  of  their 
doctrine.  Jealousy, 
slander,  litigation,  and 
revenge  prevail,  to  an 
unlooked-for  excess. 
Falsehood  is  of  ubiqui- 
tous prevalence.  In 
the  courts  of  law  the 
testimony  of  every 
magistrate  is  concur- 
rent that  perjury  on 
both  sides  is  habitual. 
Theft  is  equally  preva- 
lent with  prevarication, 
and  deceit  and  fraud 
is  so  notorious  and  habitual  that  the  feeling  of  confidence  is  almost 
unknown,"  —  charges  suitably  completed  by  quoting  the  manuscript 
testimony  of  the  Baptist  missionary  Davies  that  "  in  a  Singhalese  village 
licentiousness  is  so  universal  that  it  has  ceased  to  be  opprobrious." - 
At  this  point  we  introduce  another  witness,  the  Rt.  Rev.   Reginald 


WINTER    ITINERACY    IN    NORTH    CHINA. 


-  COKBHTT. 


iDr.  Corbett  says,  in  his  lettci-  of  June  5,  1894,  that  a  son  had  brought  his  father. 
(seventy-five  years  old)  five  miles  on  a  wheelbarrow,  to  be  baptized.  Miss  Clara  H.  Cush- 
man,  in  the  Heathen  Woman's  Friend,  has  related  the  story  of  the  widow  Wang  Nainai 
and  her  two  daughters,  who  were  transported  by  her  son  on  a  wheelbarrow  a  distance  of 
four  hundred  miles  to  Pekin,  that  they  might  learn  more  about  Christianity.  The  woman 
is  a  valued  mission  worker;  the  son  an  ordained  preacher;  one  daughter  a  teacher,  and 
the  other  a  preacher's  wife. 

-  Christianity  in  Ceylon.  By  Sir  James  Emerson  Tennent.  pp.  193,  22S,  229,  251,  252. 
London,  1850. 


ART,  LITERATCKE,  AM)    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


.357 


Stephen  Copleston,  D.I).,  IJishop  of  Colombo,  teslityiiii,'  of  the  condi- 
tion of  Buddhist  society  as  it  is  there  to-day:  — 

It  is  thought  by  the  government  commissioner  that  there  are  more 
murders  in  Ceylon,  in  proportion  to  the, population,  than  in  any  other 
country  in  the  world.  The  Buddhist  catechism  says  that  a  personal 
God  is  regarded  by  the  Buddhists  as  only  a  gigantic  shadow  thrown 
upon  the  void  of  space  by  the  imagination  of  ignorant  men.  Ihe 
Buddhists,  however,  outside  the  books,  believe  in  a  personal  God. 
Traveling  in  Ceylon,  the  peasantry  know  no  more  religion  than  that  it 


VILLAGE    NEAR    COLOMBO.   CEYLON. 
These  hovels  are  often  but  roofed  sheds,  partially  protected  on  the  sides. 


is  the  custom  now  and  then  to  lay  a  few  flowers  before  a  certain 
Bo-tree,  that  there  is  a  temple  and  a  monk,  and  that  it  is  the  custom 
to  give  food  to  the  monk,  who  on  his  ]xirt  gives  no  instruction  in  reli- 
gion.    "Does  the  monk  do  any  good?  "     "No."^ 

The  Bi.shop  states  the  attitude  of  the  monastic  leaders:  —  The 
monk's  motive  is  to  gain  merit,  to  escape  pain,  to  layoff  life's  burden. 
It  is  no  part  of  his  plan,  from  love  of  truth  or  of  goodness,  to  benefit 
others.     He  has  no  sense  of  duty  or  obligation  to  others,  no  recog- 

1  Buddhism,  PJ3.  461,  478,  482,  501. 


358 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


nition  of  mutual  service  in  society.      He  has  no  aim  in  life,  except 
to  escape  from  it.^ 

He  further  states  that  the  Buddhist  religion  in  Ceylon  has  no  relation 
whatever  to  a  man's  conduct,  save  as  to  taking  the  lives  of  animals, 
nor  is  religion  spoken  of  as  a  motive.  The  standard  of  moral  conduct 
is  so  low  that  it  is  not  expected  that  one's  life  will  be  exemplary.  As 
to  ordinary  humanity,  it  is  not  in  Buddhist  Ceylon.  Kindness  to  a 
person  wounded  by  an  accident  is  a  rare  thing.  His  cries  are 
unheeded.  If  a  Christian  turns  to  help,  it  is  mentioned  as  a  divine 
rather  than  a  human  act.  In  Colombo,  however,  the  monks  have  so 
far  aroused  themselves  from  the  sleep  of  ages  as  to  visit  the  hospitals 
and  prisons,  there  being  a  Buddhist  revival  connected  with  their  con- 


"^ 


THE   INCOr.IFAKABLE   PAGODA  AT   MANDALAY. 

tact  with  Occidental  faiths.  It  is,  adds  the  Bishop,  hardly  too  much 
to  say  of  whole  districts,  that  marriage  is  unknown  among  the  lower 
classes  of  Buddhists,  and  that  it  is  most  respected  in  regions  where 
there  has  been  most  intercourse  with  Christian  natives. - 

Turning  to  Burmah,  another  land  where  Buddhism  has  ruled  alone 
for  ages,  and  taking  up  other  points  which  illustrate  the  state  of  soci- 
ety, it  may  be  said,  for  example,  that  the  state  of  the  currency  indicates 
the  condition  of  domestic  trade  and  the  relative  commercial  prosperity. 
Lead  is  used  for  small  payments,  and  silver  for  larger.  There  is  no 
coinage;  the  metal  being  weighed  and  assayed,  if  the  payment  is  sufifi- 
cient  to  demand  it.  It  is  needless,  in  this  petty  Asiatic  kingdom,  to 
particularize  that  which  would  mean  so  much  in  the  ^^'orld  of  the  West, 


1  Buddliism,  pp,  213,  214. 


Buddhism,  pp.  479-483. 


ART,  LITERATURE,  AND    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


359 


—  the  despotism  of  the  government,  the  universal  extortion  by  which 
imblic  revenue  is  raised,  the  ownership  of  all  labor  and  laborers  by  the 
king,  the  seven  gradations  of  slavery, —  none  of  these  conditions  of 
semi-barbaric  social  life  having  been  greatly  bettered  by  Ikiddhism,  in 
its  long  centuries  of  unquestioned  sway. 


India. 


Oh,  where  is  God? 
I  feel  His  rod; 
My  inner  light 
Is  dark  as  night,  — 
In  terror  bound 
I  hear  no  sound 
Of  joy  or  love. 
I  list  above. 
Below,  around; 


I  strain  my  sight,  — 
Oh,  where  is  God? 
A  pilgrim  sore. 
My  sins  I  bore 
To  temples  high, 
To  fountains  nigh. 
By  rivers  deep 
I  sigh  and  weep : 
Oh,  where  is  God? 


After  Mr.  Moncure  Conway  had  spent  many  months  in  studying  the 
sacred  books  of  the  East,  culling  excerpts  here  and  there  for  his  admir- 
able Anthology,^  and  had  come  into  profound  sympathy  with  those 
sages  whose  holy  hymns  have  come  down  through  so  many  centuries, 
—  men  who  inquired  diligently  where  they  might  find  (iod, —  the  stu- 
dent left  his  library  and  shocked  his  sensibilities  by  going  to  India  to 
see  Hinduism  at  its  best.     He  was  appalled  by  it. 

That  there  may  be  more  morality  in  sacred  book  theory  than  in  the 
lives  of  multitudes  of  disciples,  Mr.  Conway  has  already  learned  in 
America  and  England.  Christianity  is  better  judged  in  the  Biblical 
principles  than  in  the  practices  of  some  whose  Christianity  is  nominal. 
Still  the  pantheism  of  India,  which  is  the  basis  of  their  polytheistic 
worship,  is  a  fault  of  their  books. 


This  stock  or  stone 
Is  God,  alone; 
No  bush  that  burns, 
No  tide  that  turns. 
Is  aught  but  God,  — 
No  grass,  no  sod. 


No  crag  or  mount, 
No  spray  or  fount : 
To  all  I  pray, 
By  night,  by  day; 
God  here,  God  there, 
I  have  no  care. 


This  confusion  of  the  creation  with  the  Creator  culminates  in  the 
loss  of  personal  identity,  and  if  I  am  myself  but  a  part  of  God,  if  all 
I  do  is  but  His  act,  there  can  be  no  essential  wrong-doing. 


1  The  Sacred  Anthology  :  a  Book  of  Ethnical  Scriptures.  By  M.  D.  Conway.  London 
and  New  York,  1873.  It  is  the  best  collection  we  have  within  small  compass,  barring 
certain  mistakes  in  chronology,  etc.,  which  may  be  easily  corrected  by  reference  to  any 
specialist's  hand-book,  or  even  a  standard  cyclopedia. 


360 


THE    TK I  I'M  PUS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


I  too  divine, 
Like  grape  and  wine,  ■ 
I  cannot  sin 
Without,  within. 
God  in  my  thought 
No  ill  has  wrought; 
In  Him  I  rise. 
By  Him  I  fall; 
Above  the  skies 


There  hangs  no  pall, 
No  mourning  there 
O'er  sinners  fair. 
For  murder  rank 
My  God  I  thank; 
The  alms  I  take, 
The  thefts  I  make. 
Alike  are  God, — 
There  is  no  rod. 


The  doctrine  of  transmigration,  as  held  by  the  Brahmans,  is  of  a 
piece  with  the  notion  that  there  is  no  distinction  between  the  creature 

and  the  Creator.  In 
the  course  of  nearly  five 
millions^  of  genera- 
tions all  crooks  are 
likely  to  get  straight- 
ened out,  all  low-caste 
men,  by  being  good 
enough,  may  in  that 
time  be  reborn  as  Brah- 
mans, and  all,  then,  be 
reabsorbed  in  the  im- 
personal God,  then  to 
begin  the  rigmarole 
over  again.  The  mo- 
tive power  of  the  Hin- 
du system  is  not  urgent, 
as  to  an  immediate 
mending  of  life  to-day, 
if  indeed  there  is  felt 
to  be  an\'  personal  re- 
sponsibility for  mend- 
ing it  at  all. 
In  the  innocence  of  her  heart  a  Hindu  widow  told  her  teacher,  Miss 
Downs,  that  it  never  occurred  to  her  that  it  was  a  sin  to  lie  until  she 
heard  the  Christians  say  so;  the  lie  and  the  truth  had  always  been  the 
same  to  her  in  her  childhood  training. 

Sir  William  Jones,  who  was  in  India,  1 784-1 794,  said  that  he  never 


GAUTAMA'S   TOWER,    BENARES.^ 


1  4,800,000  new  births  for  each  individual. 

•-This  ancient  ruin  marks  the  spot,  not  far  from  Benares,  where  Gautama  preached  his 
first  Buddhist  sermon.  The  structure  is  of  stone,  to  the  height  of  43  feet ;  and  the  upper 
courses  of  brick,  85  feet.     It  is  93  feet  in  diameter. 


ART,   UTERATURE,   AXP    THE    WORLD    OE  IDEAS.  361 

knew  a  Hindu  who  woultl  not  pcijuro  hiniscll  for  money.  The  courts 
of  justice  abounded  in  "four  annas  nun,"  ready  to  swear  to  whatever 
might  be  required  to  win  a  case.  Dr.'jcjhn  Scudder,  who  was  in  India, 
1S19-1S53,  said,  "I  never  saw  a  man  in  India  whose  word  I  would  be 
Avilling  to  trust." 

Hindu  Society  a  Hundred  Years  A^^o. 

The  Thomas  Twining  Travels  in  India  report  the  condition  of  things 
after  thousands  of  years  of  Brahmanical  rule:  "While  some  parts  of 
the  Hindu  worship  are  simple  and  inoffensive,  others  are  highly  revolt- 
ing by  their  cruelty  and  indecency.  In  the  great  Doorgah  Feast  the 
most  disgusting  excesses  are  exhibited."  The  Juggernaut  wheels 
crushing  human  life,  the  Sangar  Island  children  tossed  to  alligators,  the 
drowning  of  old  women  at  Allahabad,  the  perishing  of  widows  by  fire, 
—  all  stirred  the  indignation  of  the  traveler  a  hundred  years  ago.^ 

Mr.  William  Ward,  companion  of  Carey  and  Marshman,  who  learned 
to  know  India  so  well  fourscore  years  ago,  before  Christianity  had 
made  any  impression  upon  the  country,  tells  us-  that  the  Hindus  are 
exceedingly  wanting  in  compassion  and  benevolence;  that  they  are 
lascivious,  covetous,  deceitful,  and  perpetual  liars;  and  that  the  reli- 
gious ascetics  commonly  curse  those  who  refuse  to  give  them  food, 
and  that  many  of  them  are  common  thieves.  He  adds  that  almost  all 
these  so-called  holy  men  live  in  an  unchaste  state,  and  that  some  are 
almost  continually  drunk.  Then  follows  a  detailed  statement  of  the 
immoralities  of  the  most  eminent  Hindu  saints.  The  resplendent 
vices  of  the  Brahmanical  temple  service  have  indeed  continued  to 
this  day. 

The  Duke  of  Wellington,  in  the  supplemental  despatches,  1797- 
1805,  said,  in  his  utter  despair  of  the  Hindus,  that  they  were  without 
one  redeeming  quality.  This  pertained,  perhaps,  to  that  i)eriod  when 
the  natives  were  restive  under  new  rule ;  certainly  the  statement  would 
not  be  made  now  by  the  ofificers  of  the  British  crown. 

It  is  true,  concerning  India,  that  we  know  more  about  the  state  of 
society  there  than  in  some  ether  lands,  since  the  English-speaking 
people  have  resided  there  so  long.  The  testimony  of  the  missionaries 
is  uniformly  that  gained  by  Mr.  Conway,  that  Occidental  peoples  have 
no  conception  of  the  degradation  of  Hindu  society.  And  it  is  stated 
by  Sir  M.  Monier-W'illiams,  who  has  studied  Hinduism  for  forty  years, 

1  pp.  461,  462.     London,  1793. 

-  Writings,  Religion,  and  Manners  0/  the  Hindus,  Vol.  I,  p.  100,  and  Vol.  IV,  pp.  311- 
313- 


362 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


that  "The  present  characteristics  of  Brahmanism  are  poverty,  ignorance, 
and  superstition.  Whatever  profound  thought  lay  about  the  roots  of 
Hinduism,  it  held,  and  still  holds,  the  two  hundred  and  eighty  millions 
of  India  in  the  bondage  of  degradation,  cruelty,  and  immorality." 

Bishop  Heber  of  Calcutta,  1S23,  said  that  he  never  met  a  race  of 
men  who  took  so  little  interest  in  the  sufferings  of  a  neighbor  who  was 
not  of  their  own  caste.  This  sum  of  all  iniquities  in  Hindu  society  is 
of  no  small  interest  when  considered  as  a  sociological  phenomenon. 

Both  as  a  social  organi- 
zation and  as  a  religion, 
Hinduism  is  Caste. 
It  is  an  experiment  of 
more  than  two  thousand 
years'  standing :  — 

Every  carpenter's  son 
must  be  a  carpenter, 
and  every  shoemaker's 
son  must  stick  to  his 
father's  last,  not  only 
for  centuries  but  for 
millenniums.  There 
are  a  hundred  and  fifty 
castes  and  varieties  of 
caste  in  India,  the 
members  of  which  will 
not  eat  or  drink  with 
each  other,  nor  associ- 
ate with  each  other 
in  any  way.^  This  is 
the  only  course  that  is 
open  as  to  the  means 
of  living,  and  as  to  a  varied  industry.  And  as  to  the  desire  for 
knowledge,  iron  custom  keeps  a  man  in  that  social  status  in  which 
he  was  born,  each  generation  adding  new  links  to  the  chain  that 
is  to  be  hung  about  the  neck  of  the  next  generation.  This  (i) 
limits  the  means  of  living;  (2)  forbids  a  varied  industry;  (3)  shuts 
up  the  desire  for  knowledge,  there  being  no  use  in  learning  any- 
thing else,  since  a  blacksmith's  boy  at  five  must  begin  to  make  nails; 
(4)  so  extinguishes  human  kindness  that  when  an  Ahmednuggur  work- 

1  Letters  from  India.  By  Rev.  Henry  J.  Hiuce.  p.  78.  Privately  printed.  Satara, 
1879.  A  very  valiialile  book,  containing  "  inside  "  information  upon  important  points.  It 
is  in  the  form  of  familiar  letters. 


PYRAMIDAL  TEMPLE,    INDIA. 


ART,   LITEK.irUKE,  AXD    T/IE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


365 


man  fell  from  a  building,  tht-  other  workmen,  being  of  different  caste, 
would  not  help  him.  An  l-^nglish  soldier  offered  him  water,  and 
because  he  took  it,  he  was  disciplined  by  his  own  caste  as  soon  as  he 
recovered,  and  it  was  only  at  great  expense  that  he  kept  himself  from 
being  turned  out.^  In  this  way  society  is  maintained  at  a  standstill, 
widi  only  so  much  stir  in  it  as  is  made  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  chronic 
feuds  between  castes. 

This  system  is  domineered  over,  both  socially  and  religiously,  by  the 
Brahmans;  they,  indeed,  are  the  Pharisees  of  this  planet.  Of  blood 
more  pure  through 
heredity  than  that  of 
the  literary  class  in 
China,  and  of  pride 
more  ancient  than  any 
noble  occidental  house, 
they  are  matched  only 
by  the  Jews  in  tracing 
their  lineage  back  to 
the  very  beginnings  of 
historic  time  upon  the 
earth.  Theirs  is  the 
literary  occupation, — 
they  are  fit  for  oiifices, 
for  clerks,  for  pundits, 
but  they  have  per- 
formed no  manual 
labor  in  more  than 
twenty  centuries;  they 
may  be  bankers  but 
not  merchants,  nor 
may  they  vulgarly  lease 
the  land.  They  are 
often  poor,  begging  for 

work  with  pen  and  books,  and  those  who  graduate  at  the  government 
schools  are  eager  to  serve  the  crown. 

The  Kshatriya  caste,  the  ruler,  the  soldier,  is  found  mostly  in  the 
north  of  India.  They  rank  next  to  the  Brahmans.  Then  next  in  the 
scale  is  the  merchant,  Vaisya. 

Nine-tenths  of  the  people  are  in  a  scale  still  lower, —  the  fourth  caste, 
the  Sudra.     These  are  the  laborers,  among  whom  there  are  eighty  prin- 


THE   MANDAPAM    OF   MINAKSHI'S   TEMPLE, 
MADURA. 


1  Bruce,  Letters,  p.  84. 


366  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

cipal  subdivisions,  and  of  variations  there  are  many  more.  Tliere  are 
weavers,  and  bricklayers,  and  farmers,  and  representatives  of  all  the 
ordinary  industries  of  a  great  people.  Some  are  well-to-do  j  they  lease 
the  government  farm  lands  which  surround  the  villages.  It  is  the  duty 
of  the  Sudra  to  serve  the  classes  above  him,  and,  above  all,  the  Brahman. 

Every  seventh  or  every  sixth  family  of  the  two  hundred  and  eighty 
registered  millions  in  India  is  an  outcast;  or,  to  use  the  term  invented 
by  the  census  bureau,  there  are  forty  or  fifty  millions  who  belong  to  the 
depressed  classes,  who  are  below  the  line  of  social  respectability.  In 
the  Madras  Presidency  they  comprise  a  fourth  part  of  the  population. 
These  non-caste  people  live  apart  from  the  village.  They  are  poor 
beyond  description,  ignorant,  weak,  down-trodden,  squalid,  despised. 
There  are  two  principal  divisions, —  the  Malah  or  Pariah,  and  the 
jNIadega  or  leather  workers.  Very  rarely  there  is  one  who  leases  a 
little  land,  but  the  others  work  generation  after  generation  for  those 
who  own  the  soil  or  those  who  commonly  lease  it,  their  service  being 
due  by  custom,  although  they  are  not  hereditary  laborers  or  slaves. 
There  is  no  fixed  compensation,  so  much  a  day,  but  wages  are  at  the 
will  and  discretion  of  the  master,  after  the  annual  harvest. 

"They  are  mere  scum,  let  them  die,"  was  the  answer  made  to  a  mis- 
sionary lady  by  an  educated  Brahman,  who  had  government  relief 
funds  to  deal  out  in  time  of  famine.  The  same  woman  stopped  her 
carriage  to  pick  up  a  boy  dying  in  the  street.  He  belonged  to  the 
depressed  class,  and  no  passer-by,  out  of  the  whole  one  hundred  and 
fifty  castes,  would  touch  him  or  help  lift  him.^ 

Caste,  in  its  world-wide  aspects,  is  essentially  ill  bred,  knowing 
nothing  of  that  self-sacrifice  in  little  things  which  is  fundamental  to 
good  manners.  In  this  high  and  noble  sense,  the  man  whose  caste  is 
so  high  that  he  cannot  help  a  dying  boy  is  no  gentleman.  He  may  be 
very  learned  in  Sanskrit  and  in  English,  but  to  him  the  Golden  Rule 
is  in  a  dead  tongue.  Toward  all  who  bear  the  form  of  man,  conduct 
is  either  common  civility  or  brutal  barbarism.  Courtesy  knows  no 
caste  lines. 

There  is  among  the  Brahmans  a  very  flourishing  "Society  for  the 
Protection  of  the  Cow  " ;  to  keep  the  beasts  from  butchers  and  from 
Christian  ownership.  There  is  among  the  Brahmans  no  society  to 
protect  Men  of  lower  caste. 

With  few  exceptions,  every  seventh  family  in  India  is  kept  from 
British  government  schooling;  the  "depressed"  infants  would  make 
trouble  by  exciting  the  prejudices  of  the  caste  people.     If,  however, 

1  Miss  Gertrude  Chandler,  in  Life  and  Light. 


AKT,   LITERATURE,   AXD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


367 


any  of  these  families  become  Christians,  they  can  send  their  children 
to  school.  There  is  a  strong  desire  on  the  part  of  many  to  gain  this 
social  ailvantage.  Some  do,  in  charitable  judgment,  really  become 
Christians.  A  new  Manhood  is  rising  in  India  to  dispute  precedence 
with  the  Brahmans.  Things  that  are  despised  hath  God  chosen.  Paul 
could  not  have  penned  his  pithy  apothegm  more  aptly  if  he  had  written 
to  the  Pariahs  instead  of  the  Corinthians.  "The  native  Christians  now 
number  tens  of  thousands,"  says  Sir  Richard  Temple,^  "and  they 
occupy  whole  tracts  and  districts  of  country;  they  behave  as  well,  on 
the  average,  as  Christians  in  any  land;  if  you  appeal  to  the  magistrates 


HORSE  COURT  IN  THE  TEMPLE  AT  MADURA. 

This  temple  was  built  in  the  third  century  before  the  Christian  era.  It  covers  thirteen  acres; 
the  pagoda  being  a  vast  parallelogram  744  x  847  feet.  It  is  dedicated  to  Siva.  Madura  is 
one  of  the  best  specimens  of  a  purely  native  city,  a  literary  center,  and  a  great  stronghold 
of  the  caste  system  and  idol  worship. 


in  India,  they  will  give  the  native  Christians  everywhere  a  good 
character." 

Whether  one  studies  the  social  conditions  in  China,  Ceylon,  or  Hin- 
dustan, or  in  any  other  part  of  Asia,  it  is  clear  enough  that  Secretary 
Seward  was  no  blind  observer  when  he  remarked  to  Congressman  Seel  ye, 
who  was  facing  the  Orient,  "  Vou  will  find  no  society  in  the  I^ast."  And 
upon  his  return,  Dr.  Seelye  added  his  testimony:  — 

"That  which  we  call  society,  social  life,  social  relations,  would  be 
terms  altogether  obscure  to  the  natives  of  those  regions.  The  relations 
of  the  se.xes,  the  mingling  of  classes  in  society  in  the  way  that  makes 

1  Address,  New  York,  1882. 


368 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


so  large  a  part  of  the  refinements  and  delight  of  our  social  life,  are 
totally  unknown.  Altogether,  Paul's  description  of  the  heathen  world 
of  his  time,  in  the  first  chapter  of  Romans, —  'Being  filled  with  all 
unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness  ; 
full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity ;  whisperers, ' — accu- 
rately describes  the  heathen  world  of  the  present." 

Livingstone  in  Africa  confessed  that  he  took  an  intense  disgust  at 
heathenism, —  its  dancing,  roaring,  singing,  jesting,  grumbling,  quar- 
reling, and  murdering,  and 
this  when  the  natives  were 
kind  to  him  personally.  And 
he  took  pains  to  put  it  on 
record  that  the  indirect  and 
civilizing  benefits  of  missions 
are  worth  all  the  money  and 
labor  expended  on  them. 

The  House  of  Commons, 
April  28,  1873,  ordered  the 
printing  of  a  Report  upon  the 
Condition  of  India,  prepared 
by  the  Secretary  of  State  and 
Council  of  India;  in  which 
it  is  said  ^  that  the  lessons  in- 
culcated by  the  missionaries 
"  have  given  to  the  people  at 
large  new  ideas,  not  only  on 
purely  religious  questions, 
but  on  the  nature  of  evil,  the 
obligations  of  law,  and  the 
motives  by  which  human  con- 
duct should  be  regulated. 
Insensibly  a  higher  standard 
of  moral  conduct  is  becoming 
familiar  to  the  people,  especially  to  the  young,  which  has  been  set 
before  them,   not  merely  by  public  teaching,  but  by  the  millions  of 


HINDU    FAKIR. - 


1  p.  129. 

2  On  August  I,  1892,  a  converted  fakir  was  baptized  at  a  chapel  in  the  Calcutta  district. 
He  had  heard  of  Jesus  when  a  boy.  In  his  ascetic  life  he  was  worshiped  as  a  sacred 
being;  yet  he  was  so  dissatisfied  with  the  moral  uncleanness  within  and  without,  that  he 
began  to  study  Christianity,  by  the  aid  of  native  catechists.  He  asked  that  he  mii;ht  be 
baptized  as  "  John,  that  he  might  go  forth  and  preach  repentance  to  his  countrymen." 
The  Church  Missionary  Society  reports  the  baptism  of  one  fakir,  who  had  nearly  four 
thousand  disciples. 


AK'/\   I.ITi:RATiKI\   A. YD    THE    WORLD    OF  IDEAS. 


369 


printed  books  and  tracts  which  are  scattered  widely  through  the  country. 
This  view  of  the  general  intluence  of  their  teaching,  and  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  revolution  which  it  is  silently  producing,  is  not  taken  by 
missionaries  only.  It  has  been  accepted  by  many  distinguished  resi- 
dents in  India,  and  experienced  officers  of  the  government,  and  has 
been  emphatically  endorsed  by  the  high  authority  of  Sir  r>artle  Frere. 
Without  pronouncing  an  opinion  upon  the  matter,  the  government  of 
India  cannot  but  acknowledge  the  great  obligation  under  which  it  is 
laid  bv  the  benevolent  exertions  made  bv  these  six  hundred  mission- 


MEASURE 


Lr^3UKE.    FOR   THE    MONKEY   AT   LUCKNOW. 


aries,  whose  blameless  example  and  self-denying  labors  are   infusing 
new  vigor  into  the  stereotyped  life  of    the  great  populations  placed 
under  English  rule,  and  are  preparing  them  to  be  in  every  way  better 
men  and  better  citizens  of  the  great  empire  in  which  they  dwell." 
Sir  Bartle  Frere,  late  Governor  of  Bombay,  had  said  -  that  the  teach- 

1  These  men  are  paying  their  vows  to  the  monkey  god,  by  measuring  each  one  his  length 
on  the  ground  from  their  homes,  a  distance  of  about  four  miles.  This  was  in  [anuarv,  1894. 
Photographed  by  an  English  Missionary,  and  fonvarded  by  Miss  L.  W.  Sullivan,  Supt.  of 
Deaconess  House,  Lucknow. 

Raman,  in  conquering  Ceylon,  was  aided  by  an  army  of  monkeys.  The  monkey  tem- 
ples of  India  are  not  unlike  the  monkey  houses  in  the  Zoological  Gardens  in  London  or 
Central  Park.  The  creatures  are  sufficiently  sacred  to  hinder  their  being  molested;  and 
they  are  well  fed  by  temple  worshipers. 

-  Address,  July  9,  1872. 
2  A 


370  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

ings  of  Christianity  were  effecting  changes  in  India  more  extraordinary 
than  anything  in  modern  Europe. 

The  world-wide  advance  of  a  Christian  civilization  through  Chris- 
tian missions  is  to  be  urged  upon  humanitarian  grounds.  This  is  the 
conclusion  reached  by  Mrs.  Isabella  Bird  Bishop  after  much  travel  in 
uncouth  parts  of  the  world.  A  broad  humanity  calls  upon  every  friend 
of  man  to  turn  to  and  help.  The  Greek  Church  is  at  work  in  Tokyo, 
and  the  Moslems  are  in  New  York. 

Mrs.  Bishop  ^  affirms  that  she  was  "  made  a  convert  to  missions  by 
seeing,  in  four  and  a  half  years  of  /Asiatic  traveling,  the  desperate 
needs  of  the  unchristianized  world.  I  came  home  full  of  the  needs  of 
the  heathen  world.  Wherever  I  have  been,  I  have  seen  sin  and  sor- 
row and  shame.  One  thousand  millions  are  wandering  in  darkness 
without  God  in  the  world.  When  traveling  in  Asia,  it  struck  me  how 
little  we  heard,  how  little  we  know.  Mohammedanism  is  corrupt  to 
the  very  core;  the  morals,  perhaps  in  Persia  in  particular,  are  corrupt. 
There  is  scarcely  a  thing  that  makes  for  righteousness  in  the  life  of  the 
unchristianized  nations.  There  is  no  public  opinion  interpene- 
trated by  Christianity,  which  condemns  sin  or  wrong  in  all  this 
seething  mass  of  shame  and  corruption.  These  false  faiths  degrade 
women  with  an  indefinite  degradation.  The  Zenana  woman  of  twenty 
or  thirty  is  like  a  child  of  eight,  intellectually.  The  worst  passions  are 
stimulated  and  developed, —  jealousy,  envy,  murderous  hate,  intrigue. 
The  request  has  been  made  of  me  nearly  two  hundred  times  to  give 
drugs  to  disfigure  the  favorite  wife,  or  take  her  life,  or  her  infant  son's 
life.  This  is  the  natural  product  of  systems  that  we  ought  to  have 
subverted  long  ago.  There  is,  too,  an  infinite  degradation  of  men. 
The  whole  continent  of  Asia  is  corrupt.  It  is  the  scene  of  bar- 
barities, tortures,  brutal  punishments,  oppression,  and  official  corrup- 
tion. There  are  no  sanctities  of  home.  The  sorrows  of  heathenism 
impressed  me.  Throughout  the  East,  sickness  is  believed  to  be  the  work 
of  demons.  The  sick  person  at  once  becomes  an  object  of  loathing 
and  terror,  is  put  out  of  the  house,  is  taken  to  an  outhouse,  is  poorly 
fed  and  rarely  visited;  or  the  astrologers  or  priests  or  medicine  men  or 
wizards  assemble,  beating  big  drums  and  gongs,  blowing  horns,  and 
making  the  most  fearful  noises.  They  light  gigantic  fires  and  dance 
round  the  sick  with  their  unholy  incantations.  They  beat  the  diseased 
person  with  clubs  to  drive  out  the  demon.  They  lay  him  before 
a  roasting  fire  till  his  skin  is  blistered,  and  then  throw  him  into  cold 
water.     They  stuff  the  nostrils  of  the  dying  with  aromatic  mixtures  or 

1  In  an  address  in  Exeter  Hall,  November  i,  1893. 


ART,  LITERATURE,  AND    THE    WORLD    OF  LDEAS.  371 

mud,  and  in  some  regions  they  carry  the  chronic  sufferer  to  a  mountain 
top,  placing  barley  balls  and  water  beside  him,  then  leaving  him  to 
die  alone.  The  woe  and  sickness  in  the  unchristianized  world  are 
beyond  telling,  and  these  woes  press  most  heavily  upon  women,  exposed 
to  nameless  barbarities  and  often  perishing  miserably  from  maltreat- 
ment." ^ 

The  appalling  deformities  of  the  crippled  and  the  blind,  that  greet 
the  eye  of  the  traveler  in  India,  in  China,  bid  reasonable  men  to  send 
out  medical  missionaries,  in  the  name  of  God  and  humanity.  Are 
there  not  among  us  those  whose  dying  beds  are  made  uneasy  by  the 
unrelieved  suffering  they  leave  in  the  world  behind  them?  Will  they 
not  eagerly  pour  into  the  heart  of  God  their  pity  for  the  earth?  Will 
they  not  hasten  to  the  ministering  angels  and  urge  their  swifter  flight? 
Will  they  not  fit  themselves  for  intelligent  helpfulness  on  this  planet, 
so  far  from  the  realms  of  bliss? 

"I  should  think,"  quoth  one  who  mourned  to  leave  so  much  grief 
behind,  "  I  should  think  that  men  would  be  glad  to  do,  to  give.  I 
wish  that  I  could  put  an  idea  into  their  heads  to  do  it." 

1  This  address  was  published  in  five  pages  of  the  Afissionaiy  Herald,  February,  1894. 
It  has  been  widely  read  in  England.  The  quotation  above  is  a  coinpilation,  sometimes  of 
sentences  far  apart,  to  show  the  state  of  society  and  the  reasonableness  of  moral  help  to 
the  Orient  by  the  Occident.  Mrs.  Bishop  has  stated  that  she  was  prejudiced  against  mis- 
sions, before  going  into  the  field  and  seeing  the  work  and  the  need  of  it. 


BOOK  VI. 

THE   TRIUMPHS  OF  CHRISTIAN  PHILANTHROPY. 


BOOK    VI. 

CHRIST! AX  rillLAXTllROP V. 

ASIDE  from  the  love  of  mankind,  which  Christianity  exhibits  in 
educational,  moral,  and  distinctively  religious  work,  there  is  a 
line  of  philanthropic  service  which  relates  to  man's  social  condition. 
It  is,  in  some  of  its  manifestations,  spoken  of  as  the  charitable  work  of 
Christendom,  or  liberal  gratuitous  relief  of  physical  destitution,  dis- 
tress, and  infirmity;  the  term  Chri^;tian  Philanthropy  is,  however,  the 
better  term,  related  as  it  is  to  society  in  broader  benevolence  than  mere 
almsgiving  or   the   tender   and   affectionate   care   of   those   physically 


CAIN   AND    HIS    FAMILY. —Carman. 


afflicted.  The  universal  good  will  which  characterizes  Christianity 
effects  beneficent  changes  in  social  condition  upon  a  large  scale,  by 
which  great  bodies  of  the  human  family  are  placed  permanently  in 
circumstances  more  favorable  for  self-help. 

This  readiness  to  do  good  to  all,  to  consider  what  is  the  wisest,  the 
most  far-reaching  philanthropy,  and  to  act  in  the  matter  with  promp- 
titude and  spirit, —  this  is  better  for  the  race  than  generous,  unthinking 
benefactions  to  the  poor. 

375 


376  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


PART   FIRSl'. 

Contrasts  in  the  Condition  of  Labor  between  Christian 
AND  Non-Christian  Lands. 

As  one  illustration  of  what  has  been  achieved  by  Christian  philan- 
thropy throughout  some  centuries,  upon  a  continental  scale,  take  the 
difference  between  Christian  and  non-Christian  lands  in  respect  to  the 
condition  of  labor. 

It  is  a  provincial  nature  that  does  not  look  to  see  how  "  the  other 
half  "  of  the  world  lives,  and  it  is  a  semi-barbaric  nature  that  does  not 
care.  We  talk  about  culture,  yet  he  is  rude  who  is  unmindful  of  the 
fact  that  our  globe  is  so  small  that  one  can  go  around  it  in  a  few  weeks, 
and  can  hear  every  day  the  most  that  happens  upon  it;  he  is  a  rude 
and  essentially  uncultivated  man  whose  life  is  so  petty  as  to  be 
unmindful  of  the  fact  that,  beyond  the  horizon,  the  average  man  in 
non-Christian  lands  is  so  conditioned  that  there  are  more  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  people  who  have  no  home,  and  practically 
no  clothing,  and  an  additional  population  of  more  than  six  hundred 
and  fifty  millions  who  are  half  clad,  and  who  live  in  impoverished 
huts.  In  comparison  with  the  United  States,  to  every  citizen  there  are 
fourteen  outside  who  are  in  this  destitute  condition.  Taking  into 
account  the  entire  ]K)pulation  of  the  globe,  it  is  likely  that  one  person 
out  of  every  tliree  lies  down  at  night  hungry. 

I.    The  Hand  Toilers  of  Asia. 
I. 

There  are  two  countries  \vhich  possessed  ages  ago  a  relatively  high 
degree  of  civilization  which  now  exhibit  in  the  condition  of  seven 
hundred  millions  of  i)eo])le  the  fruitage  of  social  and  religious  ideas 
held  during  forty  centuries,  or  perhaps  the  lack  of  ideas,  the  natural 
evolution  of  society  in  which  the  higher  faculties  of  man  have  been 
but  slightly  developed,  and  in  which  new  ideas  from  outside  are  needed. 

In  respect  to  China,  Hon.  Chester  Holcombe  ^  has  made  a  brief 
comprehensive  statement,  from  which  I  will  cite  certain  points  in 
abbreviated  form,  adding  illustrative  or  conlirmatory  notes:  — 

1  In  the  Voullis  Companion,  lioston,  May  17,  1888.  The  writer  was  for  some  years  a 
missionary  of  the  American  Board,  and  then  Secretary  of  the  United  States  Legation  at 
Pekin. 


C//A'/S/V.l.\'   /'////.. I. V/7/A'O/']: 


377 


The   masses   of   the   people,    lie   says,    are    poor   with   a   poverty  of 

which  we  have  no  conception.^     A   Chinese  laborer,    if   earning  two 

dollars  a  day,  would  be 

considered  as  living  in 

lu\ur\ ,  but  the  price  of 

skilled  labor  is  only  ten 

to   thirty   cents  a    day, 

and  unskilled  from  eight 

to  ten  cents.   The  writer 

has  often  hired  a  carrier 

to    walk   with   a    letter 

thirty    miles   for    eight 

cents.  Boatmen  will  pull 

a  boat  against  the  cur- 
rent    a     hundred     and 

twenty  miles,  and  walk 

back,    for    fifty    cents. 

The  failure  of  one  day's 
work  is  the  failure  of 
food  for  a  vast  popula- 
tion.- Meat  is  as  cheap 
in  China  as  in  the 
United  States,  yet  a  Chi- 
nese laborer  does  not 
eat  a  pound  of  meat  in 
a  month.  Steamed  rice 
is  the  staple  food,  with 
a  little  cabbage  in  a 
great  deal  of  water,  and  minute  fragments  of  raw  turnip  for  relish. 
The  average  meal  does  not  cost  over  two  cents  for  each  person.  There 
are  two  hundred  millions  of  people  in  China  whose  food  consumption 
does  not  average  over  five  cents  a  day.  A  workman's  summer  ward- 
robe costs  three  dollars.      If  he  is  not  at  work,   he  gets  on  for  the 

1  Intelligent  travelers  give  it  as  their  judgment  that  there  is  no  time  when  one  fiimily 
out  of  four  is  not  scant  for  food,  — a  hundred  million  Chinamen  being  underfed.  Secre- 
tan,-  Wishard  says,  "  I  never  saw  such  poverty  as  I  saw  in  China."  He  was  distressed  by 
being  surrounded  by  these  hungry-eyed  people,  whenever  he  had  to  picnic  in  traveling. 
They  would  gather  to  look  at  him,  to  see  him  eat.  Yet  his  limited  means  did  not  allow 
him  to  feed  one-fourth  part  of  the  Chinese  empire,  who  commonly  go  to  bed  hungry. 

-  The  Hon.  S.  L.  Gracey,  late  Consul  at  Foochow,  says  that  there  are  multitudes  who 
live  on  a  dollar  and  a  half  or  two  dollars  a  month.  A  writer  in  Maanillans  Afagazine 
states  that  in  winter,  when  wages  are  so  low  that  sufficient  food  cannot  be  bought  to  repair 
the  muscular  waste  incident  to  labor,  men  sometimes  hibernate  by  avoiding  exertion,  so 
getting  on  with  little  food. 


THE    HOME    OF    THE    AVERAGE    CHINAMAN.-- 

KiNNEAR. 

There  is  a  fruit  vender's  stand  under  the  banian  tree.  "  These 
houses."  says  Dr.  Kinnear,  "  patched  and  tottering,  are 
as  good  as  those  of  the  middle  class  average." 


378  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

season  with  twenty-five  cents  wortli  of  rags.  Ihe  house  is  one  room 
for  a  family  of  five  or  six,  with  no  floor,  and  no  furniture  save  a  table, 
one  or  two  stools,  and  a  brick  bed.  There  is  no  chimney,  and,  except 
for  cooking,  no  fire,  even  in  winter,  in  a  climate  as  cold  as  New  York 
or  Philadelphia.^ 

Yet  the  Chinese  race  as  such  is  indomitable  in  its  industry,  perse- 
vering, economical,  and  contented,"  and  the  hard  workers  of  the  nation 
are  deserving  of  a  larger  and  more  practical  help  from  the  literary  or 
educated  class,  the  ofificials  and  leaders  in  life,  who  really  do  little  in 
the  -way  of  relief  except  in  a  sporadic  way. 


II. 

In  treating  this  topic  it  is  impossible  to  separate  labor  and  poverty, 
since  in  considering  the  condition  of  workingmen  we  find  that  they 
would  be  classed  as  the  poorest  of  the  poor  if  they  were  in  Christendom. 

Although,  then,  the  topic  of  Poor  Relief  belongs  in  the  Second  Part 
of  this  Book  VI,  yet  in  respect  to  China  it  is  proper  to  deal  with  that 
matter  here,  in  illustration  of  the  condition  of  laborers,  between  whom 
and  abject  want  there  needs  to  intervene  only  a  few  days'  lack  of  work. 

Mr.  Holcombe,  in  the  article  already  quoted,  says  that  there  are  no 
almshouses,  nor  is  there  public  provision  for  care  of  the  poor,  and 
that  two-thirds  of  the  population  of  China  would  apply  for  admission 
to  almshouses  within  a  month  if  any  were  opened  in  which  they  could 
be  as  well  fed  as  in  America,  and  that  if  the  Chinese  prisons  were  as 
good  as  those  of  Europe,  two-thirds  of  the  population  would  i)lan  to  go 
to  jail  and  to  stay  there. '^ 

Near  the  Imperial  Palace  in  Pekin,  and  near  the  quarters  of  great 
numbers  of  Buddhist  monks,  there  is  one  of  the  sad  sights  of  the 
city,  where  the  houseless  poor  are  huddled  together  at  the  Beggars' 

1  The  Rev.  C.  A.  Stanley,  of  Tientsin,  in  a  private  letter  of  July  12,  1894,  says  that  in 
North  China  the  houses  are  of  mud  or  brick,  constructed  without  regard  to  ventilation  and 
dryness,  but  facing  the  south  for  \\  inter  heat ;  that  the  average  home  has  a  kettle,  a  few 
bowls  and  chopsticks,  a  knife  for  cutting  vegetables,  a  bread  board  and  rolling  pin,  and 
gourds  or  dishes  to  hold  water,  oil,  and  salt;  that  the  more  wealthy  are  careless  of  cleanli- 
ness and  the  requirements  of  health  ;  that  a  wardrobe  and  cupboard,  box  and  table,  bench 
or  chair,  are  in  most  houses,  though  seldom  found  among  the  poor.  As  to  comfort,  as 
understood  by  the  plainest  of  our  agricultural  population  and  artisans  in  America,  it  is  not 
to  be  found.  Comfort  is  an  idea  utterlv  foreign  to  the  Chinese  mind ;  but  the  wealthy 
make  extravagant  expenditures  ;  for  example,  buying  musical  boxes,  and  several  fine  dumb 
clocks,  without  a  good  timekeeper  in  the  house. 

2  Address,  in  Boston,  April,  1895,  by  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Smith,  D.D.,  of  the  North  China 
Mission. 

3  Vide  Youth's  Companion,  Boston,  May  17,  1888. 


c/iKisTLix  rinLAxriiRorY. 


119 


Bridge.  In  the  great  Celestial  cities  there  are  swarms  of  beggars  every- 
where; they  go  into  the  shops  with  gongs  and  keep  up  an  outrageous 
banging  till  they  get  a  pittance.  Sometimes  there  is  a  beggar  king, 
like  Fuhchan,  whose  business  it  is  to  keep  the  gongs  away  from  a  shop 
at  so  much  a  year. 

AtUrga,  the  Buddhist  sacerdotal  town  of  Norlhcrn  Mongolia,  with  a 
population  of  seven  thousand,  there  are  vast  numbers  of  living  and 
dving  beggars.      In  that  cold  country  they  winter  in  the  open  market- 


IRRIGATION    IN    CHINA. 

These  water  machines  are  in  universal  use.     This  scene  was  photographed  by  J.  Mencarini  of 
Foochow,  and  is  reproduced  by  his  courtesy. 

place;  when  dead,  their  bodies  are  dragged  to  some  ravine  and  eaten 
by  the  dogs.' 

In  the  United  States  Consular  Reports  for  1893  I  find  the  testimony 
of  the  Hon.  O.  H.  Simons,  of  Hong-Kong:  "One  cannot  pause  on  the 
street   or  in  the  doorway,  without  being  solicited  for  alms   by  the 


1  Gilmour,  Among  the  Mongols,  p.  139. 

This  Buddhist  indiflference  to  the  wretched  appears  to  characterize  Burmah  as  well. 
Hon.  Samuel  Merrill.  Consul-General.  Calcutta,  says  that  in  Burmah  there  is  no  systematic 
method  of  distributing  alms;  that  the  blind,  lame,  and  deformed  live  by  begging  on  festal. 
funeral,  and  marriage  occasions.— 6>«J///a/-  Reports,  Vagrancy  and  Public  Charities. 
Washington,  1893. 


380  THE    TRIUMPJIS    OF    THE    CROSS. 

wretched,  the  blind,  and  deformed.  No  system  of  ahiisgiving,  prop- 
erly so  called,  has  ever  received  a  sufficient  trial  in  Hong-Kong  to 
enable  one  to  form  an  opinion  as  to  its  merits." 

The  Hon.  John  Fowler,  Consul  at  Ningpo,  says  that  "Tramps  and 
beggars  in  China  are  a  recognized  body,  and  have  a  certain  place  in 
the  public  affairs  of  this  empire.  They  are  formed  into  guilds,  with 
a  recognized  leader,  rules,  and  compacts.  During  cold  weather  the 
guilds  in  many  cities  furnish  soup  kitchens.  In  Ningpo  houses  are 
established  for  the  support  of  orphans  and  widows,  maintained  by  the 
various  guilds.  No  efforts  are  made  to  convert  beggars  or  tramps  into 
self-supporting  members  of  society." 

At  Shanghai,  Consul-General  Leonard  reports:  —  There  is  no  gen- 
eral legislation,  and  there  are  no  regulations  affecting  begging  or  the 
dispensing  of  charity,  nor  efforts  made  to  convert  beggars  and  tramps 
into  self-supporting  members  of  society,  within  this  consular  district. 
A  beggar  chief  is  held  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  beggars  in  a  given 
district.  On  the  first  of  each  month  he  collects  from  the  houses  and 
shops  within  his  district  a  voluntary  contribution,  varying  from  ten  to 
fifty  cents,  for  which  he  gives  a  formal  receipt.  This  is  posted  within 
the  house  or  shop,  and  exempts  the  holder  from  importunings  for  the 
balance  of  the  month.  On  stated  days  the  chief  doles  out  to  the  beg- 
gars what  he  has  collected, —  less  his  commission.  This  does  not 
interfere  with  begging  at  city  gates,  temples,  and  public  places.  There 
are  various  refuges  for  the  poor,  but  they  are,  as  a  rule,  supported  by 
guilds  or  private  societies.  There  are  homes  for  the  aged,  the  insane 
incurables,  and  the  blind.  There  are  also  establishments  for  destitute 
children. 

At  Canton,  Bishop  Smith  found  the  Buddhist  monks  living  in  the 
suburbs  near  the  most  pitiable  sights  of  human  want;  living  in  idleness, 
without  humane  interest  or  care  to  relieve  the  wretched,  it  being  their 
theory  that  neither  joy  nor  sorrow  should  stir  their  hearts.  There  is, 
however,  a  native  asylum  for  the  ragged  poor  on  the  east  side  of 
Canton,^  and  there  are  native  Cantonese  soup  kitchens  in  winter. 

It  is  to  be  said  tliat  in  all  the  larger  cities,  as  reported  by  Mr. 
Leonard  of  Shanghai,  there  are  native  hospitals  and  homes  for  the 
aged,  and  halls  of  rest  for  pure  widows,  with  incomes,  indeed,  strangely 
contrasting  with  the  munificent  provisions  made  by  Christendom,  yet 
attesting  the  public  spirit  and  benevolence  of  the  few  who  maintain 
them. 

In  times  of  great  scarcity,  says  Dr.  Doolittle,-  there  are  wealthy 

1  S.  Wells  Williams,  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  II,  p.  264.    Edition  of  1883. 

2  Social  Life  of  the  Oiiiw.sc,  pp.  195,  196.     New  York,  1865. 


c//Kfsj7AX  pini.AxriiRory. 


3S1 


natives  who  sometimes  provitle  for  the  sale  of  rice  to  the  poor  at  a 
greatly  reduced  price. 

Vet  there  is  nowhere  systematic  provision  made,  as  in  Christian  lands. 
There  are  no  taxes  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  although  the  emjjeror  gives 
a  small  sum  to  each  province  to  relie\e  the  friendless  aged. 

\\'ell-to-do  and  well-educated  Confucianists,  some  of  whom  are 
among  the  most  capable  men  in  the  world  in  matters  of  thrift,  have 
not  given  sufficient  attention  to  the  social  problems  presented,  to  effect 
anything  in  the  way  of  permanent  relief.  Nor,  until  they  seriously 
attempt  to  master  the  situation,  are  the  conditions  likely  to  be  changed. 


CHINESE   RICE  CULTURE. —  Gardner. 
Preparing  the  ground. 

New  ideas  are  needed.  The  Middle  Kingdom  needs  knowledge  as 
well  as  bread.  The  civil  service  examinations  ought  to  include  studies 
in  social  science.  The  policy  of  exclusion  needs  to  be  so  modified 
as  to  open  commercial  relations  commensurate  with  .so  vast  a  popula- 
tion. There  are  great  natural  resources  undeveloped  that  ought  to  be 
opened  to  benefit  workmen.^  There  needs  also  to  be  a  modification 
of  local  oppression  by  officers  of  the  government.  As  it  is  now,  a 
systematic  wringing  extortion,  in  true  Oriental  spirit,  makes  men 
unambitious  about  accumulating.  Capitalists  must  enter  into  league 
with  violence,  rather  than  engage  in  mining  and  manufacturing.  The 
tax  on  industry  is  too  great  and  too  variable. 


1  There  are  419,000  square  miles  of  coal-producing  territory  in  China,  and  e.xhaustless 
supplies  of  pure  magnetic  iron  ore. 


382  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


III. 

In  contrast  to  the  relative  indifference  of  wealthy  natives,  the  Chris- 
tian missionaries  in  China  have  done  much  to  relieve  the  poor.  The 
late  Dr.  Nevius,  so  eminent  in  his  calling,  carried  improved  fruit  trees 
to  China.  The  Rev.  Henry  D.  Porter  and  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Smith 
cared  for  the  sufferers  from  flood  by  a  charitable  contribution  from 
Boston.  The  Presbyterians  at  Wei  Hien  kept  two  men  for  months 
ministering  food  to  thirty-five  thousand  famine  patients.  If  the  teach- 
ings of  Confucius  or  Gautama  had  led  their  disciples  to  do  what  the 
Christians  did  in  this  instance,  then  the  benevolence  of  China  would 
have  sent  $30,000  to  feed  hungry  hoodlums  in  America,  who  would,  as 
likely  as  not,  have  mobbed  their  benefactors, —  as  one  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts missionaries,  in  distributing  food  in  China,  was  in  sore  danger 
of  violence  from  a  grumbling  crowd  who  did  not  know  enough  to  be 
thankful  for  a  little. 

The  American  missionary  societies  are  so  constantly  acting  as 
almoners  to  relieve  distressed  peoples,  that  some  at  least  of  their 
directors  and  their  subscribers  will  gain  spiritual  merit  if  there  is  any 
truth  in  the  doctrine  of  Mohammed  that  charity  is  not  to  benefit  the 
poor,  but  to  save  the  souls  of  the  donors. 

As  an  illustration  of  what  ought  to  be  done  in  China,  and  what  will 
be  done  when  Christianity  makes  as  much  impression  upon  the  policy 
of  the  government  as  it  has  made  in  Japan,  it  is  to  be  said  that  the 
Japanese  government  in  1893  gave,  through  the  central  and  local 
authorities,  twelve  hundred  thousand  yen  for  poor  relief,  besides  the 
regular  poor  tax  of  nine  hundred  thousand  more.^  This  sum  makes 
slight  showing  compared  with  the  amounts  raised  in  Christendom,  yet 
it  is  in  contrast  with  the  old  attitude  of  Japan,  when  millions  upon 
millions  were  left  to  die  of  hunger,  rather  than  relieve  them  by  changing 
the  national  policy. 

As  to  India. 

Physical  conditions  are  against  workingmen  in  any  such  numbers  as 
now  people  the  peninsula.  As  we  should  never  think  of  planting  a 
vast  population  in  Greenland,  so  there  is  danger  in  a  land  liable  to 
be  baked;  neither  moss-clad  ledges  and  warm  snowdrifts,  nor  torrid 
plains  with  scant  moisture,  are  suited  to  dense  populations.  India 
has  not  water  enough  for  so  many  people.  We  should  not,  in  America, 
think  of  packing  densely  our  arid  areas.     From  the  physical  geography 

i  About  $1,050,000. 


CI/K/S V7.I.V   rUlI.AN rilROPY. 


.58? 


standjioint,  a  schoolboy  woulil  say  tliat  there  is  a  most  unwarrantable 
population  in  India.  Aside  from  Burmah  and  Assam  in  the  east,  and 
small  areas  near  the  Bengalese  River  mouth,  and  a  narrow  strip  between 
Cape  Comorin  and  Bombay,  India  may  be  without  rain  one,  two,  or 
even  three  years.  If  there  is  drought  longer  than  one  year,  there  is 
famine.  Irrigation  a\ails  along  the  upper  Ganges  and  in  portions  of 
Southern  India,  but  no  art  can  water  the  remaining  lands.  Still,  in  a 
country  where  two  crops,  or  even  three,  can  be  raised  in  a  year,  some- 


VILLACE    IN 


times  off  the  same  land,  two-thirds  of  the  men  of  mature  age,  in  a 
population  of  nearly  three  hundred  millions,  have  more  chance  to  live 
comfortably  than  on  walrus  soup  and  potatoes  as  large  as  marbles  in 
the  Arctic  zone.  The  drought  of  twenty  years  ago  was  in  a  relatively 
small  area,  and  the  government  saved  the  peoples'  lives  by  importing 
a  million  tons  of  rice,  and  ex])ending  532,000,000;  there  being  in 
this  case  easy  rail  and  water  communication.  Two  years  after, 
there  came  on  three  dry  seasons  over  a  more  extended  district,  not 
easily  reached  with  supplies;  the  government  spent  $55,000,000,  and 
more  people  perished  than  were  then  living  in  London  or  New 
England. 


3S4 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


CURRY   AND   RICE. 

There  is  twice  as  much  rice  in  the  world  as  wheat.  The  food  of  the  average  Hindu,  year  in  and 
year  out,  is  boiled  or  steamed  rice.  The  poorest  of  the  people  do  not  hesitate  to  display 
the  tokens  of  their  religious  faith  ;  and  even  the  baby  bears  the  marks  of  his  dedication  to  the 
service  of  Shiva. 


As  in  China,  so  in  India,  it  is  impossible  to  speak  of  the  conditions 
of  labor  without  trenching  upon  the  topic  of  poverty.  There  are  always 
some  millions  among  the  forty  or  fifty  millions  of  non-caste  people 
who  are  hungry.  The  President  of  an  American  theological  school, 
residing  twenty  years  in  Southern  India,  reported  to  the  writer^  that  it 
was  not  uncommon  to  look  out  upon  his  house  lawn  and  there  see  fifty 
people  literally  crying  for  bread  :  — 

"They  are  persons  habitually  underfed.  They  point  you  to  their 
sores, —  some  are  lepers;  there  is  the  skeleton  of  a  woman  pointing 
vou  to  her  skeleton  children.  Vou  know  that  if  you  feed  them  they 
will  be  hungry  to-morrow,  you  know  that  if  you  feed  them  there  are  a 
himdred  thousand  more  as  hungry  just  beyond  your  sight.  When  I  go 
touring,  and  take  my  food  outside  the  tent  to  eat  it,  the  hungry  people 
gather  and  eye  the  food  like  jackals,  eagerly  snatching  at  a  bone  if  one 
is  thrown  to  them.  There  are  multitudes  who  have  only  one  meal  a 
day  for  weeks  together,  and  that  is  a  kind  of  hayseed  mush,  like  bran. 
Some  of  them  live  in  palm-leaf  huts:  some,  so  living,  have  become 
Christians.  When  my  wife  asked  a  woman  if  she  would  come  to  service 
to-morrow,    'Yes,'    she    replied.      'Will    your    husband    come?'     She 

1  In  a  conversation  of  April  24,  1894. 


( -j/K/s  77,1. v  nil  LAX  riiRory. 


385 


pointed  to  a  cloth  as  large  as  a  towel  about  her  loins,  and  asked,  'How 
can  he  come,  if  I  come?  '     It  was  the  only  clothing  for  two." 

Bishop  Thobnrn,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  who  has  lived 
in  India  for  thirty  years,  states  it  as  his  belief  that  one  person  out  of 
every  four  in  India  has  never  had  sufficient  food  to  satisfy  him  since 
he  was  born. 

The  average  imlividual  cash  income  is  nearly  fifteen  times  as  much 
in  America  as  in  India,  and  there  are  more  people  in  Hindustan  who 
are  next  door  to  starvation  than  our  entire  population. 

Missionary  Outterson  of  Melur,*  when  camping  near  Mangulam, 
reports  the  going  forth  of  the  laborers  from  the  village:  "Do  they 
begin  work  with  a  hearty  meal?  Not  they.  A  cu])  of  cold  rice  gruel, 
or  a  handful  of  cold 
boiled  rice,  seasoned 
with  red  pepper,  is  all 
they  have,  and  they  are 
glad  enough  to  get  even 
that.  A  dozen  men 
and  some  young  women 
are  the  first  comers. 
They  are  sharpening 
their  bill-hooks  on  the 
broad  root  of  a  banian 
tree  near  our  tent,  pre- 
paratory to  their  day's 
work  of  wood-cutting 
in  the  mountains,  four 
or  five  miles  away.  The 
men  are  naked  except 
a  scanty  cloth  about 
the  waist  and  a  few 
rags  over  their  shoul- 
ders. The  women  are 
not  much  better  off. 
They  will  work  all  day, 
returning  at  nightfall 
with  as  much  firewood 
as  they  can  carry  on 
their  heads,  and  to-morrow  they  will  carry  it  from  seven  to  ten 
miles  to  market,  and  receive  from  seven  to  ten  cents  for  two  days' 
labor." 

1  Now  New  England  Secretarj'  of  the  American  Missionary  Association. 


TANK    DIGGERS.    INDIA. 


3S6 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


IJ    OF    BOMBAY. —  Bku.-h. 


The  Hindu  peoi)le 
are  held,  as  if  in  a  vise, 
by  the  customs  of  caste. 
The  practical  working 
of  this  system  against 
the  interests  of  labor 
was  alluded  to  in  the 
closing  chapter  of 
Book  Y.  It  limits  a 
man's  activities  to 
what  his  ancestors  have 
done  for  centuries,  and 
hinders  him  from  bet- 
tering his  chances. 
The  lower  of  the  four 
principal  castes  are  per- 
petually subdivided; 
there  being,  for  exam- 
ple, forty-eight  kinds 
of  cattlemen,  and 
ninety-eight  kinds  of 
carpenters.  It  would 
be,  in  America,  much 
as  if  one  man  were  to 
do  nothing  but  drive 
nails,  and  another  be 
always  out  of  work 
unless  using  the  cross- 
cut saw.-^ 


1  Is  not  the  time  drawing  near  when  the  young  Hindus  will  look  to  it?  The  class 
spirit  characterizes  a  low  grade  of  civilization.  In  the  evolution  of  society,  Brahmanism  is 
behind  the  age.  "  One  peculiarity,"  says  Sir -Henry  Maine  {Ancient  Law,  p.  ^83),  "  inva- 
riably distinguishes  the  infancy  of  society.  Men  are  regarded  and  treated,  not  as  individ- 
uals, but  always  as  members  of  a  particular  group.  Everybody  is  first  a  citizen,  and  then 
as  a  citizen  he  is  a  member  of  his  order,  —  of  an  aristocracy  or  a  democracy,  of  an  order 
of  patricians  or  of  plebeians;  or,  in  those  societies  which  an  unhappy  fate  has  afflicted  with 
a  special  perversion  in  their  course  of  development,  of  a  caste;  next  he  is  a  member  of  a 
gens,  house,  or  clan ;  and  lastly  he  is  a  member  of  his  family." 


CHRISTIAN  rilJLAXrnKOl'Y.  387 

2.    Hindu  Ethics  as  related  to  (;ktting  on  in  the  World.' 

By  THE  Rev.  S.  H.  Kelloik;,  D.Ii.,  LI..1).,  Ai.i.AiiAnAU. 

One  of  the  most  marked  characteristics  of  society  here,  as  compared 
with  America  or  Great  Britain,  is  the  utter  absence  of  the  sentiment 
of  public  confidence  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  all  business  pros- 
perity. The  people  do  not  believe  in  each  other.  This  is  well  illus- 
trated by  the  exorbitant  rates  of  interest  which  are  demanded  as  they 
lend  money  to  one  another,  ranging  ui)\vard  from  twenty  or  twenty-four 
per  cent  per  annum,  to  that  in  a  case  of  which  I  was  reading  the  other 
day,  in  which  the  claim  was  for  seventy-five  per  cent.  This,  no  doubt, 
is  partly  due  to  the  greed  of  gain,  but  much  more,  as  I  think  all  here 
will  agree,  to  the  feeling  of  the  lender  that  it  is  very  doubtful  if  the 
borrower  ever  will  repay  the  principal;  so  that  he  must  make  sure  of 
at  least  getting  back  his  money  as  soon  as  possible  in  another  way. 
That  this  is  the  real  reason  of  the  high  rates  of  interest  among  natives 
is  illustrated  by  the  fact,  communicated  by  a  Panjab  native  gentleman  of 
]:)roperty  to  a  friend  of  mine,  that  the  moneyed  classes,  in  that  region  at 
least,  preferred  above  all  investments  the  paper  of  the  Indian  govern- 
ment, which  returns,  I  think,  now  only  three  and  a  half  per  cent  interest 
])er  annum.  Indeed  the  circumstance  was  mentioned  as  showing  that 
the  class  in  question  were  not  looking  for  any  near  overturning  of  the 
British  rule  in  this  land,  but  it  serves  to  set  in  a  strong  light,  when 
contrasted  with  the  rates  given  and  received  among  the  natives  them- 
selves, their  relative  estimate  of  their  own  and  of  British  probity. 

This  is  a  single  illustration  of  the  general  fact  of  a  moral  tone  fear- 
fully low  in  all  Indian  society,  and  which,  it  has  always  seemed  to  me, 
can  easily  be  shown  to  have  its  deepest  cause  in  the  fundamental  reli- 
gious beliefs  of  the  masses  of  the  people.  I  should  sum  u])  the  creed, 
consciously  or  unconsciously  held -by  all  classes  of  the  modern  Hindu 
population,  in  a  few  propositions  such  as  these:  — 

I.  There  is  and  can  he  hut  one  only  God,  hecausc  tJiat  One  is  essen- 
tially all  that  appears  to  he. 

1  Althok'S  Note. —  If  this  paper  logically  belongs  to  the  closing  part  of  the  preceding 
topic  in  Book  V,  the  relation  of  truth  and  error  to  life  and  society,  it  is,  however,  most  per- 
tinent here,  explaining,  as  it  does,  the  deep-seated  causes  of  the  inability  of  the  working 
people  of  India  to  "get  on  "  in  the  world.  I  ought  to  say  that  it  was  sent  as  a  familiar 
letter  rather  than  a  formal  essay. 

The  writer.  Dr.  Kellogg,  was  early  a  missionary  in  India,  and  afterwards  Professor  in 
the  .\lleghany  Theological  Seminary,  Pennsylvania.  He  is  now  engaged  in  revising  the 
Hindu  translation  of  the  Bible,  being  connected  with  the  Farrakhabad  Mission. 


3SS 


THE    TR I  CM  PUS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


2.  This  One  BraJim  is  not  and  cannot  be  a  personal bein^:^.  Indeed, 
so  far  as  I  know,  there  is  no  word  in  Hindi,  or  any  of  the  Sanskrit 
derived  languages  of  India,  which,  if  used,  would  convey  to  any  native 
our  idea  of  personality.  We  use  "  vyakti,"  but  the  masses  do  not  know 
it,  and  to  the  learned  we  have  to  explain  that  we  put  into  it  a  meaning 
which  it  has  not  to  their  mind. 

3.  As  the  One  is  not  personal,  therefore  He  has  no  will,  and  there- 
fore, properly  speaking,  God's  will  is  not  and  cannot  be  the  standard 

of  right.  If  there  is  any 
such  standard,  it  must 
be  found  in  man,  and 
not  in  God.  Hence  we 
cannot  properly  trans- 
late our  word  "ought" 
into  Hindi.  That  which 
is  popularly  used  means 
strictly  "  the  desirable," 
nothing  more.  Neither 
is  there  in  Hind!  any 
word  which  could  be 
fairly  used  to  represent 
our  word  "  conscience," 
with  that  profound 
moral  connotation 
which  it  has  of  the 
Co-Knower.  It  is  said 
that  the  late  learned 
Dr.  ^^'enger,  translator 
of  our  Sanskrit  Bible, 
on  one  occasion  asked 
his  Brahman  ])undit  for 
a  word  by  which  he 
might  render  "con- 
science," explaining  to 
him  what  we  mean  by  it.  It  is  said  that  the  i)undit  answered:  "Sir, 
when  a  people  have  not  the  thing,  how  is  it  possible  that  they  should 
have  any  word  for  the  thing?  " 

4.  To  these  conceptions  of  dod  must  be  added  their  correlated 
concept  of  Afaya,  of '^ illusion,''  by  which  is  universally  meant  that  in 
virtue  of  which  T  suppose  this  world,  with  all  my  experiences  in  it,  to 
have  substantial  objective  reality  apart  from  God.  In  other  words, 
Maya  means  the  affirmation  of  the  untrustvvorthiness  of  the  testimony 


TiiE    REV.    FULSI    DAS. 

We  speak  of  university  settlements,  and  living  among  those 
we  work  for.  This  man,  a  convert  from  the  shoemaker 
caste,  lives  in  the  house  that  is  represented  in  another 
photograph  :  and  his  wife  you  see  in  another  view.  His 
salary  is  seven  and  a  half  cents  a  day.  He  is  a  very 
useful  man. 


ciiRisTi.  IX  ri/ii.AM  iiR or ) '. 


389 


of  consciousness  as  regards  myself  antl  tlie  world,  which  carries  with 
it,  by  necessary  iniiilicalion,  that  if  ever  consciousness  does  seem  to 
suggest  a  moral  law,  this  too  is  due  to  Maya,  and,  if  I  choose,  may 
be  treated  as  an  illusion. 

Now  it  seems  to  me  that  not  only  the  universal  untrustworthiness  of 
the  mass  of  the  ])eople  here,  but  whatever  else  of  social  wrong  and 
evil  there  is  here,  stands  in  the  most  direct  and  manifest  connection 
with  this  theoretical  and  practical  denial  of  the  existence  of  any 
Supreme  Persona/  L(i7c\s;icrr,   and  this   correlated   doctrine  of   Maya. 


THE    RESIDENCE   OF   FULSl    DAS,  AT   DELHI. 
It  is  the  building  with  a  window.     The  rent  is  a  little  les.s  than  four  cents  a  day. 


How  could  one  but  ha\e  universal  falsehood,  where  it  is  believed  that 
man  is  so  made  that  even  his  own  consciousness,  of  necessity,  testifies 
to  a  lie? 

5.  Then  to  the  above  we  must  add  the  corollary,  so  familiar  to  you, 
of  an  absolute  fatalism.  All  that  I  am,  or  shall  ever  e.xperience,  is 
absolutely  and  irrevocably  predetermined,  not  by  a  personal  (iod,  as 
our  Mohammedans  maintain,  but  by  an  unconscious  Being  eternally 
evolving  through  the  i)ower  of  His  Maya  the  ai)pearance  of  a  world  and 
the  beings  in  it.  If  there  is,  as  even  the  most  ignorant  villagers  have 
often  stoutly  argued  with  me,  the  same  kind  of  necessary  connection 
between  my  position  in  life,  my  acts  and  experiences,  and  previous 
acts  and  experiences  in  previous  births,  that  there  is  between  the  seed 


390 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


of  a  given  tree  and  the  fruit  whicli  it  shall  produce,  then  what  is  the 
use  of  doing  anything  to  better  one's  condition?  of  trying  to  have  my 
children  rise  in  the  world?  and  so  on.  Whatever  I  may  do  will  not 
affect  the  issue.  This  is  not  my  theoretical  inference  from  their  phil- 
osophical presuppositions,  but  is  what,  over  and  over  again,  I  have 
heard  from  high  and  low,  when  urging  them  to  seek  some  betterment 
of  their  condition  in  a  worldly  way.  I  believe  that  this  pantheistic 
fatalism  is  the  undoubted  cause  of  the  almost  total  lack  of  that///.sV/ 


MRS.    FULSI    DAS 
In  the  center  of  the  foreground  ;  Miss  Ottley  and  an  assistant  standing  behind  her. 

and  enterprise  which  is  so  characteristic  of  Christian  nations,  and  the 
absence  of  which  in  India  is  one  of  the  most  impressive  contrasts 
between  India  and  America.  At  any  rate,  if  I  am  to  judge  from 
repeated  conversations  on  this  matter  with  all  classes,  this  is  what  they 
themselves  universally  bring  up  as  a  sound  justification  for  the  apathetic 
acceptance  and  endurance  of  every  variety  of  social  and  moral  evil. 


CJIKISTIAX  rHILAXJJlROJ'Y.  391 


3.     WOKRIXUMEN    IX     ClIKI.STKXUO.M. 

As  distinguished  from  countries  where  society  is  shaped  by  customs 
of  caste  or  feudal  forms,  we  are  loath  to  admit  that  we  have  in  Chris- 
tendom, at  least  in  America,  what  may  be  properly  called  a  "working 
class,"  a  sharply  defined  set  of  hand  or  foot  toilers  who  are  rigidly  and 
inextricably  held  to  their  condition.  We  are  more  apt  to  say  that  we 
have  workingmen  who  comprise  everybody  who  has  to  work  for  a 
li\  ing.  He  who  comes  to  have  a  competency,  or  enough  to  live  upon 
without  work  of  any  sort,  is  separated  from  those  who  are  designated 
as  workers,  even  if  he  toils  like  a  slave  to  increase  his  capital,  but 
every  one  who  depends  for  his  living  upon  unremitting  labor  is  in  the 
proper  sense  a  "  workingman,"  whate\er  the  nature  of  his  employ- 
ment. In  popular  usage,  however,  the  terms  "laborers,"  "working- 
men,"  usually  refer  to  those  who  live  by  manual  labor, —  the  men  who, 
as  they  say  in  China,  sell  their  strength  or  skill. 

It  does  not  fall  within  the  province  of  this  book  to  discuss  what  are 
called  the  labor  problems  of  the  modern  age.  The  only  point  it  is 
desired  to  make  is  to  show  that  the  average  man  is  not  nearly  so  poor 
in  Christendom  as  out  of  it,  and  that  he  has  more  chance  to  better  his 
condition.  The  facts  already  presented  in  regard  to  other  portions  of 
the  world  make  this  clear,  yet  certain  details  concerning  the  condition 
of  workingmen  in  Christendom  will  heighten  the  contrast. 

Through  silent  revolutions,  in  diverse  circumstances,  upon  a  large 
area,  equality  of  condition  has  been  more  freely  given  to  the  average 
man  in  Christendom  to  enter  upon  the  competitions  of  life.  The 
improvement  of  his  chance  is  the  main  thing.  Nothing  is  more  certain 
than  this:  that  in  the  most  advanced  Christian  nations  the  public  mind 
has  become  so  sensitive  to  the  wrongs  under  which  working  people 
suffer,  that  the  relief  of  those  injuries  has  come  to  be  uppermost,  as  a 
practical  motive  in  directing  the  course  of  legislation  and  the  conduct 
of  government.  This  marks  the  difference  between  Christian  and  non- 
Christian  lands,  and  between  certain  countries  in  Christendom  which 
differ  as  to  the  control  of  their  governments  by  Christian  principles. 

The  Christian  ideal  is  well  set  forth  by  Channing, —  that  every  human 
being  should  have  the  means  of  exercising  the  powers  and  affections 
of  a  man,  self-culture,  progress  in  knowledge  and  virtue,  the  means  of 
health,  comfort,  and  happiness.  The  world  has  not  advanced  beyond 
this  statement  of  the  highest  social  truth. 

The  history  of  Christendom  shows  that  the  average  man,  who  was  at 
first  a  slave,  then  the  earner  of  a  mere  trifle,  as  in  India  and  China, 


392  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

has  gradually  come  into  new  relations  to  politics,  to  schooling,  to  the 
social  moralities,  to  health  and  home,  and  that  this  has  been  wrought 
by  the  application  of  the  principles  of  Christianity  to  the  adjustment 
of  labor  problems. 

The  workingman,  in  England,  for  example,  lives  in  a  new  world. 
And  those  who  have  a  competence  have  co-operated  with  their  fellows 
in  the  way  of  self-help  through  the  introduction  of  a  larger  self-govern- 
ment in  the  nation.  The  middle  classes  and  leading  peers  of  the 
realm  have  worked  together  in  this  mighty  movement,  and  to-day 
Christian  England  is  fully  aroused  to  the  work  of  the  elevation  of 
every  one  bearing  the  name  of  man  in  their  happy  isle,  by  the  practical 
application  of  Christian  principles  to  social  life.  A  higher  conception 
of  what  life  is  for  has  come  into  the  homes  of  the  most  thoughtful 
people,  and  the  Christian  money  bags  of  this  great  commercial  nation, 
seated  in  small  quarters  and  ruling  the  world,  have  reached  the  con- 
clusion that  the  building-up  of  the  average  man  is  the  great  end  to  be 
accomplished, —  and,  man-fashion,  they  have  gone  at  it.  Eor  the  work- 
man emancipation  is  the  cry. 

All  this  is  due  to  that  well-settled  public  opinion  which  is  the  guar- 
antee, not  alone  of  popular  liberty,  but  of  the  safety  of  property 
rights.  The  world  has  come  to  know  that  those  combinations  of 
capital,  and  of  honest,  faithful,  capable,  and  well-paid  workmen,  which 
alone  make  possible  the  world's  great  industries,  can  be  made  only 
where  there  is  a  certain  degree  of  civil  freedom,  based  upon  principles 
identical  with  those  which  underlie  the  moral  government  of  the  uni- 
verse. 

After  the  coming  of  the  Bible  into  the  hands  of  the  populace  in 
Christendom  a  few  generations  ago,  it  took  time  to  determine  whether 
the  kings  should  rule  the  people  or  the  people  the  kings;  that  being 
happily  settled,  the  ])eople  have  begun  to  debate  what  they  require  to 
improve  their  own  condition,  and  so  fast  as  they  know  they  get  it. 

What  is  primarily  needed  is  a  more  perfect  reign  of  the  law  of  love. 
The  Mc.\ll  Mission  begun  among  the  socialists  is  a  move  in  the  right 
direction.  Josejihinc  De  liroen's  medical  mission,  night  schools,  and 
Bible  work  among  the  communists  of  Paris  offer  a  service  most  help- 
ful. There  are  Roman  missions  on  the  Continent  and  in  England 
which  are  constantly  instructing  workingmen  in  higher  religious  ideals. 
Monsignor  Nugent  of  Liverpool  is  a  magnificent  missionary  to  the 
'common  people, —  his  Teague  of  the  Cross  contending  with  drink,  his 
care  for  nobody's  children,  his  manifold  service  winning  the  love  and 
reverence  of  the  friends  of  the  workingman. 

It    would    require    many   pages    to    set    fortli    what   is    being   done 


C//AVST/.IX  PUH.AXTIIROPV.  393 

rcligiouslv  and  socially  by  the  Protestant  powers  in  the  great  laboring 
districts  of  the  modern  world.  The  siibsecjuent  sheets  of  this  work, 
indeed,  are  devoted  mainly  to  tliis, —  what  Christianity  is  doing  to-day 
to  aid  the  manual  laborer  in  his  calling,  to  befriend  him  in  misfortune, 
to  minister  to  his  intellectual  and  moral  needs. 

Practical  Christianity  is  nothing  else  than  the  application  of  the  law 
of  love  to  society.  It  is  selfishness  which  separates  men;  it  is  love 
which  unites  them.  To  do  right  is  to  s(iuare  the  life  by  the  rule  of 
love. 

Our  brother  was  as  much  mistaken  in  his  ]iremises  and  his  logic  as 
in  his  rhetoric,  who  affirmed  in  Trafalgar  Scpiare  that  the  iron  heel  of 
the  Christian  capitalist  was  being  more  tightly  twisted  around  the  neck 
of  labor.  There  is  not  so  much  a  want  of  sympathy  and  a  purpose  to 
do  right  as  want  of  thinking  what  is  right.  The  ])hilanthropy  of  the 
age  is  constantly  seeking  for  a  better  arrangement  of  the  business  world. 
"True  democracy,"  says  President  Tucker,  '"is  not  the  saying  'I  am  as 
good  as  you  are,'  but  'Vou  are  as  good  as  I  am.'  "  "What  is  mine  is 
thine,"  says  Christianity,  and  this  is  a  complete  answer  to  the  socialist 
who  claims  that  "What  is  thine  is  mine."  ' 

Christianity  takes  pride  in  the  disciplined  patience  wrought  into  the 
human  character  of  Jesus  in  the  homely  toils  of  a  Nazarene  carpenter 
shop.  Nor  can  he  be  called  Christian  in  any  sense  who  is  out  of  touch 
with  the  hand  of  labor.  Neither  can  he  be  called  in  any  sense  a  friend 
of  the  j)eople  who  seeks  to  alienate  men  from  that  religious  ideal  which 
distinguishes  the  Christian  laborer  from  his  fellows  in  Africa  and  India 
and  China.  "If  the  rich,"  says  Barnett,  "were  as  generous  and  just 
as  Christ,  if  the  poor  were  as  honest  and  brave  as  Christ,  there 
would  not  be  much  left  which  socialism  could  add  to  the  world's 
comfort."  - 

*■  If  you  break  it,  you  shall  replace  it,"  (piolh  Mumuiius,  the  Roman, 
when  he  was  sacking  Corinth,  and  saw  a  soldier  handle  a  Greek  statue 
more  carelessly  than  Phidias.  He  must  indeed  be  bold  who  desires, 
in  Dr.  Hale's  phrase,  "  to  form  of  the  human  race  a  muss,"  to  obliterate 
every  distinction  of  unique  individuality,  to  ])ound  the  Apollo  intcj 
cobblestones. 

The  broad  fact  remains  that  Christianity  has  differentiated  her  work- 
men from  the  workmen  of  all  the  rest  of  the  world,  and  it  is  perti- 
nent to  heed  the  wise  saw  of  the  sage  of  Concord,  that  if  the  past  has 
baked  your  loaf,  it  is  not  wise  to  use  the  strength  of  the  bread  to  break 
up  the  oven. 

1  This  is  a  German  way  of  putting  it. 

-  Rev.  Samuel  A.  Barnett.  Practicable  Socialism,  p.  211.     London,  i883. 


394  THE    TRTUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

4.    The  People's  Institute,  Boston. 

By  Robert  Treat  Paine,  Esq.^ 

"What  is  the  dominantjdea  in  the  thought  of  our  times  in  all  civilized 
countries?  Is  it  not  a  hopeful  interest  in  workingmen?  Does  not 
this  interest  permeate  the  teeming  literature  of  our  times?  Does  it 
not  inspire  the  newspaper  press?  Does  it  not  guide  legislation?  Are 
not  active  minds  everywhere  seeking  in  all  directions  to  find  the  solu- 
tion of  the  ])r()blem,  how  to  uplift  workingmen? 

The  building  for  the  use  of  the  People's  Institute  was  erected  in 
1890.  No  party  ])olitics  or  sectarian  controversy  can  enter  it,  or  a 
drop  of  intoxicating  liquor.  It  stands  for  innocent  amusement,  which 
is  one  of  the  needs  of  a  complete  life,  and  which  is  nowhere  felt  more 
than  in  a  city  where  Puritan  severity  prevailed  so  long.  It  stands  for 
weekly  entertainments, —  readings,  illustrated  lectures,  social  assem- 
blies. The  rooms  are  used  for  class  work, —  to  give  instruction  in 
mechanical  drawing,  in  building  construction,  in  elocution  and  vocal 
music.  These  classes  and  entertainments  are  free  to  members  who 
j)ay  the  fee  of  one  dollar  a  year.  There  is  also  among  the  members  a 
co-operative  medical  association. 

When  ordered  by  members  through  the  Institute,  tea,  coffee,  flour, 
furniture,  clothing,  and  coal  can  be  bought  at  a  discount. 

Everything  practicable  is  done  to  make  it  easy  for  workmen  to  own 
their  own  homes.  Within  a  few  years  nearly  two  hundred  buildings 
have  been  prepared  to  suit  workmen,  and  sold  to  them  on  easy  terms. 

The  People's  Institute  seeks  to  ])romote  a  practical  education  for 
adults,  to  secure  skill  and  thrift,  and  to  raise  the  standard  of  comfort 
and  of  life  for  workingmen. 

In  a  broad  way,  a  generous  way,  the  Institute  is  carried  on  solely  to 
render  help  to  those  who  help  themselves.  Workingmen  must  work 
out  their  own  sahation.  They  must  improve  their  own  lot.  Each 
man  must  make  himself  a  better  workman.      Each  man  must  plan  out 

1  Au TUCK'S  Note. — There  are  wealthy  men  in  the  Old  World  and  the  New  who  devote 
their  entire  time  to  the  philanthropies  which  make  easier  the  lot  of  labor.  Among  these 
no  one  is  more  honored  than  Robert  Treat  Paine,  who  has  added  luster  to  a  name  long 
since  illustrious  in  American  history.  Through  business  sagacity  he  early  acquired  an 
ample  fortune,  and  after  that  devoted  himself  solely  to  the  service  of  workingmen  and  to 
the  Associated  Charity  Reform.  As  the  founder  of  the  People's  Institute  in  Boston,  he  has 
acceded  to  a  request  to  prepare  this  brief  paper  upon  the  work  he  has  attempted  during  a 
few  years  past,  in  which  he  has  been  so  heartily  aided  not  only  by  a  few  eminent  citizens, 
but  bv  considerable  numbers  of  very  competent  workingmen. 


CHR/s Tf.ix  rnn .wrifROPY. 


395 


his  (.)\vn  future.  l^ach  inai^  must  he  laillilul  to  liis  own  familv,  must 
see  to  the  ethication  of  his  own  children.  Math  man  must  study  and 
execute  his  own  j^lans  of  thrift,  watch  his  own  ways  of  expending  his 
own  earnings,  and  strive  to  make  the  best  use  of  them.  lOach  man 
must  calcuhite  for  himself  wliat  he  can  save.  lOach  man  must  have  his 
own  home.  The  progress  of  our  working  classes  will  de])end  on  their 
own  resolute  ambition. 


HIGH    LIFE   IN    BOSTON. 

This  North  End  family  occupies  one  attic  room.  The  "  boarder"  stands  behind  the  bed.  The  man 
of  the  house,  one  of  the  countrymen  of  Julius  Caesar,  is  a  cripple  organ-grinder.  The  oldest 
child  was  taken  from  street-begging,  and  schooled  by  the  North  End  Mission. 

The  People's  Institute  is  intended  to  foster  this  worthy  ambition  of 
workingmen  who  mean  to  rise.  It  is  intended  to  foster  discontent  with 
the  wretched  tenement  life,  and  to  promote  home  earning  and  owning. 
It  is  an  Institute  fully  in  accord  with  the  spirit  of  the  times,  to  help 
all  who  are  plucky  and  virtuous,  and  all  who  aim  to  follow  a  noble 
standard  of  living. 


3%  THE    TR I  I'M  PI  IS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

5.    Other  Typical  Movements  ix  Aid  of  Wokkixgmen. 
I.    Bftti-r  D'coclliih^s. 

In  connection  with  what  ^^r.  Paine  has  said  about  business  arrange- 
ments that  make  it  easy  for  workingmen  to  own  their  own  homes,  it  is 
to  be  added  that  the  Boston  Co-operative  Building  Company  has  erecred 
low-priced  tenements  for  the  very  poor,  to  the  value  of  $400,000,  and 
it  has  provetl  a  good  business  investment,  as  well  as  beneficial  to  some 
hundreds  of  families.  Mrs.  A.  N.  Lincoln  has  made  an  eminent 
success  of  improving  wretched  tenements,  with  a  wholesome  effect 
upon  the  tenants.  Mr.  Alfred  T.  White,  of  Brooklyn,^  has  demon- 
strated that  the  overcrowding  of  unhealthy  tenements,  which  is  demor- 
alizing to  their  inhabitants,  is  useless  in  a  business  point  of  view, 
and  that  model  blocks  may  be  made  to  pay  at  low  prices.  The  build- 
ing societies  of  Philadelphia  are  among  the  foremost  in  the  world  in 
housing  large  numbers  of  workingmen,  who  purchase  their  own  homes 
within  a  dozen  years'  time  by  very  small  monthly  payments. - 

The  name  of  Miss  Octavia  Hill  will  live  as  long  as  there  are  any  to 
befriend  the  ])oor,  for  the  work  she  has  done  in  improving  the  dwell- 
ings and  the  tenant  character  of  the  worst  parts  of  London.^  There 
are  now  twenty-three  companies  for  improving  the  dwellings  of  the 
London  poor;  one  has  four  thousand  houses,  renting  at  from  six  to 
twelve  shillings  a  week,  and  another  houses  thirty  thousand  people  at 
moderate  rents.  The  well-known  Peabody  buildings  are  rented  much 
below  their  market  value,  but  not  within  reach  of  the  poorest. 

2.    The  People's  Palace 

in  East  London  is  a  workingmen's  institute  on  a  grand  scale,  with 
a  concert  hall  so  large  as  not  to  be  easily  matched  among  the  great 
halls  of  the  world,  and  around  it  are  arranged  the  working  rooms. 
There  are  entertainment  rooms,  sitting-rooms,  a  small  museum,  a 
gymnasium,  a  swimming  bath  given  by  the  Karl  of  Rosebery,  a  large 

1  Con/crence  of  Charities  Report,  1885. 

2  The  United  States  census  of  1890  reported  6,141,892  families  as  owning  their  own 
homes,  and  there  were  6,066,417  resident  owners  of  land.  There  is  probably  no  other 
country  in  the  world  that  so  favors  the  condition  of  the  average  man  as  America,  where 
four  hundred  and  seventy-eight  families  out  of  every  thousand  arc  freeholders.  The  new 
continent  is  a  proverbially  easy  land  in  which  to  get  a  living,  —  "  No  man  was  ever  hun- 
gry in  Ohio." 

3  Miss  Hill  began  lier  work  some  thirty  years  ago  as  the  almoner  of  John  Ruskin. 


C//R/ST/.LV  riin.iyjTiiKory.  397 

library,  a  newspaper  room,  and  class  rooms  for  a  cooking  school  and 
for  comiilete  technical  schools.  And  there  are  ample  gardens  and  play- 
groiUKls.  During  one  year  there  were  nearly  fifty-eight  hundred  day 
and  evening  pupils.  The  week-day  expense  is  about  $200  a  day.  The 
Drapers'  Company  is  one  of  the  chief  benefactors.  Sir  1^.  C".  (luinness 
gave  570,000  for  a  winter  garden. 

The  idea  underlying  this  work  has  manifested  itself  in  other  London 
gifts  to  labor.  The  King  Edward  Ragged  Schools  comprise  not  only 
a  Christian  Mission,  but  an  Institute  for  Working  Lads  and  Working 
Girls.  There  are  evening  classes  to  teach  all  womanly  industries,  and 
many  industries  for  boys.  There  are  lectures,  a  library  and  reading- 
rooms,  a  drum  corps,  country  homes  for  the  sick,  and  hot  winter 
dinners  for  poor  children.  Among  the  London  societies  there  is  one 
for  the  "People's  Entertainment, "  giving  free  concerts  in  poor  dis- 
tricts. 

Fifty-six  thousand  people  visited  the  Free  Art  Exhibition  given  by 
St.  Jude's  Church  in  the  Whitechapel  district.  There  is  a  Popular 
Musical  I'nion  to  give  to  the  industrial  population  a  high  grade  of 
l">opular  concerts,  at  five  cents'  admission,  and  musical  instruction  at 
twenty  to  fifty  cents  per  quarter.  In  one  year  there  were  twelve  hun- 
dred pupils,  paying  twenty  cents  each.  Lord  Kinnaird  is  the  Treasurer 
of  the  London  National  Physical  Recreation  Society  to  furnish  free 
classes  to  working  people,  there  being  twenty  thousand  pupils  learning 
the  athletic  games  so  popular  in  England. 

3.    The  Dresden 

"Peoi)le's  Club  "  ^  was  organized  at  the  outset  to  promote  the  Tem- 
perance Reform,  by  intellectual  and  artistic  entertainments  for  winter 
evenings.  There  are  three  club  houses,  with  library,  reading  and 
sitting  rooms,  billiard  and  chess  tables,  but  no  card  tables.  There  is 
a  gymnasium  and  a  garden  with  playgrounds.  There  is  the  restaurant 
which  furnishes  dinner  for  six  cents,  or  one  may  have  a  table  for  his  own 
lunch  basket.  There  are  classes  in  vocal  music,  the  modern  languages, 
history,  the  chemistry  of  common  things,  bookkeeping  and  stenog- 
raphy, medical  lectures  to  women,  lectures  on  botany  with  botanical 
excursions,  lectures  on  art  with  visits  to  the  Dresden  Art  Museum,  and 
there  is  a  dramatic  club.  The  People's  Club  provides  for  women's 
meetings,  and  furnishes  homes  for  girls,  and  homes  for  apprentices. 
This  ])hilanthropic  movement  has  extended  to  seven  of  the  larger 
(ierman  cities,  and  at  least  ten  of  the  smaller. 

1  Report  of  Dr.  Victor  Bohmert  to  the  International  Conference  of  Cliarities,  1893. 


398  rilE    TRIUMPHS    OF   TIIK   CROSS. 


4.     Tlir  Traiinui::;  of  Skilled  Labor. 

There  are  two  hundred  and  three  trade  schools  in  Europe,  and 
forty-four  manual  training  schools;  in  America,  three  trade,  and  fifteen 
manual.  There  are,  also,  many  enterj^rises,  like  the  Wells  Memo- 
rial Workingmen's  Institute  of  Boston,  which  ofl'er  free  evening  classes 
for  young  men  who  seek  advanced  knowledge  of  their  own  trades, 
—  without  aspiring  to  the  name  of  schools  for  this  purpose.  There 
are  Mechanic  Art  Schools  in  St.  Louis,  Chicago,  and  Baltimore, 
to  increase  the  skill  of  workmen  and  their  earning  power.  The 
Manual  Training  School  of  Washington  University,  St.  Louis,  is  one 
of  the  foremost  in  this  line,  as  to  the  quality  of  its  work  and  ifs  influ- 
ence. The  multiplying  of  manual  training  schools  to  educate  the  eye 
and  the  hand,  to  train  the  artistic  sense,  will  ultimately  so  elevate 
workingmen  as  to  bring  them  into  a  new  hemisphere  of  skillful  service. 
The  San  Francisco  public  school  movement  in  this  direction  is  of  great 
promise,  supplemented  as  it  is  by  Mr.  Armour's  munificent  gift  of  half 
a  million  dollars.  Mrs.  Charles  Lux,  of  San  Francisco,  has  given 
three  millions  of  dollars  for  a  Manual  Training  School. 

Such  philanthropies  as  the  Pratt  Institute  in  Brooklyn,  the  Cooper 
Institute  in  New  York,^  and  the  Drexel  Institute  in  Philadelphia,  are 
in  the  interest  of  skilled  labor.  The  plant  of  the  Drexel  Institute,  the 
buildings  and  endowment,  cost  three  million  dollars,  and  the  Pratt 
Institute  three  millions  and  three-ciuarters.  The  Brooklyn  work  has 
ninety  teachers,  and  nearly  four  thousand  students,  of  whom  there 
are  some  fourteen  hundred  in  the  Department  of  Domestic  Art  and 
Science. - 

The  philanthropists  who  have  given  great  sums  of  money  to  these 
attempts  to  benefit  the  average  woman  and  average  man  in  our  great 
cities,  have  deliberately  set  out  to  extend  and  improve  industrial  edu- 
cation on  a  large  scale,  so  opening  wider  avenues  of  employment  to 
young  people  who  do  not  go  to  college. 

There  are  in  the  Drexel  Institute  nine  departments  and  sixty  teachers. 
And  last  year  there  were  twenty-seven  hundred  students.  Architecture, 
designing  and  decorating,  wood-carving,  mechanical  drawing,  machine 
construction,  electrical  engineering,  commercial  courses,   so  adapted 

1  John  W.  Goff,  Esq.,  the  Anti-Tammany  Recorder  of  New  York,  when  a  clerk  in 
A.  T.  Stewart's  dry -goods  store,  availed  himself  of  the  evening  opportunities  afforded  by 
Cooper's  Institute,  and  fitted  himself  to  read  law. 

2  Seventy-eight  of  the  public  schools  in  Philadelphia  give  instruction  in  sewing,  and 
twenty-nine  in  cooking.  The  Institute  work  fits  pupils  to  become  teachers  of  domestic 
art  and  science. 


ciiRisriAX  piin.AXTiiROpy.  401 

as  to  give  a  thorough  l)usiness  education,  cookery,  dressmaking  and 
millinery  courses,  physical  training  and  the  training  of  library  assis- 
tants, are  upon  the  lists,  with  a  great  variety  of  other  courses.  By 
evening  classes  the  day-by-ilay  toilers  are  admitted  to  the  privileges  of 
this  university  of  hand  workers.  There  is  very  little  that  touches  the 
interests  of  manual  labor  that  is  not  recognized  in  some  shape  in 
the  curriculum.  And  those  who  can  take  a  more  fully  rounded  course 
of  education  have  here  ample  opportunity  to  study  the  natural  sciences 
and  literature,  so  far  as  may  be  most  hcli)ful  to  working  men  and  women 
who  seek  to  be  intelligent.  It  is  no  place  for  idlers;  it  is  endowed 
and  managed  in  the  interest  of  bright  and  thrifty  young  people  of  pluck 
and  push,  to  increase  their  earning  capacity,  and  to  make  them  more 
manly  and  womanly.  It  is  indeed  a  high  ambition  in  a  man  of  wealth 
to  have  his  name  honored  by  so  beneficent  a  gift  to  labor. 


6.    Industrial  Eulcatiox  in  Foreign  Fields. 

I. 

Some  fifty  years  ago,  a  Yankee  boy,  who  had  passed  his  teens  and 
begun  upon  manhood,  took  to  the  Turkish  empire  a  certain  aptitude 
for  doing  whatever  needed  to  be  done,  being  ready  to  turn  his  hand  to 
anvthing.  His  practical  qualifications  for  school  management  made 
liim  the  Principal  of  Bebek  Seminary.  Observing  that  his  pupils  were 
ill  clad,  he  did  not  know  any  better  than  to  encourage  them  to  help 
themselves  rather  than  be  clad  at  the  expense  of  the  American  churches. 
In  walking  about  the  city,  he  could  see  with  half  an  eye  that  there 
were  no  varied  industries  to  give  employment  to  laboring  men,  and 
among  other  things  he  saw  that  there  was  a  woeful  lack  of  stove  pipes. 
He  went  to  Macri  Keuy  one  day  and  talked  with  the  English  engineers 
and  mechanics  who  were  there  in  the  government  employ,  and  they 
gave  him  forty  pounds  sterling  to  set  up  his  factory.  The  Bebek  stu- 
dents were  soon  arrayed  in  gorgeous  attire  out  of  their  own  earnings, 
by  two  or  three  hours  a  day  in  the  shoj),  and  the  eyes  of  the  Moslem 
cooks  were  gladdened  by  the  advent  of  Christian  ash  pans  and  fire 
shovels,  and  stove-pipe  chimneys  transformed  sections  of  the  Orient 
into  the  likeness  of  an  Occidental  shanty  town. 

The  din  of  the  workshop,  however,  disturbed  the  dignified  Doctors 
of  Divinity  at  the  mission  station,  and  the  noise  of  the  rattling  hard- 
ware was  borne  over  the  seas,  an  unusual  sound  out  of  the  quiet  Otto- 
man Empire.  If  it  had  been  musketry  or  the  clash  of  swords,  it  would 
have  excited  no  notice,  but  the  stove  pipes  were  too  much  for  Boston. 
2  c 


402 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  versatile  Yankee  schoolmaster  was  ordered  by  the  Mission  Board 
to  sell  out,  and  ([uit  this  unheard-of  method  for  clothing  his  poor,  and 
to  turn  in  his  funds  to  the  common  treasury.  He  closed  the  shop  and 
turned  over  the  care  of  clothing  his  students  to  the  mission  station, 
and  agreed  to  advise  with  the  donors  of  his  shop  outfit  as  to  what  to 
do  with  the  five  talents  that  he  had  earned  with  their  one  talent. 


TRAINING  AND    INDUSTRIAL   SCHOOL, 
At  Tillipally,  Jaffna,  Ceylon.  —  Hitchcock. 

The  brethren,  however,  concluded  that  it  would  be  the  cheaper  course 
to  pursue,  even  if  it  was  not  wise  nor  dignified,  to  allow  the  shop  to  be 
opened  and  the  boys  clothed  by  their  earnings.  Thereupon  the  white- 
winged 

Dove  of  Peace 

alighted  on  the  roof  of  that  amateur  ash-pan  factory  upon  the  placid 
waters  of  the  Bosphorus. 

It  is  to  be  added  that  Christianity  was  preached  most  effectively  to 
the  Moslems  by  the  shears  and  the  hammers  and  the  rivets  of  this  infra 
dig.  shop,  the  Turkish  effendi  near  Bebek  telling  his  steward  to  pay  any 
bill  in  full  at  sight,— "for  these  Protestants  do  not  overcharge  and 
cheat  like  other  men,  but  they  are  just  and  speak  the  truth." 

This  fertility  in  expedients,  that  had  been  trained  in  Oxford  County, 
came  in  good  play  when  the  Armenian  Patriarch  at  Constantinople 
issued  his  great  anathema  against  all  who  became  Protestant  Christians. 


C//R/S  TIAN  PIIII.AN  TIIK  OP  Y. 


403 


The  effect  of  this  fuhiiination  was  to  release  all  Armenians  from  every 
sort  of  obligation  to  any  one  who  was  cursed,  so  that  his  creditors  need 
never  pay  him;  he  lost  his  license  to  trade,  it  closed  his  shop,  it  put 
him  out  of  his  house,  and  out  of  the  Armenian  (|uarter  of  the  city.  If 
the  cursed  creature  obtained  help  to  avoid  ruin,  he  was  boycotted  by 
his  countrymen. 

All  this  was  a  strong  temptation  to  exercise  whatever  Yankee  pluck 
there  might  happen  to  be  at  the  mission  station,  and  it  was  deliberately 
concluded  to  stand  between  all  the  Armenian  Protestants  and  ruin.  A 
finelv  educated  and  most  scholarly  clergyman  produced  a  rat  trap, 
and  expounded  the  rat-trap  doctrine  to  his  persecuted  church:  — 

"Beloved  brethren:  There  are  thirteen  hundred  thousand  inhabitants 
in  Constantinople,  and  thirteen  hundred  million  rals."     The  brethren, 


C.    M.    S.   EMBROIDERY   CLASS.   NAZARETH,    INDIA.  — Paul. 


who  had  taken  his  sound  advice  to  become  Christians,  saw  that  it  was 
a  sensible  scheme  to  make  traps.  The  Boston  rat  traps  supported  eight 
families,  and  scores  of  Jewish  boys  who  acted  as  peddlars.  One  per- 
secuted brother  was  then  set  up  as  a  manufacturer  of  burning  lluid. 
Others  were  put  to  printing  and  the  making  of  books  for  the  learned. 
Looking  about  to  see  what  else  was  needed  in  the  city,  the  astute 
theologian  from  Maine  set  some  of  his  parishioners  to  making  head- 


404  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

gear  for  blockheads,  hoping  for  ecclesiastical  and  patriarchal  patronage, 
and  there  was  much  demand  for  the  goods. 

By  a  happy  accident  the  missionary  learned  that  he  had  the  right, 
as  a  foreigner,  to  turn  miller  and  set  up  a  bakeshop,  which  he  did, 
to  relieve  the  anathematized  Armenian  Christians. 

"To  give  these  men  an  opportunity  to  live  by  their  labor,"  said  Mr. 
Marsh,  the  American  Minister,  "is  a  Christian  work."  When,  with 
his  own  hands,  this  American  Board  missionary  cast  a  joint  of  steam 
pipe  to  piece  out  his  importation,  when  he  made  the  best  bread 
known  to  the  world  of  the  Orient,  and  when  he  sold  loaves  of  over- 
weight at  a  fair  price,  when  he  tempered  his  own  picks  that  the  British 
and  the  French  sniitheries  had  failed  upon,  when  his  bread  was  sought 
after  by  the  English  Crimean  Hospital  service,  when  he  invented  the 
machinery  to  wash  condemned  clothing  that  had  come  in  from  the 
front, —  it  was  all  Holiness  to  the  Lord.  He  did  not  keep  a  dollar  for 
himself,  but  he  built  straightway,  for  his  Armenian  people,  twenty-five 
thousand  dollars  worth  of  small  chapels  with  schoolroom  attachments.^ 

This  illustrates  well  the  labor  conditions  in  other  lands,  and  the  value 
of  exporting  industrial  ideas  as  well  as  literary  and  religious,  and  what 
needs  to  be  done  for  the  vast  populations  of  Asia. 

n. 

It  has  been  found  needful  in  India  to  do  as  Dr.  Hamlin  did  in 
Turkey,  to  furnish  temporary  employment  to  converts  cut  off  from  work 
by  their  heathen  associates.  Then  again,  labor  in  India  is  looked 
down  upon,  and  the  Gospel  of  Work  is  preached  by  practical  philan- 
thropists. The  government  of  India,  too,  is  interested  in  having 
useful  trades  taught  to  the  young  men  of  the  country,  and  to  this  end 
liberal  grants  are  made  in  aid  of  industrial  buildings  and  tools. 

Industrial  ideas  appear  to  be  greatly  needed  in  Africa,  and  the 
Mission  Board  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States 
has  made  a  great  success  in  their  Mission  Farm  on  the  west  coast.  It 
was  found  that  industrial  occupation,  by  which  converts  could  clothe 
and  house  themselves,  was  needful,  else  they  would  all  go  back  to  the 
bush  and  roam  like  wild  beasts.  "We  have  now,"  says  Dr.  Scholl, 
"almost  five  hundred  acres  of  fine  land,  largely  under  cultivation,  one 
hundred  acres  in  coffee  trees,  and  within  the  last  four  months  we  have 
received  twenty-five  thousand  pounds  of  coffee  from  that  little  farm, 
which  is  cultivated  by  the  boys  in  the  mission  school.  The  coffee  has 
been  sold  and  about  S5000  has  been  realized  on  the  same,  and  returned 

1  Cyrus  JIamlin's  Lift-  and  Times,  p.  292,  et passim.     Boston,  1894. 


CIIRISTI.IX  P/IH.AXTlIROrV. 


^05 


to  Africa  to  enlarge  ami  extend  the  work.  It  is  shipped  to  lialtimore 
and  sold,  not  in  bulk,  but  in  packages  of  from  ten  to  five  hundred 
pounds,  to  churches,  who  i)erhaps  double  their  money  on  it,  because  it 
is  mission  coffee.  We  get  twenty-two  cents  for  green  and  twenty-nine 
cents  for  roasted  coffee  at  headquarters,  and  I  do  not  know  how  much 
the  churches  make  out  of  it.  They  take  it  all,  as  often  as  it  comes,  and 
would  take  twice  as  much  if  we  could  bring  it  over.  Twenty-five 
thousand  pounds  is  the  largest  consignment  received.  They  have  also 
a  carpenter  shop,  a  blacksmith  and  machine  shops.  The  boys  learn 
these  various  occupations,  so  that  tliey  may  be  able  to  maintain  them- 


ART   CLASS,   CHURCH    MISSION   INDUSTRIAL   SCHOOL   AT   NAZARETH. 
INDIA.  — Paul. 


selves  out  of  their  own  resources.  They  manufacture  rude  agricultural 
implements,  build  houses,  etc.  We  have  an  industrial  establishment 
that  is  worth  at  a  low  estimate  from  S6o,ooo  to  $70,000.  Some  years 
ago,  or  soon  after  the  war,  a  syndicate  of  colored  men  raised  ^25,000 
and  purchased  machinery  and  sent  a  man  with  it  over  to  the  west  coast 
of  Africa  to  put  up  a  machine  shop,  foundry,  etc.  When  they  got  it 
over  there,  they  found  it  was  worth  only  about  as  much  as  old  iron.  The 
whole  plant  fell  into  our  hands,  with  the  foreman,  at  the  expenditure 
of  about  550  a  month.  This  man,  who  is  colored,  could  go  into  any 
foundry  in  this  country  and  build  a  steam  engine.  He  has  been  train- 
ing the  boys  there.  We  began  in  the  woods  thirty-three  years  ago, 
with  a  clearing  about  a  hundred  feet  square,  large  enough  to  plant  a 
log  mission  house,  and  started  with  forty  boys  and  girls,  twenty  of  each. 


406 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


We  have  now  about  ten  thousand  acres  cleared  and  under  cultivation 
by  the  young  men  who  have  been  trained  in  the  mission,  and  who  have 
received  anywhere  from  ten  to  fifty  acres  of  land  each,  and  on  which 
they  have  erected  for  themselves  comfortable  little  homes  which  they 
are  clearing  up  and  cultivating  in  coffee,  sugar-cane,  rice,  cassava,  etc. 
Under  Christian  influence  we  have  a  population  of  about  three  thousand 
on  that  ten  thousand  acres.  The  principal  church  in  that  mission  has 
been  self-sustaining  for  ten  or  twelve  years;  and  not  only  so,  but  the 
membership  of  that  first  church,  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  in 
number,  have  for  a  number  of  years  been  supporting  not  only  their  own 
pastor,  but  also  fi\e  native  evangelists  whom  they  have  sent  out  to 
preach  the  (ios])el.  Just  as  if  some  small  congregation  in  New  York 
should  not  only  support  their  own  i)astur,  but  {\\q  home  missionaries."  ^ 


CARPENTRY   CLASS,   CHURCH    MISSION    INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL,    NAZARETH, 

INDIA.  — Paul. 


The  industrial  work  conducted  in  Africa  by  Bishop  ^Villiam  Taylor, 
of  the  Methodist  l-lpiscopal  Church,  is  one  of  the  most  notable  enter- 
prises in  the  world  in  the  way  of  self-supporting  mission  service. 
Vegetables  and  fruit,  live-stock  and  lumber,  are  made  to  praise  the 
Lord,  and  to  bear  their  part  in  the  salvation  of  the  Dark  Continent. 

The  Foreign  Secretary  of  the  A.B.C.F.M.  has  prepared  a  Mission 
Conference  paper,  by  which  it  appears  that  twenty-four  American  socie- 
ties are  engaged,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  in  industrial  education  in 

1  Report  of  the  Third  Conference  of  the  Officers  of  Foreign  Mission  Hoards  held  in  the 
Church  Mission  House.     Nqw  York,  February  14,  1895. 


C//AVS7V.I.V  rini.AXTHRorv 


407 


BLACKSMITH   WORK   AT   NAZARETH,    INDIA.  — Paul. 

foreign  lands.  Farming,  gardening,  masonry,  carpentry  and  cabinet 
work,  blacksmithing,  brick  and  tile  making,  tinsmithing,  tailoring, 
pottery,  shoemaking,  carpet  weaving,  the  manufacture  of  cotton  and 
woolen  goods,  and  printing  are  the  industries  reported. 

From  a  sociological  point  of  view,  this  is  very  interesting.  As 
Christianity  secures  a  hold  in  new  countries,  there  are  new  industries. 
It  is  part  of  a  far-reaching  scheme  to  put  new  Christians  on  their  feet, 
and  make  them  permanently  useful  to  their  own  people. 

This  kind  of  work,  if  developed  at  all,  has  to  be  initiated  and  con- 
ducted by  special  funds  donated  for  industrial  education. 


7.    Tn?:  GoLDKN-  Age  to  Come. 

It  is  impossible  to  quit  this  special  topic  of  the  condition  of  manual 
labor  on  our  planet  without  alluding  to  the  hopefulness  of  the  average 
man  in  Christendom.  His  condition  is  such  that  there  is  hope  for 
him,  whether  contemplated  from  the  standpoint  of  religious  faith  or  of 
social  position.  Hinduism  does  not  e.xpect  anything  better  of  manual 
labor  in  India  than  what  we  see  to-day.  The  literary  class  in  China 
does  not  look  hopefully  upon  the  chances  of  the  immense  population 
who  are  prevented  by  poverty  from  schooling  their  children  and  gaining 
the  social  and  political  prizes  of  the  empire. 


408  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  civic  administration  of  Christendom  is  such  as  not  only  to  give 
tolerable  security  to  varied  industries,  and  to  make  great  corporations 
and  their  employees  fairly  safe,  but  equitable  government  makes  it  easy 
for  mechanics  as  well  as  farmers  to  have  their  own  homes.  There  are 
not  less  than  five  hundred  and  sixty  local  building  and  loan  associations 
in  the  United  States,  with  a  million  and  a  half  stockholders,  and  gross 
assets  to  the  amount  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  dollars,  a 
condition  inconceivable  in  Asia.  Having  a  home  amazingly  bolsters 
up  that  sense  of  personal  independence  which  is  the  prime  element  in 
manhood.  The  landless  myriads  of  agricultural  China,  and  the  house- 
less crowds  in  the  cities,  dwelling  as  they  do  so  densely,  become 
relatively  hopeless,  and  with  the  lapse  of  centuries  hereditary  despair 
settles  upon  scores  of  millions,  who  are  as  truly  without  hope  in  the 
world  as  they  are  without  God.  In  India  the  scores  of  millions  of 
homeless  non- caste  people  do  not  suffer  from  cold  as  do  the  poorest 
of  the  poor  in  China,  but  they  are  perhaps  deeper  in  despair  of  an 
improved  condition. 

There  has  been  nothing  in  the  history  of  modern  society  so  notable 
as  the  uplift  in  social  standing  that  has  been  gained  by  the  occupation 
of  new  regions  on  a  large  scale  by  workingmen.  America  and  Australasia 
bear  witness.  In  these  cases,  however,  the  national  stock  has  not  been 
degraded  by  centuries  of  hopeless  competitions  for  a  livelihood  by  a 
dense  population  in  pinched-up  quarters,  as  in  India  or  China.  The 
Aryans  who  crossed  the  Himalayas  and  entered  upon  the  fertile  plains 
of  the  peninsula  were  not  crowded  for  room  until  a  relatively  recent 
period.^  The  Aryans  who  traveled  westward  by  land,  who  peopled 
Europe  south,  central,  and  west,  so  kept  on  the  move  as  to  improve 
the  racial  stock  through  and  through,  gaining  a  degree  of  vitality 
absolutely  unknown  in  India,  —  a  vitality  reinforced  by  spiritual  ideas 
and  relations  unknown  to  our  Hindu  brethren. 

We  may  feel  a  great  degree  of  timidity  in  characterizing  national 
traits,  but  it  must  be  true  that  great  peoples  lose  force  when  subject 
to  unfavorable  conditions.  The  morning  hymns  of  the  early  settlers 
in  Hindustan  have  long  since  become  but  a  tradition,  and  the  people 
live  on  in  dumb  despair,  having  no  hope  in  their  gods,  and  no  help 
from  their  fellows.  The  ruling  caste  has  never  taken  hold  in  the  right 
way  to  elevate  the  nine-tenths  who  are  socially  beneath  them,  or  rather 
they  have,  by  theory  and  princi])le,  not  taken  hold  at  all,  even  in  a 
wrong  way. 

One  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  present  generation  of  Englishmen, 

1  The  present  population  in  millions  is  280,  with  an  estimate  of  20  more;  in  the  year 
1800  it  was  200  millions;  in  A.D.  1700,  A.U.  1200,  A.D.  600,  proportionately  less. 


CHA'IST/.I.V  PHlLAXTHROrY.  Ill 

who  has  given  twoscore  years  to  the  study  of  Hindu  religion,  philoso- 
phy, and  social  condition,  who  has  repeatedly  visited  India  to  investi- 
gate the  facts  upon  the  ground,  whose  scholarship  is  at  the  service  of 
the  students  of  England  by  his  official  position,  has  recently  affirmed, 
that  ~ 

"There  is  a  great  lack  of  moral  stamina,  of  ba(:kl)one,  in  the  char- 
acter of  the  Hindus,  speaking  generally,  for  there  are  remarkable 
exceptions."  ^ 

'Tis  natural  to  shrink  from  quoting  names  to  make  good  such  a 
position.  No  manlv  man  hesitates  to  affirm,  and  to  be  (quoted,  that 
a  man  is  a  liar  and  a  thief  and  a  vagabond,  if  it  be  so.  The  sinner 
may  repent,  and  if  he  does  not,  he  does  not  think  of  himself  as  disrep- 
utable. It  is  all  right  enough  to  say,  as  another  correspondent  does,- 
that  "the  very  worst  class  in  China  is  the  official.  As  a  mandarin 
said  to  my  friend:  '  We  all  deserve  death,  but  it  would  be  no  use  for 
the  emperor  to  kill  us,  as  those  taking  our  places  would  be  as  bad.' 
There  are  conspicuous  exceptions  to  such  a  generalization,  but  the  fact 
is  so."  The  officials  know  it,  and  do  not  care,  so  long  as  they  make 
money  out  of  it.  But  they  would  care,  at  once,  if  accused  of  incompe- 
tency. It  is  a  hard  charge  to  make  against  any  people,  to  say,  as 
Professor  Shepherd  used  to,  that  there  is  not  enough  in  them  to  make 
Christians  out  of. 

When  carefully  observant  travelers  tell  us  that  there  are  some  hun- 
dreds of  millions  in  China  who  are  morally  a  match  for  the  slums  of 
Christendom:  that  the  national  mind  is  pressed  into  a  semi-civilized 
mold,  and  is  content  in  it:  that  the  atmosphere  of  China  has  no  light, 
and  no  saving  influence;  that  the  great  want  is  individual  aspiration; 
that  these  hundreds  of  millions  have  absolutely  no  conception  of  Cod 
or  of  man  as  living  to  Cod,  or  of  salvation  as  a  thing  to  be  wrought 
out  in  the  individual  character;  that  China  is  but  a  Dead  Sea:  that 
inertia  is  the  term  to  apply  to  the  nati(jn  as  such,''  —  then  we  can 
understand  in  regard  to  India  that,  in  the  words  of  the  eminent 
specialist  upon  Hinduism  recently  quoted,  those  who  aspire  to  a 
higher  level  of  life,  as  a  general  rule,  have  great  need  of  lluropeans 
to  stand  by  them:  that  vigor  of  character  and  will  is  needed  to 
abandon  old  inherited  traditions  and  grasp  the  truths  and  facts  of 
Christianity. 

"Vet,"  adds  this  English  correspondent,  so  well  versed  in  Hinduism, 
"the  physical,  mental,  moral,  and  spiritual  faculties  act  and  react  on 

1  In  a  personal  letter  of  August  8,  1894. 

2  Letter  of  .-Xugust  14,  1894. 

8  Points  made  in  an  address.  1884.  by  a  revered  American  bishop. 


412  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

each  other,  and  when  the  spiritual  are  strengthened  by  a  firm  and 
genuine  acceptance  of  Christianity,  then  I  think  the  moral  and  mental 
and  even  physical  faculties  may  be  strengthened  through  the  spiritual, 
and  so  enable  a  converted  Hindu  to  stand  alone." 

This  is  exactly  what  hap- 
pens, by  abundant  testimony. 
Twenty  years'  experience  led 
the  Ramapatam  Professor, 
whom  I  have  once  before 
quoted,^  to  say  that  "When 
people  become  Christians, 
their  physical  condition  is  so 
improved,  their  thrift  and 
capacity  for  self-help  so  de- 
veloped, that  it  is  noticeable 
at  sight.  In  going  to  a  village 
I  do  not  have  to  ask  who  are 
Christians,  I  can  pick  them 
out  at  sight.  It  is  true,  in 
visiting  hundreds  of  villages, 
that  you  can  see  the  physi- 
cal improvement  wrought  by 
Christianity." 

Here  is  a  letter  from  the 
Bishop  of  Calcutta,  w'ho  has 
had  opportunity  to  observe 
the  effect  of  Christianity  upon 
the  natives  during  eighteen 
years,  throughout  an  extent  of 
country  fifteen  hundred  miles 
by  five  hundred,  among  a 
population  of  thirty  millions,  there  being  one  hundred  and  eighteen 
missionaries,  including  native  clergy,  and  one  hundred  and  seventv- 
three  missionary  schools  in  his  diocese,  so  that  the  testimony  is  based 
u])on  fullness  of  knowledge. 


A   CHRISTIAN    CONVtKT 

From  Hinduism,  at  Lahore,  a  number  of  years  ag-o. - 
Orbison. 


Dakjeeling,  North  Bencai.,  May  7,  1S94. 
Reverend  Sir  : 

I  have  your  letter  asking  about  the  improvement  in  the  Christians  of  the  second 
and  third  generations.  There  can  be  no  doubt  whatever  upon  the  point.  As  you 
go  through  a  mission  village,  you  can  tell  at  once  by  the  appearance  of  the  people 
who  are   Christians;    their  countenances  tell  of  the  brighter  life.     The  Christians 


^  Conversation  of  April  24,  1894. 


C//K/S T/AX  PIiri.AXTIIR OP Y. 


413 


increase  more  rapidly  than  the  non-Christians,  as  shown  by  the  last  census;  this 
arising  from  the  heathen  habits  and  conditions  of  life.  And  the  government  reports 
have  taken  note  of  the  advance  the  Christians  have  made  in  social  position  as  com- 
pared with  the  natives  of  other  religions. 

I  am 

Yours  faithfully, 

Edwaki)  R.  Calcuita. 


Brahmanism  and  Buddhism  arc  Hopeless. 

Progress  is  impossible  even  by  tlieory.  Life,  said  the  ancient  Ikid- 
dhists,  is  like  one  who  receives  to  his  house  a  fair  goddess  with  gold 
and  silver,  ^ems  and  pearls,  but  a  revolting  and  hideous  woman  is 
outside  the  gate,  whose  busi- 
ness it  is  to  destroy  all  treas- 
ures and  all  beauty;  those  two 
are  sisters;  if  one  is  received, 
the  other  must  be.  So  evil  is 
linked  to  good,  ruin  to  gain, 
disease  and  death  to  birth,  and 
life  is  not  to  be  desired.  This 
Buddhist  system  of  despair  caps 
the  climax  of  woe  by  o])ening  up, 
for  the  hereafter,  an  unending 
succession  of  worlds  in  which 
disappointment  and  misery  are 
uppermost.  So  thoroughly  was 
the  Japanese  mind  imbued  with 
this  notion  of  despair,  that, 
under  the  old  regime,  suicide 
was  as  common  as  in  the  Christ- 
less,  reckless  round  of  the  agnos- 
tics and  rouds  of  Christendom. 
So,  too,  suicide  is  extolled  in 
China  as  a  virtue.^  Life  is  not 
worth  living,  when  the  portion 
of  happiness  that  belongs  to  a 
man  is  exhausted.  It  will  not  do  to  be  recklessly  happy,  to  squander 
the  joy  that  should  be  saved  up  for  later  11  fe.^ 

Tottering  Asia  needs  to  be  imdergirdcd  by  Christianity  :   the  am.i/.ing 
Mongolian  capabilities,  and  the  remarkable  mental  qualities  of   the 

1  Missions  in  China,  By  A.  Michie,  p.  44.     London,  1891. 

2  Rev.  Mr.  Farthing,  an  English  missionary  in  Shansi. 


CHRISTIANS  OF  THE  SECOND  GENERA- 
TION  IN   INDIA. —Orbison. 

These  youngs  people  are  the  children  of  the  convert 
at  Lahore,  whose  likeness  is  given  upon  the 
opposite  page. 


414 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Hindus,  require  something  for  a  change.  In  China,  as  in  India  to-day, 
there  is  a  difference  in  faces.  There  is  new  outlook  on  life,  both 
spiritual  renewal,  and  a  wide-awake  determination  to  get  somewhere 
in  carnal  condition,  to  rise  above  the  despairing  and  helpless  poverty 
and  general  shiftlessness  of  their  ordinary  surrountlings.  Ye  are  saved 
by  hope,  quoth  the  Apostle.  In  the  long  run  of  the  ongoing  years, 
generation  after  generation,  that  people  which  is  most  hopeful  will 
achieve  most.  As  to  the  future  of  India,  Christianity  offers  a  hopeful 
opening  for  the  coming  age,  and  there  are  young  men  there  who  are 
already  rejoicing  in  their  new  life,  in  their  quickened  power.  They 
have  already  become  noticeably  bright  and  cheery  and  enterprising. 


STORY   TELLING   IN   A   CHRISTIAN    FAMILY   IN    INDIA.  — Paul. 


In  recent  generations  the  material  universe  is  yielding  to  the  spiritual 
nature  of  man,  and  human  society  has  taken  to  itself  hope  and  love 
from  the  realm  of  God,  and  the  working  of  the  Ciolden  Rule  is  already 
prophesying  of  the  Golden  Age;  it  is  time,  therefore,  for  the  con- 
tinents to  arouse  themselves,  and  to  entertain  an  expectation  of  an 
improved  life  for  the  hand  toilers.  Justice  is  to  triumph  among" 
kings,  and  peace  abide  with  all  peoples.  Not  yet  has  the  Spirit  of 
Ciod  become  but  the  breath  of  yesterday,  nor  the  Hand  of  God  a  fable 
of  Oriental  folk-lore. 

The  luiropean  ancients  believed  that  the  hap])iest  era  had  gone  by; 
the  Hebrews  and  Christians  reversed  it,  and  set  the  Golden  Age  as  the 
future  goal,  nor  that  too  far  away.     Civilization  has  not  collapsed, — 


CI/KIS TfA.X  riULAXT/IROr ) '. 


417 


SO  sav  to  Gautama.  Let  blind  ISrahnians  no  longer  lead  the  youth  of 
India  into  that  ditch  of  despair  for  which  the  doctrine  of  transmigra- 
tion stands  as  a  symbol.  The  realms  of  a  blissful  immortality  are  not 
far  away,  the  Godlike  career  is  beliind  death's  door.  This,  then,  is 
no  day  to  fill  the  air 
with  baleful  forebod- 
ing, or,  faint-hearted, 
to  turn  back  from  the 
battle. 

C  i %"  11  i z a t i o n  is 
young,  Christianity 
has  but  begun  its  tri- 
umphant career.  The 
si  ightest  comparison  of 
the  past  with  the  pos- 
sible—  by  which  one 
gains  the  merest  ink- 
ling of  the  majestic 
trend  of  history  — 
makes  it  certain  that 
the  goings  forth  of 
mankind,  at  this  mo- 
ment, are  under  the 
reign  of  the  Morning 
Star.  We  live,  not  in 
the  era  of  dreary  sta- 
tistics, but  of   figures 

which  foreshadow  the  wholesome  happy  reign  of  the  Son  of  Cod,  who 
in  His  earthly  mission  was  set  forth  as  a  hand  toiler,  and  under  whom 
the  workingmen  of  the  world  will  have  the  rights  as  well  as  the  obliga- 
tions of  the  highest  manhood. 


JAPANESE   FARMERS   IN    RAIN   COATS. 


418 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


PART   SECOND. 


The  Problem  of  the  Poor. 


The  poor  are  divided  into  the  improvable  and  the  unimprovable. 
The  problems  pertaining  to  both  are  not  peculiar  to  any  age  nor  any 
land, —  they  are   world   problems;    and    their  solving   belongs   to   the 


ORPHANAGE  AT  SINGAPORE. —  Ferris. 

This  work  is  conducted  by  Rev.  R.  W.  Munson.     The  boys  do  their  own  marketing  and  cooking, 
and  general  work.    They  attend  the  Anglo-Chinese  School. 

centuries.  Christendom  is  merely  to  do  its  share;  the  IJrahmans,  the 
Duddhists,  the  Confucianists,  the  Moslems,  the  merest  pagans,  and 
svveet-si)irited  humane  agnostics  and  unbelievers  are  as  much  bound 
to  sit  up  nights  and  work  at  the  task  as  churchmen. 

It  seems  likely  tliat  the  problem  of  righting  the  inequalities  of 
society  is  not  ho])elessly  ine.xplicable.  If  the  regnant  caste  in  India 
were  to  sit  down  and  think  of  practicable  schemes  for  the  elevation  of 
manhood  on  the  peninsula,  or  the  mandarins  of  Cldna  became  the 
leaders  in  sociological  service,  if  the  wealth  and  rank  and  power  of  the 
Crescent  were  seriously  to  undertake  the  improvement  of  the  most 


C//A'/S7V.I.V   rHILAXTIIROrV.  410 

neeily  of  their  jieoples,  if  Christianity  were  to  seek  advancement  solely 
tlirough  sustaining  a  heli)ful  relation  to  humanity,  then  it  would  seem 
reasonable  to  believe  that  there  is  wit  enough  somewhere  upon  this 
planet  to  mend  uj)  the  old  worUl,  and,  by  the  help  of  heaven,  make 
all  things  new.  As  it  stands  to-day,  Christianity  is  the  only  great 
wide-spread  religion,  or  philosophy  of  life,  that  has  seriously  under- 
taken to  solve  the  problem  of  the  poor.  It  is  far  from  being  solved, 
but  Christendom  is  working  at  it.  And  it  will  undoubtedly  be  solved 
by  the  time  all  nominal  Christians  are  Christ-like,  or  seriously  make 
it  their  leading  business  in  life  to  become  so. 


I.   Till".  OkKiixAL  l)i\iNE  Plan. 

^^'hen  the  rulers  of  other  ])eoples  were  trampling  the  poor  like  clay, 
the  divine  legislation  for  the  Hebrews  was  in  the  interests  of  the  poor. 
There  was  not  only  a  seven  years'  debt  limit  to  ease  the  oppression 
of  Jewish  money-lenders,  and  a  law  for  the  gleaners,  but  there  were 
given  small  farms  of  sixteen  to  twenty-five  acres  each  to  six  hundred 
thousand  men;  farms  which  could  not  be  sold  nor  pass  out  of  the 
family,  — even  when  mortgaged,  the  land  reverted  in  the  fiftieth  year. 
This  tended  to  equality  in  social  position. 

In  Egypt  and  Assyria,  Moses  would,  by  their  system,  have  been  the 
only  person  who  had  rights  the  pagan  deities  were  bound  to  respect. 
There  was  no  commonalty  or  society.  The  ancient  East  was  peopled 
by  hordes  of  barbarians  with  certain  arts,  and  a  king  standing  ready  to 
take  their  heads  off;  at  least,  it  is  so  represented  in  the  images  and 
script  of  Nineveh  and  the  Nile. 

Rome  was  so  far  an  improvement,  that  there  were  ten  thousand  to 
tvrannize  the  poor  instead  of  one,  the  fabulous  wealth  of  the  city  in  the 
time  of  Augustus  Cresar  being  in  the  hands  of  a  minute  fraction  of  the 
total  population.^  Rome  w-as  responsible  to  no  human  power.  The  con- 
quered provinces  were  plundered  by  system,  and  certain  families  were 
pauperized  by  some  Zaccheus  who  never  repented  nor  restoreil  his 
booty;  and  this  wealth  of  the  Orient  was  squandered  in  unbridled  riot 
on  the  Tiber,-  and  the  crumbs  from  rich  niert's  tables  thrown  to  those 

1  Compare  estimates  made  in  Uhlliorn's  Christian  Charity  in  the  Ancient  Church,  pp. 
99,  loo,  403.     New  York,  1883. 

-  Lucullus  spent  four  tliousand  dollars  on  an  ordinary  dinner,  when  he  did  not  expect 
company ;  and  Heliogabalus*  daily  expense  for  the  principal  meal  of  the  day  was  twenty 
thousand.  And  Pliny  tells  us  that  the  wife  of  Caligula  wore  two  million  dollars"  worth  of 
jewelry  at  a  wedding  feast.  Nat.  Hist.  IX,  117.  "A  man,"  says  Dr.  John  Lord,  "was 
regarded  as  a  fool  who  gave  anythinjj  except  to  the  rich." 


420  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

despised  as  dogs.  Three  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men  were  fed 
upon  the  public  corn,  the  tribute  of  contjuered  peoples,  in  the  time  of 
Julius  Caesar.  The  idlers  wasted,  and  yet  they  wanted  not.  Beggary 
was  a  recognized  means  of  livelihood.  Money  was  poured  out  of 
plethoric  purses  when  the  Fiden^an  theater  fell,  and  when  Pompeii 
was  buried.  Hut  there  was  no  system  in  caring  for  the  poor,  as  such, 
till  Christianity  organized  the  work.^ 

Nor  was  the  early  condition  of  Greece  any  better,  Athens  being  the 
only  community  in  which  the  lame,  the  halt,  the  blind,  whose  property 
was  less  than  a  specified  sum,  received  a  daily  portion  from  the  public 
treasury;  this,  indeed,  was  the  only  instance  of  systematic  municipal 
or  organized  charity  known  to  classical  pagan  history. 

When  Julian,  the  Apostate,  sought  to  revive  the  heathen  cult,  and 
exhorted  a  debauched  pagan  priesthood  to  go  to  preaching  like  the 
Christians,  he  also  announced  to  his  empire  that  their  mythology 
could  never  recover  itself  and  compete  with  Christianity,  unless  those 
who  believed  it  should  take  better  care  of  the  poor  by  the  erection  of 
almshouses  and  hospitals. 

In  the  time  of  Justinian,  it  appears  from  the  Institutes,  the  Chris- 
tians had  established  charitable  homes  for  the  aged,  for  widows,  for 
foundlings,  for  orphans,  for  strangers,  and  for  the  sick.  It  is  a  matter 
of  history,  that,  from  the  time  of  our  Lord  till  near  the  close  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  Church  alone  was  the  almoner  of  Clod's  bread-giving 
to  the  poor.  There  are  certain  watermarks  of  Christian  activity,  in 
behalf  of  the  unfortunate,  found  in  the  records  of  the  councils,  and  in 
the  general  laws  of  the  Church,  which  testify,  in  the  absence  of 
statistics,  to  the  point. 

It  was,  relatively,  not  long  ago  that  the  municipalities  of  Europe 
became  so  Christianized  as  to  undertake  the  work  borne  so  long  by  the 
Church;  this  is  the  general  statement,  although  there  were  exceptions, 
like  Norway  and  Sweden,  which  cared  for  the  poor  by  some  system 
even  before  the  advent  of  Christianity.  The  action  of  the  state  in  Eng- 
land, first  traceable  in  the  ninth  and  early  in  the  fourteenth  centuries, 
did  not  get  fair  footing  till  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  and  it  was  almost 
a  hundred  years  later  in  France,  under  Louis  XIV. 

When  the  state  first  tackled  the  problem  of  the  poor,  it  was  merely 
to  club  the  needy  as  vicious  and  dangerous  to  society;  yet  in  recent 
generations  the  attempt  has  been  made,  through  the  municipal  action 
of  Christian  communities,  everywhere  to  relieve  those  readv  to  perish, 
and  to  transform  them  into  good  citizens.  The  details  of  this  activity 
will  appear  upon  subsequent  pages. 

1  Compare  Uhlhoin,  pp.  4,  5. 


CIIKISTIAX  PIIILAXTJIROPY.  421 


2.      CkRTAIX    C()NTlXi:\TAL    CllA  K  ITI KS. 

With  a  iK)i)ulation  of  861,303,  in  1S81,  sixty-seven  per  cent  of 
tlie  population  of  St.  Petersburg  lived  on  their  own  earnings  or  income, 
as  against  thirty-four  per  cent  in  Paris,  and  fifty  per  cent  in  Berlin. 
In  this  thrifty  ca]Mtal  there  are  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  forty- 
six  asylums  for  children,  and  ninety  asylums  for  unfortunate  adults.' 
The  public  charities  of  the  city,  in  1889,  amounted  to  S3, 848,000, 
besides  the  maintenance  of  charity  schools  and  fifty-five  hospitals  at 
a  cost  of  S3, 832, 000.  The  Imi)erial  Philanthropic  Society  has  thir- 
teen branches  throughout  the  empire.  The  expense  of  the  charitable 
establishments  of  the  l^mpress  Marie,  for  1888,  was  S8, 800,000.^ 

If  the  religions  of  China  were  as  well  adapted  as  Christianity  to 
promote  human  welfare,  our  Celestial  neighbors  in  Hankow  would 
do  better  than  maintain  merely  thirty  charitable  institutions  at  an 
expense  of  only  540,000  a  year.-  St.  Petersburg  is  but  one-third 
larger  in  population,  and  their  charities  cost  $6,680,000.   in   1889.'* 

Some  forty  years  ago   Daniel  von  der  Heydt,  a  German  banker  in 

Elberfeld, 

invented  a  system  for  the  care  of  the  poor,  which  diminished  the  local 
paupers  from  four  thousand  to  ten  hundred  and  sixty-two,  during  the 
time  in  which  the  city  increased  from  fifty  thousand  to  seventy-one 
thousand,  and  it  effected  a  saving  to  his  city  of  some  $25,000  a  year. 

1  There  is  no  easily  accessible  recent  report  of  the  property  investment  of  the  public 
charities ;  but,  so  long  as  seventy  years  ago,  it  was  §19,200,000.  The  items  in  this  para- 
graph are  gathered  from  the  report  of  Dr.  H.  Georgievsky  to  the  International  Charity 
Congress,  Chicago,  1893. 

■-  I'ide  the  Rev.  David  Hill's  paper  in  The  Messenger,  Shanghai,  July  and  .Xugust,  1893. 

It  must  be  obvious  to  any  bright  Chinaman  that  I  have  been  unfair  in  this  comparison. 
I  ought  to  have  spoken  of  this  very  creditable  Hankow  charity  on  a  preceding  page,  where 
I  alluded  to  the  local  charities  in  Celestial  cities,  rather  than  put  it  here  in  contiast  with 
the  munificence  of  Russia.  If  I  can  make  amends  for  it,  I  must  do  it  by  stating  more 
fully  the  facts  that  have  come  to  my  knowledge  since  writing  the  text. 

Missionar)'  Hill  says  that  there  are  3583  subscribers  in  Hankow,  who  support  six  of 
these  institutions  by  monthly  payments ;  that  one  institution  has  an  income  of  54300  a 
year,  paid  in  by  583  subscribers;  and  that  sixty-five  tons  of  rice  were  given  by  native 
charity  to  the  poor  of  Hankow  in  1892.  The  missionary,  moreover,  believes  that  the 
other  great  cities  of  China  maintain,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  similar  charities,  in  this 
according  with  the  consular  reports  cited  on  a  former  page. 

The  fact,  however,  still  remains  that  Hankow  would  have  given  sixty-four  times  as  much 
if  it  had  been  a  Christian  city  and  had  been  as  benevolent  as  St.  Petersburg. 

8  The  Russian  ladies  are  sending  nurses  to  the  hospitals  of  Tashkend  in  Turkestan,  —  a 
new  move  in  the  philanthropic  work  of  Central  Asia.  —  Lansdell's  Chinese  Central  Asia 
1,  p.  lOI. 


422  THE   TRIUMPHS   OF    THE    CROSS. 

livery  four  paupers  are  classed  in  a  precinct  with  an  overseer,  whose 
acceptance  of  the  office  may  be  legally  enforced;  it  is  his  business  to 
see  the  four  once  in  two  weeks.  He  records  their  circumstances,  he 
is  their  friend  and  adviser,  he  requires  their  good  behavior,  and  he 
brings  them  before  the  i)olice  court  if  they  are  vicious  and  idle. 

The  precincts  are  united  in  districts.  The  precinct  overseers  and 
their  district  chairman  decide  what  aid  shall  be  given  to  each  man's 
four  paupers  for  two  weeks  to  come,  and  only  for  that  time,  every  case 
coming  up  new  every  two  weeks. 

There  is  then  a  Central  Administrative  Board,  in  which  the  munic- 
ipal government  is  represented;  they  oversee  the  districts. 

There  is,  besides,  a  Business  Department,  which  maintains  a  book- 
keeping system,  reading  all  the  facts  about  each  pauper,  and  the  relief 
given.  This  department  pays  out  all  the  money  and  gives  all  orders 
for  supplies.  The  ofificers  are  unpaid,  except  so  far  as  a  few  are  re- 
quired to  give  all  their  time  to  these  duties,  and  that  for  considerable 
length  of  time. 

This  system,  or  surli  modifications  of  it  as  may  be  requisite  to  suit 
local  conditions,  has  been  wddely  adopted  in  the  principal  cities 

Throughout  Gennanv. 

In  Hamburg,  with  600,000  population,  there  are  fifteen  hundred  pre- 
cinct overseers,  ninety  district  chairmen,  nine  circuit  chairmen,  a 
central  board  of  twenty  members,  and  a  business  de])artment  of  sixty 
ofificials  and  twenty  clerks:  sixteen  hundred  and  ninety-nine  persons. 

In  Dresden,  with  a  ])()i)ulation  of  276,522  (1890),  there  are  four  hun- 
dred overseers  for  fifteen  hundred  and  eighty-three  paupers.  There 
is  a  society  of  four  thousand  members  to  prevent  pauperism  and  street 
begging;  they  have  a  central  ofifice  to  which  all  applicants  for  relief 
can  be  referred,  and  where  there  is  kept  full  information  concerning 
destitute  persons.  'Jhere  is  also  an  institute  for  voluntary  helpers,  and 
a  large  body  of  women  have  entered  into  the  work.  A  rent  savings 
bank  has  been  established,  and  workshops  opened  for  those  needing 
employment,  and  houses  have  been  built  for  free  rental  to  needy 
people.  There  is  also  in  Dresden  a  Central  Bureau  of  Poor  Relief  and 
Charity,  with  which  more  than  fifty  local  benevolent  societies  co-op- 
erate. This  Central  Charitable  Bureau  has  been  also  introduced  into 
several  large  Cerman  cities.^ 

By  the  law  of  the  empire,  all  citizens  are  maintained  if  they  need  it. 

1  These  facts  arc  compiled  from  valuable  papers  by  Dr.  Miinsterberg  of  Hamburg,  by 
Dr.  Thoma  of  Freil)urg,  by  L.  F.  Seyffiirdt,  and  by  Dr.  Victor  Bohmert,  chief  of  the  Royal 
Saxon  Statistical  Bureau,  Dresden,  pp.  191-209.  Report  of  International  Congress  of  Chari- 
ties, Chicago,  1893. 


C7/AVSVV.I.V  rJIILAXTIIROPY.  423 

Italy,  in  the  Sunshine, 

has  14,823  institutions  of  charity,  not  counting  6946  charities  that 
are  educational  or  religious,  sustained  at  an  expense  in  one  year  of 
^15,603,021. 

The  census  of  Italy,  in  1S86,  was  about  three-fourths  of  a  million 
less  than  that  of  the  Northwest  Provinces  of  India  in  1872.  If,  there- 
fore, the  sociological  results  of  Brahmanism  were  as  good  as  Christianity 
])roduces,  there  would  be  in  Northwest  Hindustan,  to-day,  at  least 
15,000  charitable  institutions,  other  than  educational  or  religious,  long 
since  founded  by  the  Hindus,  and  now  sustained  by  them  at  an  expense 
of  $16,000,000  a  year. 

How  intensely  alive  is  the  Italian  spirit  of  Christian  charity  is  1 
shown  by  the  increase  in  the  amount  given  to  create  new  foundations.  ■ 
About  three  and  one-third  millions  of  dollars  a  year  were  given  during^ 
the  decade  prior  to  1892.  Of  these  new  funds,  nearly  twelve  millions,' 
of  dollars  were  for  hospitals,  four  millions  for  poorhouses,  three  mil-| 
lions  and  three-fourths  for  day  nurseries  and  kindergartens,  and  more, 
than  fi\e  millions  and  a  quarter  to  institutions  for  distributing  alms.' 
In  F.ngland  and  Wales  twenty-two  persons  out  of  a  thousand  receive 
aid;  in  Italy  twenty-six  out  of  a  thousand. 

In  1880,  the  gross  investment  for  the  Italian  charities,  in  real  estate 
and  cash  capital,  was  ^5359,217,254;  of  which  $310,616,269  was  for 
philanthropic  purposes  not  educational  or  religious.  The  sum  total 
was  increased  thirty-three  millions  of  dollars  in  ten  years  following, 
and  must,  at  this  time,  somewhat  exceed  four  hundred  millions  of 
dollars.^ 

Louis  the  Fourteenth,  a   Quack  Doctor. 

The  Grand  Monarch,  it  appears,  was  in  the  habit  of  sending  out 
932,000  bottles  of  medicine  every  year  for  dosing  all  parts  of  his  king- 
dom, according  to  carefully  prepared  instructions  on  the  labels,  the 
stuff  being  sent  to  charitable  sisters  of  the  Church.  Louis  XVI.,  who 
would  not  be  outdone,  sent  out  2,796,000  bottles;  the  Assembly, 
however,  put  a  stop  to  it.  The  pity  of  the  poor  in  France,  however, 
began  ages  before  that;  so  far  back  as  a.d.  585  the  Council  of  Moen 
recommended  the  laity  not  to  keej)  dogs  to  bark  and  bite  at  beggars, 
and  the  maintenance  of  the  poor  and  the  visitation  of  prisoners  were 
points  named  by  earlier  councils. - 

1  I'iJe  Egisto  Rossi's  peculiarly  satisfactory  report  to  the  International  Congress,  Chi- 
cago, 1893. 

2  Charities  of  France,  by  William  Richards  Lawrence,  pp.  14-19  and  15'S.  Boston, 
J867.     Printed,  but  not  published. 


424  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  name  of  Madame  de  Miramion  ought  to  be  remembered  longer 
than  that  of  Louis  XI\'.  Left  a  widow  at  sixteen,  she  straightway- 
gathered  seven  hundred  sick  folk  into  her  house,  and  when  she  had 
exhausted  her  own  means  in  providing  for  her  hospital,  she  went  a-beg- 
ging on  their  account.      This  was  two  hundred  years  ago. 

The  hospital  is  a  French  fad.  There  were  two  thousand  of  them 
when  the  Crusader  brought  leprosy  home  from  the  East,^  and  there 
were  more  than  that  number  when  the  French  Revolution  came.  Paris 
was  paying  ^ii, 3 13,500  a  year  to  thirty-four  hospitals  in  17S9,  and 
the  present  payment  to  hospitals  and  asylums  by  the  city  for  the  direct 
relief  of  the  poor  is  58,840,200.  There  are  three  hundred  and  eight 
hospitals  in  France,  and  eight  hundred  and  eighty-two  "Hospital 
Homes."  The  servants  and  nuns,  physicians  and  their  assistants,  who 
are  employed  in  these  hospitals,  comprise  a  body  larger  than  the 
"Regular  Army"  of  the  L'nited  States,  being  30,759  in  the  year 
1889. 

The  i)opulation  of  France  in  1886  was  less  than  half  a  million  in 
excess  of  that  of  the  Chinese  province  Kiangsu,  in  which  Nanking 
and  Shanghai  are  situated,  and  yet  if  the  doctrine  of  Confucius  were  as 
productive  of  humanitarian  good  works  as  Christianity  is  in  France, 
we  should  find  that  single  province  of  China  paying  S2, 260,000  a  year 
for  the  relief  of  neglected  childhood,"  and  we  should  find  Kiangsu 
paying  $34,965,000  a  year  for  the  direct  relief  of  the  poor,  as  France 
did  in  1889. « 

To  far-away  readers  upon  another  continent,  who  are  weary  of  the 
detailed  gossip  of  continental  courts  which  fill  the  newspapers,  and  who 
have  no  hearty  liking  for  antique  monarchies,  there  is  nothing  so  re- 
freshing—  like  the  perfumed  air  of  the  rose  gardens  in  the  south  of 
France,  or  a  life-giving  breeze  from  the  Alps  —  as  the  voluminous 
literature  of 

Poor  Relief 

in  Austria,  in  Bavaria,  in  Belgium,  in  the  low-lying  windmill  lands, 
and  in  the  world  of  Olaf  and  the  Vikings. 

All  this  is  so  great  a  contrast,  to  medieval  Europe,  and  the  pagan 
centuries,  that  Liefde's  Charities  of  Europe  reads  like  an  Arabian  tale; 
and  faces,  like  those  of  Immanuel  Wichern  and  Father  Zeller,  appear 
to  us  as  glorified  by  their  self-devotement.  The  story  is  every  way 
more  wonderful   than  that   of   the  knights  of    chivalry.       The  feudal 

1  A.D.  1225. 

-  France,  1868. 

8  The  figures  on  France,  for  the  most  part,  are  found  in  the  report  to  the  International 
Congress,  1893,  presented  by  the  erudite  M.  Herbert  Valleroux. 


CIIR/S7VAX  rillLAXrHROPY.  425 

lords  i)f  c;h;irity  in  Central  l-'.uropc,  during  some  generations  past,  are/ 
<leserving  of  the  fealty  of  all  mankind.  / 

An  eminent  American,  particularly  well  read  in  the  literature  of 
philanthropy,  and  not  unfamiliar  with  the  working  of  practical  benev- 
olence at  home  and  abroad,  has  told  me  that  in  respect  to  the  new  age 
of  humanitarian  service  our  countrymen  have  much  to  learn  from  the 
Continental  head  and  the  English  heart  in  dealing  with  the  unfortunate 
and  the  heavy-laden.  As  an  illustration  of  the  trend  of  Christian 
charity  in  Central  Europe,  he  has  called  my  attention  to  what  may  be 
called 

Tlie  Holy  Land  of  the   Tciitobiirger  Forest. 

It  will  interest  every  one  who  has  ever  seen  Thumann's  magnificent 
picture  of  the  Return  of  the  Victorious  Germans  from  this  ancient 
realm  of  the  wood.  'Tis  not  many  ages  ago  that  this  part  of  \\'est- 
phalia  was  peopled  by  the  most  competent  savages  on  the  globe,  who 
generation  after  generation  contended  fiercely  againsi  Christianity,  and 
there  is  nowhere  in  the  world  a  more  triumphant  exhibit  of  the  vic- 
tories of  the  Cross  than  among  the  German  peasantry  of  the  ancient 
stock,  as  found  to-day  in  the  Ravensberger  Land.^ 

It  is  at  Bethel,  whose  map  is  dotted  with  Bible  names  which  mark 
the  cottages  of  mercy.  Heermann,  the  blind  peasant,  prayed  up  and 
down  this  country  for  years,  and  introduced  here  the  forces  which 
promoted  the  spiritual  life  of  the  people.  And  hither  came  Pastor 
von  Bodelschwingle,  who  has  been  to  God  what  a  man's  hand  is  to  a 
man  in  the  practical  application  of  Christianity  in  this  densely  peopled 
agricultural  district. 

Here  upon  a  hill  in  the  beech  wood  we  find  a  Colony  of  Epileptics. 
It  is  no  asylum  or  charitable  institution,  but  a  collection  of  cottages 
for  fourteen  hundred  afflicted  people,  who  have  an  opportunity  to  earn 
their  livelihood  by  a  great  variety  of  industries,  by  such  work  as  they 
can  do  between  the  attacks  of  the  disorder  that  brings  them  here. 
And  their  living  is  pieced  out  by  thousands  of  Christian  farmers,  who 
delight  to  load  up  their  great  German  wagons  with  food  for  God's 
sick  folk. 

And  here,  as  naturally  as  the  springing  up  of  the  wheat,  we  find 
concomitant  charities,  either  one  of  which  would  draw  the  eyes  of 
an  army  of  newspaper  reporters  in  America.  Not  to  speak  of  the 
Labor  Colony,  and  the  Association  Workman's  Home,  both  instructive 
experiments  in  practical  sociology,  we  see,  in  the  immediate  neighbor- 
hood of  the  epileptic  cottages,  the  Westphalia  Brotherhood  of  Nazareth, 

1  Consult  A  Colony  of  Mercy.     J.  Sutter.     New  York,  1893. 


426  THE    TRTUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

a  house  of  trained  nurses  who  are  ready  to  serve  God  at  the  sick  bed. 
The  men,  too,  are  specially  fitted  to  engage  in  a  variety  of  other  ser- 
vices. They  are  self -devoted  to  lives  of  usefulness,  living  for  others, 
and  not  hired  to  do  it. 

Here  too  is  Sarepta,  the  Westphalian  Mother-house  for  training 
Deaconesses.  They  become  experts  at  nursing,  and  in  various  forms 
of  parochial  helpfulness  ;  five  hundred  of  them  having  gone  from  this 
house  to  Africa,  America,  Holland,  or  France. 

In  this  Germany  Holy  Land,  there  is  scarcely  a  family  that  has  not 
a  son  or  a  daughter  who  has  gone  forth  to  become  a  ministering  one  in 
some  form  of  lay  service;  not  to  make  money  by,  but  to  follow  as  a 
calling  from  God.  Many  of  them  have  become  foreign  missionaries, 
and  those  who  do  not  go,  deny  themselves  to  support  those  who  do  go. 
A  peasant  girl  has  been  known  to  walk  ten  miles  to  a  missionary  meet- 
ing, and  fast  for  the  day,  to  sa\e  half  a  penny  for  the  contribution  box. 

This  hajjpy  land  is  peopled  by  musical  hosts,  with  all  kinds  of  instru- 
ments and  well-attuned  voices;  they  are  practicing  to  join  the  celestial 
choirs.  They  rise  at  two  o'clock  of  a  summer  morning  and  journey 
from  distant  farm  lands,  coming  up  to  Bethel  with  hundreds  of  instru- 
ments, and  their  singing  is  like  listening  to  the  angels  of  God,  so 
simple  it  is,  and  so  heartfelt,  and  as  unassuming  as  the  caroling  of 
birds. 

And  they  pay  as  well  as  pray.  Here,  a  little  while  ago,  they  raised 
two  thousand  pounds  in  a  fortnight  for  a  Baby  Castle,  to  house  a  hun- 
dred epileptic  little  girls.  The  money  was  given  in  pennies,  four 
hundred  thousand  of  them,  each  one  a  thank-offering  for  one  healthy 
child  of  the  Ravensberger  stock,  and  sometimes  two  pennies  for  a  child 
now  gathered  to  the  Heavenly  Fold. 

All  this  is  a  growth  of  two  generations,  the  most  of  it  in  one.  It 
shows  the  power  of  Christianity  to-day,  and  in  respect  to  the  history 
of  Germany  it  is  related  to  the  baptism  of  Wittekind  at  the  Gate  of 
Westphalia. 


CHRISTIAN  rillLANTIIROPY.  ^11 


3.    The  Outpouring  of  British  Gold. 

That  is,  a  little  of  it,  since  it  is  ini])racticable  to  present  extensive 
statistics  of  the  great  Anglo-Saxon  charities,  even  if  complete  informa- 
tion were  obtainable. 

In  the  time  of  l<^lizabeth  there  were  charities  "for  relief  of  aged, 
impotent,  and  poor  people;  for  maintenance  of  sick  and  maimed  sol- 
diers and  mariners;  for  education  and  preferment  of  orphans;  for 
marriages  of  poor  maidens;  for  aid  and  help  of  young  tradesmen, 
handicraftsmen,  and  persons  decayed;  and  for  relief  or  redemption  of 
prisoners  or  captives."  ^ 

I'he  charitable  institutions  of  England  and  ^^'ales  made  their  first 
statistical  return  1 786-1 7S8.  Of  thirteen  thousand  parishes  and  town- 
ships all  but  fourteen  reported.  At  that  time  the  privately  endowed 
charities  produced  an  annual  income  of  somewhat  more  than  two  and 
a  half  million  dollars. - 

The  endowed  charities,  now,  or  rather  such  of  them  as  have  been 
placed  under  the  control  of  the  Charity  Commissioners,  have  a  total 
annual  income  of  nearly  eleven  millions  of  dollars.^  This  does  not 
include  the  universities  and  colleges  and  the  cathedral  foundations. 

The  most  of  these  endowments  are  in  lands;  more  than  half  a  mil- 
lion acres,  renting  at  more  than  seven  and  a  half  millions  of  dollars. 
Iiesides  these  lands  there  are  funds  amounting  to  some  ninety-eight 
millions  of  dollars.  The  entire  revenue  in  1877,  at  four  per  cent, 
represented  a  gross  charitable  capital,  in  land  and  in  moneyed  invest- 
ments, of  8266,750, 000. "^ 

Of  the  annual  income  of  these  endowed  charities,  somewhat  more 
than  four  and  a  half  millions^  is  distributed  to  the  poor,  and  from 
it  also  there  are  maintained  about  a  thousand  asylums  and  alms- 
houses. 

The  municipal  care  ot  the  poor,  early  established,  was  largely 
developed  under  Elizabeth.  The  municipal  aid  to  the  poor  in  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  in  1873,  was  :r;37, 298,077 ;  this,  with  that  given  by 
the  endowed  charities,  makes  a  total  of  541,833,545  poor  relief  in  one 
year.*' 

l43Eliz.  c.  4. 

-  ^^528,710. 

3  ;/^2, 198,461  in  1877. 

■*  The  late  Frederick  Martin,  editor  of  the  Statesman's  Year  Book,  in  the  Eticyc.  Brit. 

5  ^935.148. 

6  The  poor  relief  in  the  United  Kingdom,  through  money  raised  by  law,  amounted  in 
five  years  —  1887-1891 — to  $260,000,000.     Statesman's  Year  Book. 


428  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

ChihU 

is  the  Chinese  province  in  which  Pekin  is  situated.  It  is  six  hundred 
and  twenty-nine  square  miles  larger  than  England  and  Wales.  The 
poy)ulation  is  about  the  same.  If  the  outcome  of  Confucianism  is 
as  good  as  that  of  Christianity,  then  there  must  be  to-day  some  forty 
millions  of  dollars  a  year  given  to  relieve  the  poor  in  Chihli,  of 
which  seven-eighths  is  paid  by  the  government,  and  the  remainder 
by  endowed  charities  representing  (at  four  per  cent)  a  capital  of 
$113,386,700  laid  by  for  the  perpetual  use  of  the  poor.  If  Chihli 
cannot  make  this  showing,  Confucianism  is  not  so  good  as  Christianity, 
as  a  humanitarian  scheme. 

London. 

It  is  estimated,  says  Mr.  Frederick  Martin,  that  the  total  sum  raised 
in  England  annually  for  charitable  purposes  amounts  to,  if  it  does 
not  exceed,  fifty  millions  of  dollars.  Seven-tenths  of  this  is  London 
charity;  at  least  Edward  Denison  thought  so  in  1870, — $35,000,000. 
So  that  if  any  one  thinks  of  John  Bull  as  a  fiighty  old  gentleman,  spend- 
ing his  money,  most  of  it,  in  missions  to  the  South  Sea  Islands,  he 
is  not  good  at  guessing;  the  cannibals  do  not  take  it  all,  there  is  a 
little  left  for  his  own  islanders. 

INIr.  Arnold  White  ^  says  that  the  annual  cost  of  the  London  charities 
is  more  than  that  of  the  Swedish  government, —  the  king  and  his  court, 
the  army  and  navy,  the  school  system,  the  church,  and  the  interest  on 
the  Swedish  debt. 

Of  millions  of  dollars,  twenty-one  and  a  half,  and  more,  were  spent 
upon  a  thousand  and  thirteen  London  charities,  1883-84."  The  deaf 
and  dumb  and  the  blind,  with  forty-six  institutions,  fifty-five  orphan 
asylums,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-eight  pensions,  charities,  and 
institutions  for  the  aged,  expend  $3,623,397  a  year.  There  are  ninety- 
five  institutions  for  general  relief  of  the  needy,  that  expend  a  million 
and  a  half  dollars. 

With  all  respect  to  the  memory  of  Henry  VIII.,  Dr.  T.  J.  Bar- 
nardo,  of  the  two,  deserves  better  to  be  remembered.  He  has  founded 
fifty-one  charitable  institutions,  including  a  few  branches  large  enough 
to  be  trunks. 

Dr.  Baiuardo 

apparently  went  into  London  like  the   Irishman  at  Donnybrook  Fair, 
—  "Wherever  you  see  a  head,  hit  it."     Wherever  the  Doctor  saw  the 

1  Problems  of  a  Great  City,  p.  245.     London,  1887. 

2  Problems  of  a  Great  City,  pp.  257,  258 ;  tables  by  Mr.  W.  l".  Howe. 


ci/Jk/stlix  rnrr.AXTiiRorv.  429 

livdia-headed  \\'oe  of  the  city  erecting  itself,  he  up  with  a  new  institu- 
tion and  hit  it.  To  ilhistrate, —  in  somewhat  disorderly  fashion  as  to 
the  arrangement,  much  as  he  did  in  founding:  — 

They  are  all  in  Lonilon,  unless  otherwise  specified ;  and  all  free  to 
the  needy,  unless  'tis  said  otherwise.  Here,  then,  in  the  "Children's 
Fold,"  a  hundred  cripples;  the  Babies'  Castle;  and  a  "Nursery  Home 
for  very  little  boys,"  in  Jersey.  There  is  a  "Labor  House"  for  two 
hundred  destitute  youths,  of  seventeen  or  more,  a  voluntary  industrial 
home;  those  who  do  well  for  six  or  eight  months  are  sent  to  Canada. 
A  thousand  boys  or  so,  over  thirteen,  have  been  found  by  agents  who 
go  out  to  find  the  homeless,  and  they  have  been  brought  into  a  volun- 
tary "Home  for  Working  and  Destitute  Lads,"  where  they  work  at 
brush-making,  boot-making,  tailoring,  and  carpentering.  Then,  there 
is  a  "Farm  School,"  in  Worcestershire,  where  forty-seven  boys  are 
maintained  by  a  farmer,  for  the  work  they  do.  Then,  too,  there  are 
forty-nine  detached  cottages  and  five  larger  households,  where  a  thou- 
sand girls  are  maintained,  in  Essex;  —  "Village  Homes  for  Orphans, 
Neglected,  and  Destitute  Girls."  The  Doctor  catches  the  waifs  and 
strays  by  "Open-all-night  Refuge  Houses  for  Homeless  Boys  and 
Girls,"  —  there  are  four  such  in  London  and  seven  in  the  provinces; 
at  one  point  in  London  one  thousand  and  seventy-seven  boys  and  three 
hundred  and  fourteen  girls  asking  for  lodging  in  1887-88.  He  main- 
tains "Ragged  Day  and  Sunday  Schools,"  with  a  free  breakfast  and 
dinner  table  for  the  children  attending  in  the  winter  months;  there  were 
54,438  hot  meals  given  in  1887-88.  There  is  a  "Factory  Girls'  Club 
and  Institute,"  educational;  with  classes  for  instruction  in  sewing  and 
dress-making,  reading  and  Bible  classes.  There  is  a  "Working  Lads' 
Institute,"  with  reading  and  recreation  rooms  and  a  gymnasium,  all 
for  a  nominal  fee.  The  "  Edinburg  Castle  "  Cabmen's  Shelter  provides 
refreshments  at  a  low  price.  "The  City  Messengers'  Brigade"  gives 
employment  to  poor  lads;  a  uniform  being  provided  and  situations 
found.  The  "L'nion  Jack  Rag  Collecting  Brigade"  employs  boys 
from  nine  to  fourteen  years  of  age  to  collect  waste  paper  from  offices 
and  sort  it  into  paper  stock.  The  "  Union  Jack  Shoeblacks'  Brigade 
and  Home  "  comprises  twenty  boys,  a  voluntary  association.  The  "  Leo- 
pold House  Orphan  Home  "  has  three  hundred  and  fifty  boys  between 
ten  and  thirteen.  There  is  a  hospital  for  any  who  fall  sick  in  the 
Doctor's  Homes,  "Her  Majesty's  Infirmary  for  Sick  ('hildren";  and 
there  is  a  "Convalescent  Home,"  first  three  weeks  for  boys,  then  three 
weeks  for  girls.  There  is  a  "Young  Workmen's  Hotel  ";  neat,  cheap 
lodgings  and  a  Christian  Home  for  the  young  men  who  have  left  the 
various  shops  in  the  Doctor's  Homes.     The  "Solomon's  Lane  Ragged 


430  THE    TKIUMrilS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Schools  "  give  religious  education  to  three  hundred  children  of  the 
poorest  class.  There  is  a  "Dorcas  House,"  a  mission  hall  for  the 
poorest  folk ;  there  being  more  than  seven  hundred  in  weekly  atten- 
dance. "St.  Ann's  Gospel  Hall  "  is  an  iron  building  used  for  a  chil- 
dren's church,  and  for  a  vast  variety  of  meetings  for  children;  seating 
six  hundred.  "The  People's  Mission  Church  "  accommodates  three 
thousand ;  there  being  an  attendance  during  the  week  of  five  thousand. 
The  "Evangelical  Deaconess'  Institute"  is  the  home  of  a  score  of 
Deaconesses,  with  a  Lady  Superintendent;  who  constantly  work  for 
the  social,  mental,  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the  poor  at  the  East  End, 
—  during  one  year  making  19,741  visits.  The  "East  End  Medical 
Mission"  had  7422  patients  in  one  year,  and  put  up  17,231  prescrip- 
tions. 

All  told,  the  Barnardo  Homes  have  nearly  five  thousand  orphan  and 
waif  children  who  are  now  being  maintained,  educated,  and  taught 
trades.  There  are  twenty-six  hundred  of  them  always  under  the  sole 
charge  of  the  Church  of  England,  attending  only  church  schools. 
Twenty-four  thousand  children  have  been  received  since  1866.  Fifty 
or  sixty  new  ones  aiJ])ear  every  week  in  the  winter.  Two  thousand 
young  children  are  now  boarded  out  in  rural  districts,  under  careful 
supervision.  There  are  fourteen  handicrafts  taught;  and  the  girls  in 
the  cottages  are  trained  for  domestic  service.  Six  thousand  five  hun- 
dred and  seventy-one  youths  have  been  trained,  tested,  and  placed  out 
in  the  colonies, —  ninety-eight  per  cent  of  whom  have  done  well. 

All  this  cost,  at  last  reports,  $493,010  for  a  year. 

This  sample  work  illustrates  what  is  being  done  by  thousands  of 
Christian  workers  throughout  the  great  city.  The  mere  Index  to  the 
Charities  Register  and  Dii^est  of  London,^  comprises  seventy-seven 
closely  printed  pages  in  double  columns, —  there  are  eight  hundred 
and  twenty-three  pages  of  descriptive  text:  it  is  a  book  worth  more 
than  all  the  Shastras  of  India,  the  Chinese  Classics,  the  Tomes  of 
Tibet,  and  the  Alcoran.  He  who  doubts  the  humanitarian  tendency 
of  Christianity  had  better  buy  this  book  if  he  will  not  buy  the  Bible. 

This  book  does  not  include  all  the  charities  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
but  only  such  as  are  available  for  London;  many  of  them  are,  however, 
to  be  found  in  the  inland  counties,  a  few  in  Scotland,  and  rarely  one 
across  St.  George's  Channel.  Within  a  small  area,  not  far  from  the 
size  of  Michigan,  and  with  fifteen  times  as  many  people  in  it,  there  are 
not  less  than  twenty-eight  hundred  and  fifty-three  charitable  institu- 
tions, besides  nine  Iniiidred  and  thirty-four  small  cntlovved  charities 
in  the  j^arishes  of  London.     And  this  does  not  tell  the  story,  but  only 

1  1890.     Longmans  .S:  Co.,  for  the  Charity  Organization  Society. 


a/A'/sr/.lX  PHILAXTJIROrV. 


431 


that   part   which   is  rehitod  to  Loinlon  through  the  societies  for  the 
( )rganiz;ition  of  Charity. 

Much  pains  has  been  taken  to  i)ick  out  and  enumerate  these  chari- 
ties; they  are,  however,  tabulated  for  the  most  part  under  the  General 
Divisions  of  the  Digest. 


I.     RELIEF    IN    VHVSICAL    AKFLICTION. 


Cliarities  for    the    Blind;     asylums, 
retreats,   schools,     and     money 

relief 115 

Deaf  and  Dumb 32 

Cripples 5 


Lunatics 

Inebriate  Asylums 

Imbeciles 

Hospitals  and  Homes  for  Incurables 


18 

20 


II.     KKLIEI-    IN    SICKNESS. 


Hospitals 14S 

Free  Dispensaries 41 

Provident  Dispensaries 44 


Convalescent  Homes 

Institutions  for  Training  Nurses. 


261 

28 


III.     RELIEF    IN    DISTRESS. 


Charities  that  afford  money  relief  to 

the  poor 1 30 

Relief  in   kind,  soup  kitchens,  rag- 
ged schools,  etc 88 

Charities  that  afford  Temporary  Shel- 
ter       21 

Day  Nurseries 16 

Homes  for  Children : 

Orphanages 143 

Church  of  England  Waif  and  Stray 
Homes 40 


Homes  for  Children  {j:ont.')  : 

Homes  for  Boarding  out  under  the 
Poor  Law 

Other  Homes  for  children 

Homes  for  the  Employed  : 

For  boys  

For  working  girls 

For  women 

Charities  for  the  .\ged  : 

Homes 

Pensions 


139 
23 

21 

9 

92 


IV.     RELIEF    IN    MOR.VL    INFIKMITV. 


Prisoners'  Aid  Societies  in  London.  .  16 

Reformatories 48 

Industrial  Schools 125 

Shelters,  Houses  of  Refuge,  and  As- 
sociations for  aiding  the  Penitent 

among  fallen  women 302 


Friendly  Houses,  where  Penitents  re- 
ceive a  warm  welcome 392 

Societies  to  suppress  Intemperance 

and  Vice 2 ; 


TO    BEFRIEND   YOLNG    WO.MEN. 


London  V.  W.  C.  A.  Local  Institutes,  22 

Boarding  Houses,  and  Restaurants  20 

Other  Institutions 21 

Girls'  Friendly  Society : 

Lodges  in  London 15 

Lodges  in  the  Provinces 40 

Clubs   and   recreation   rooms    for 

working  girls ....  214 


Girls'  Friendly  Society  {cont.)  : 

I  lomes  of  Rest q 

Other  Working  Girls'  Clubs 20 

Metropolitan    Association    for     be- 
friending young  servants: 
Homes  and  Training  Houses  ....      14 
Registry  offices 30 


432  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

VI.     TO   BEFRIEND    WORKING    MEN    AND    WOMEN,   YOUNG   MEN    AND    LADS. 

Young  Men's  Institutes  and  Associa-  Other  Institutions  for  laboring  men . .       4 

tions  in  London 5      Institutes    and    other    Societies   for 

Societies  to  improve  the  condition,  Working  Lads 34 

—  physical,  social,  and  intellect-  To  aid  Working  Women  to  Employ- 

ual,  —  of  working  men  and  wo-  ment  when  in  special  need il 

men 18       Humane    Societies  to   protect    Life, 

Societies  and  companies  to  improve  and    to    protect    Women    and 

the  dwellings  of  laboring  men. .      24  Children 10 

Social   settlements    in   London,  and  Emigration  Societies 26 

other  societies  for  the  poor ....  5 

Workingmen's    and    Working    Wo- 
men's Colleges  and   Institutes.  .  4 

VII.     SOCIETIES   TO   PROTECT   ANIMALS 9 

TOTAL    NL'.MUEK    OK    SPECIFICATIONS    IN   TABLES    I.-VII 32S3 

The  Nine  Hundred  and  Tliirty-foiir  Local  Endoived  Cliarities 

in  the  different  parishes  of  London  are  not  educational;  they  are  small 
and  limited  to  a  district,  —  for  the  relief  of  the  sick,  the  poor,  the 
aged,  by  food,  by  clothing,  by  cash,  and  by  small  almshouses;  they 
are,  a  good  many,  to  aid  apprentices  and  to  better  the  condition  of 
workingmen. 

Hospitals. 

The  charities  of  London,  and  of  the  United  Kingdom  so  far  as  they 
are  available  for  London,  comprise  not  only  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  institutions  and  charities  for  the  blind,  the  deaf  and  dumb,  crip- 
ples, lunatics,  inebriates  and  incurables,  but  there  are  two  hundred  and 
sixty-one  hospitals,  dispensaries,  and  institutions  for  training  nurses. 
Of  the  eighty-five  dispensaries,  forty-one  located  in  London  are  free, 
and  many  of  the  others  provide  for  a  certain  number  of  free  patients; 
of  the  forty-one  free,  there  are  thirty-one  that  report  92,286  home 
visits  in  one  year,  and  254,398  patients.  There  were  not  far  from  a 
million  consultations.^ 

These  figures  pertain  to  thirty-one  dispensaries:  there  are,  in  all, 
eighty-five.  If  the  estimate  in  the  Encyclopedia  Britanuica  is  well 
made,  that  there  were  from  eight  hundred  thousand  to  a  million  free 
patients  a  year,  some  forty  odd  years  ago,  when  there  were  thirty-five 

1  Of  tlie  patients,  most  came  more  than  once.  For  example,  with  7422  patients,  there 
were  17,231  prescriptions ;  with  16,048  patients,  there  were  37,362  attendances.  Four  dis- 
pensaries report  140,571  attendances.  It  is  a  moderate  estimate  to  speak  of  a  million  visits 
made  by  patients  to  the  thirty-one  dispensaries. 


CI/KIS 77.  /.V  PIIILANTIIROP J •.  433 

dispensaries  anil  a  smaller  London,  it  seems  likely  that  the  well-to-do 
citizens  of  London  give  free  medical  treatment  to  more  than  half  the 
entire  ])opnlation  of  the  city,  the  poorer  half,  whenever  they  need  it. 

Of  the  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  hospitals,  there  are  one  hundred 
and  fifteen  in  London  that  are  maintained  at  a  cost  of  about  five  million 
dollars  a  year.  Mr.  Arnold  White  says  that  ninety-two  of  these  hos- 
pitals receive  ^600,000  a  year  by  subscription,  and  that  ^95,236  is 
subscribed  for  one  hundred  ami  eleven  other  medical  institutions, — 
the  dispensaries,  the  houses  of  convalescents,  and  for  the  training  of 
nurses.  Then  there  comes  the  annual  Hospital  Sunday,  with  $125,000 
taken  in  the  boxes.     The  hospital  charity  is  popular.      For  a  new  one, 

Jtiiiiy  Lind's  Sotigs  built  a  ^'^ Nightingale'' s    Wing," 

costing  some  $60,000.  Not  content  with  a  vast  number  of  private 
hospitals  for  children,  London  furnishes  a  score  of  public  hospitals  for 
the  children  of  the  poor. 

The  oldest  hospital  endowments  run  back  to  the  time  of  the  Cru- 
sades. St.  Bartholomew,  a.d.  iioo,  ministers  to  179,159  "in"  and 
"out"  patients,  with  nearly  $200,000  income.  St.  Thomas,  a.d.  1553, 
has  $200,000  income.  The  income  of  five  hospitals,  Westminster,  St. 
George's,  the  Royal  Free,  Guy's,  and  the  London,  amounts  to  more 
than  $700,000  a  year;  and  they  care  for  "in"  and  "out"  patients, 
213,000,  Of  the  annual  income  of  the  endowed  charities  of  England, 
;^i99, 140  is  for  hospitals  and  dispensaries.^ 

There  are  not  fewer  than  sixty-five  convalescent  homes  and  fresh- 
air  charities  available  for  workingmen  and  working  women,  and  for 
the  poor  of  the  city  of  London.  And  the  hospital  system  is  supple- 
mented by  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  other  homes  for  convalescents. 

"A  few  times,"  says  Archbishop  Trench,  concerning  our  Saviour's 
miracles  of  healing,  "A  few  times  He  healed  the  sick;  but  in  the 
reverence  for  man's  body  which  His  Gospel  teaches,  in  the  sympathy 
for  all  forms  of  suffering  which  flows  out  of  it,  in  the  sure  advance  of 
all  worthier  science  which  it  imi)lies  and  ensures,  in  and  by  aid  of  all 
this,  these  miraculous  cures  unfold  themselves  into  the  whole  art  of 
Christian  medicine,  into  all  the  alleviations  and  removements  of  ])ain 
and  disease,  which  are  so  rare  in  other  and  so  freipient  in  Christian 
lands." 

This  amazing  exhibit  of  Christian  charity  is  within  small  area. 
Japan  is  two  times  and  a  half  as  large  as  England  and  ^Vales,  and  the 

1  The  endowments  of  two  ancient  royal  hospitals,  Christ's  Hospital  and  Bridewell,  have 
been  so  changed  as  to  educate  one  thousand  boys  and  to  maintain  an  industrial  school, 
at  a  gross  expense  of  more  than  335° .°oo  a  year. 
2  E 


434  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

population  more  than  a  third  larger;  if  Buddhism,  with  forty  thousand 
Japanese  monks  as  leaders,  deserves  well  of  humanity,  what  charities 
are  there  to  show  for  it?  India  is  more  than  twenty-three  times  as 
large,  and  it  has  nine  times  the  population.  What  has  Brahmanism 
been  doing  for  the  working  classes  and  for  the  poor,  during  four  thou- 
sand years?  Turkey  is  more  than  forty-one  times  as  large,  and  its 
population  is  much  the  larger.  What  has  Mohammedanism  done  to 
equal  the  philanthropic  work  wrought  by  Christianity?  China  is  more 
than  seventy-five  times  as  large,  and  it  has  thirteen  times  as  many 
people.  What  has  Confucianism  to  show  as  a  match  for  Christian 
charities? 

4.    American  Charities. 

There  are  no  means  of  making  an  equally  satisfactory  statement  upon 
this  point, —  the  data  having  never  been  collated.  This  is  not,  how- 
ever, important  so  far  as  concerns  the  plan  of  the  book,  which  makes 
no  pretense  of  cataloguing  charities,  but  alludes  to  them  only  for  illus- 
trating the  principle  that  underlies  them,  and  for  the  purpose  of  contrast. 

In  educational  endowments,  it  seems  likely  that  the  American  leads 
the  world;  it  being  the  aim  of  many  modest  men,  of  merely  moderate 
means,  to  add  unspeakable  dignity  to  their  lives  by  laying  foundations 
that  perpetuate  their  personal  influence. 

In  respect  to  the  relief  of  poverty,  there  is  no  such  problem  to  deal 
with  as  in  Europe. 

The  total  number  of  native  Americans  in  almshouses  in  the  entire 
United  States,  where  all  the  needy  are  cared  for  by  system,  more 
thoroughly  perhaps  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world,  was  only 
45,397  in  1890.  And  there  were  only  99,122  native  American  in- 
mates of  the  benevolent  institutions  of  the  United  States,  exclusive 
of  the  insane  and  feeble-minded,  the  deaf  and  the  blind,  who  num- 
bered 204,754  natives  in  1880.^  This  makes  a  gross  number  of  less 
than  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  of  the  dependent  classes,  or  less 
than  .005  of  the  jiopulation.  This  is  approximate  only,  but  it  shows 
the  self-helpfulness  of  a  great  Christian  nation,  extended  over  a  vast 
area  of  arable  land, —  a  new  continent  with  plenty  of  work. 

The  great  state  of  Ohio,  for  example,  had  occasion  to  pay  out  little 
more  than  two  and  a  half  million  dollars,  as  the  total  charity  output 
for  1890;  of  which  not  seventeen  per  cent  was  expended  for  out-door 
relief,  and  only  forty-two  per  cent  for  the  poor,  including  those  in  the 
county  infirmaries.     The  bulk  of  the  money  was  i)aid  for  the  insane, 

1  This  is  an  estimate,  based  on  the  proportion  of  natives  in  tlie  two  former  classes. 


C//AVS7VA.V  rillLA.XrJIKOPy.  4.35 

the  feeble-minded,  thr  deaf,  dumb,  and  l)bnd,  for  sailors'  and  soldiers' 
homes,  for  orphans  ojul  children's  homes, —  >  1,464, 700. 

The  generous  care  of  the  poor  is  shown  by  the  states  of  reniis\  hania 
anil  New  York,  where  there  are  more  foreign  born  poor  than  in  any 
other  eijual  area  in  the  I'nion.  In  New  York,  in  twenty-three  years, 
1S68-1890,  the  money  paid  out  for  country  ])oorhouses  and  city  alms- 
houses amounted  to  nearly  sixty  millions  of  dollars.  The  out-tloor 
and  in-door  relief  of  1890  amounted  to  513,319,864.  Pennsylvania 
l)aid  out  in  1892,  for  homes  for  needy  children,  and  for  in-door  and 
out-door  relief  of  the  poor,  $4,272,868,  besides  $2,036,822  for  the 
insane  and  feeble-minded,  the  deaf,  dumb,  and  blind. 

Pennsylvania,  in  1892,  lacked  but  little  of  having  invested  fourteen 
million  dollars  in  the  plant  for  sixty-five  hospitals;  there  being  no 
report  of  twenty-five  additional  hospitals  and  thirteen  dispensaries.^ 
The  hospital  receipts  for  one  year  amounted  to  more  than  twelve  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars,  of  which  seventy-two  per  cent  was  from  endow- 
ments or  private  contributions,  in  nearly  equal  parts.  A  partial  list  of 
the  Pennsylvania  asylums  and  homes  gives  twenty-seven  for  the  aged, 
and  sixty-one  for  children,  of  which  twenty-four  are  for  orphans. 
There  are  thirty-seven  charities  for  children  in  Philadelphia;  not  for 
their  education  as  a  specialty. 

The  population  of  Pennsylvania  is  not  far  from  that  of  Turkey  in 
Europe.  The  difference  in  charities  between  Moslems  and  Christians 
is  easily  determined. - 

New  Y'ork  City  gives  away  S8, 000, 000  a  year  in  charity,  through 
eight  hundred  and  fifty  relief  agencies;  three  hundred  and  thirty 
institutions  dispense  four  millions,  besides  the  municipal  charities  of 
a  million  and  a  half. 

New  York  State  has  invested  §7,798,458  in  country  poorhouses  and 
city  almshouses,  and  two  hundred  and  seventeen  charitable  institutions 
represent  a  real  and  personal  property  of  $25,959,439.  Their  net 
receipts  for  1890  amounted  to  $7,247,195,  which  supported  53,820 
persons,  of  whom  more  than  half  were  under  sixteen  years  of  age.  Of 
these  institutions  eighty-seven  were  for  children,  fifty-five  being  for 
orphans,  and  twenty-five  for  the  aged. 

1  The  free  dispensary  patients  in  1877  numbered  a  liundrcd  and  thirty  thousand. 

-  One  or  two  states  in  America  are  as  good  as  many  for  instituting  the  comparison. 
The  statistics,  for  example,  show  that  the  care  of  insane  patients  is  widely  distributed 
throughout  the  Union,  there  being  in  the  United  States  one  hundred  and  si.xteen  public 
institutions,  besides  thirty-eight  private.  So,  as  to  the  blind,  tlierc  are  thirty-three  public 
institutions  widely  scattered,  for  2931  pupils,  gathered  here  and  there  throughout  the  nation. 
In  like  manner,  what  is  true  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  is  measurably  true  of  other 
states  as  to  multiform  charities. 


436 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Besides  these  we  have  seventy-seven  New  York  hospitals,  with  a 
plant  costing  $17,483,151,  and  net  receipts,  for  1890,  $3,399,502,  of 
which  $1,288,316  came  in  private  gifts  within  the  year. 

The  New  York  City  hos])itals  have  six  thousand  beds,  and  there  are 
thirty-four  dispensaries,  with  504,990  free  patients  in  1890.^ 

Compare  this  with  Shansi  ])rovince  in  China,  which  is  a  little  larger 
than  New  York  State  in  area,  and  has  nearly  three  times  the  population, 
and  then  know  the  difference   in  charitv  between  Confucianism  and 


AT   HOME    IN   THE   COUNTRY. 
How  life  is  brightened  for  the  children  of  the  poor.  —  Younkin. 

Christianity.  Kiangsu,  in  which  Shanghai  is  situated,  is  not  quite 
so  large  as  New  N'ork,  and  has  more  than  six  times  the  population. 
What  has  it  to  show  for  charities  upon  any  such  scale  as  that  of  the 
Empire  State?  'J'he  gift  of  the  state  of  Christian  Ohio  to  the  poor  in 
1890  was  larger  than  the  poor  tax  of  the  entire  Japanese  empire  in  1893, 
although  the  Sunrise  i)opulation  is  thirteen  times  that  of  the  Buckeyes.^ 

1  The  Presbyterian   Hospital  treated  4932  patients  last  year,  only  152  of  whom  were 
Presbyterians. 

2  Whenever  the  statistics  of  the  American  charities  are  collated,  it  will  be  found  that  the 
newer  portions  of  our  Union  arc  dealing  most  generously  by  their  needy.    And  note  will 


C/IK/S  7V.1.V  rillLANTHROP  Y. 


437 


5.    Boston   Benevolkn'ce. 

\\f  F.DUARn  KvERETT  Hai.e,  D.D.,  I.L.n. 

The  woman  who  comes  to  IJoston,  unprotected  and  alone,  finds, 
when  she  leaves  the  train,  a  sympathetic,  motherly  agent  of  the  Young 
Travelers'  Aid  Society.  From  her  the  stranger  will  receive  advice  and 
assistance.  She  will  be  placed  in  a  car  or  transfer,  if  she  wishes  to 
cross  the  city,  oftentimes  personally  guidetl  to  her  destination.      If  her 


THE    MOUNT    HOPt    COUNTRY    HOME, 
Of  the  Boston  North  End  Mission. 


money  is  foreign,  it  will  be  changed  for  her;  if  her  tongue  is  strange, 
a  translator  will  be  found:  if  she  arrives  late  at  night,  and  there  is  no 
destination,  the  room  of  the  Young  Travelers'  .Aid  Society  is  open  to  her, 
and  in  the  morning  she  is  cared  for.     The  Temporary  Home  of  the  City 

1)6  made  of  the  valued  service  of  the  saints  of  the  earlier  church  in  their  moclcrn  hospital 
work  in  Roman  Catholic  charities  in  every  part  of  the  West.  The  Little  Sisters  of  the 
Poor,  the  Sisters  of  Mercy,  the  Sisters  of  Charily,  the  Sisters  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  the 
Sisters  of  Providence,  comprise  a  vast  body  of  devout  women,  self-dedicated  to  the  service 
of  the  poor  and  those  infirm  in  body,  in  mind,  or  in  moral  purpose. 

There  are  nearly  five  hundred  charitable  societies  or  houses  in  London  ihat  bear  the 
names  of  Christian  saints,  and  the  original  saints  now  made  perfect  must  delight  in  this 
method  of  keeping  alive  their  names  upon  the  earth. 


438  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

on  Chardon  Street  will  receive  her  if  penniless,  or  the  Temporary- 
Home  for  Working  Women  on  Shawmut  Avenue.  In  either  of  these 
places,  she  must  work  for  her  board  until  work  is  found. 

Intelligence  offices  are  numerous;  but  the  Industrial  Aid  Society, 
one  of  the  oldest  of  Boston's  charities,  is  carried  on  without  fees,  in 
order  to  put  people  where  they  belong.  The  agent  is  in  correspon- 
dence with  factories  and  establishments  all  over  New  f^ngland  where 
men  and  women  are  employed,  and  to  him  any  one  who  wishes  work 
can  apply.  After  snow-storms,  men  who  come  for  "jobs"  are  supplied 
with  shovels,  and  sent  off  in  scjuads  to  the  railroad  and  other  corpora- 
tions which  need  them.  The  men  return  to  the  office,  are  paid  there, 
and  bills  collected.-^ 

At  the  Davis  Street  Industrial  Home,  a  man  can  have  a  good  night's 
lodging  and  meals,  for  which  he  pays  in  work  in  the  wood  yard.  The 
home  is  temporary,  furnishing  aid  while  the  man  is  seeking  for  work.- 
The  same  system  prevails  at  the  Wayfarers'  Lodge,  which  is  under  the 
supervision  of  the  overseers  of  the  poor. 

When  by  misfortune  a  family  is  obliged  to  sell  its  furniture  to  supply 
the  daily  needs,  the  Collateral  Loan  Company,  incorporated  by  the 
state,  stands  ready  to  make  a  loan,  or  the  Workingmen's  Loan  Associa- 
tion will  advance  the  money,  with  reasonable  ground  to  expect  it  will 
be  repaid.  The  Emergency  Loan  Fund,  after  proper  investigation, 
will  loan  money  up  to  a  hundred  dollars,  at  six  per  cent,  on  personal 
note  with  a  guarantor.  The  Improved  Dwellings  Association  provides 
excellent  tenenients  at  fair  prices  to  orderly  and  temperate  tenants. 
A  janitor  is  in  residence,  and  constant  care  is  given  to  the  buildings. 

A  poor  man  or  woman  can  get  an  excellent  meal  at  one  of  several 
restaurants  in  Boston  for  five  cents.  It  consists  of  a  good  bowl  of  soup 
with  meat  or  vegetables  in  it,  a  large  piece  of  bread,  and  a  cup  of 
coffee  or  tea.  These  restaurants  are  run  upon  business  principles,  and 
pay  their  expenses.^ 

1  This  modest  charity  was  organized  about  sixty  years  ago  for  the  prevention  of  pauper- 
ism, and  to  the  work  of  this  society  it  is  largely  due  that  no  district  of  chronic  poverty  and 
vice  has  been  formed  in  Boston.  It  brings  together,  year  by  year,  upon  an  average,  between 
four  and  five  thousand  needy  workmen  and  employers,  who  are  mutually  accommodated. 

2  This  institution  furnished  about  22,000  days'  work  last  year  and  47,000  meals  and 
33,000  beds. 

3  When  Socrates  heard  a  friend  complain,  "  How  dear  things  are  sold  in  this  city !  " 
and  instanced  the  price  of  tlje  purple  fish  and  of  wine  and  honey,  the  philosopher  took 
him  where  he  could  buy  half  a  peck  of  flour  for  a  penny,  a  quart  of  olives  for  half  a-penny, 
and  a  comfortable  garment  for  seven  shillings,  affirming  again  and  again,  "  'Tis  a  cheap 
city,  a  cheap  city."  No  one,  therefore,  need  complain  if  grapes  are  sometimes  sold  in 
Boston  for  ten  dollars  a  pound,  and  peaches  at  twenty-four  dollars  a  dozen.  A  year  ago 
a  thousand  men  a  day  had  a  dinner  of  good  beef  or  mutton  stew,  or  beans,  with  bread 
and  coffee,  for  five  cents.  —  T. 


c/fKrsriA.v  pnii.AXTiiRory 


•439 


CHILDHOOD   PRAYER.  — YouNKiN. 
Nightfall  at  the  Mount  Hope  Home. 

The  working  girl  has  for  a  long  time  been  badly  provided  for,  as 
regards  meals  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  The  Noon-Day  Rest,  estab- 
lished a  year  and  a  half  ago,  is  a  pleasant  dining  and  sitting  room, 
where  girls  and  women  can  take  their  meals  quietly  and  rest  during  the 
noon  hour.  A  small  membership  fee  makes  the  Rest  a  co-operative 
affair.  A  member  may  order  her  lunch  at  low  figures  from  a  bill  of 
fare  selected  because  healthful  and  homelike,  or  she  may  bring  her 
lunch;  and  she  will  be  served  with  clean  napkins,  plate,  knife,  and  fork 
—  whatever  she  may  need  —  with  as  cheerful  service  as  if  she  bought 
the  most  expensive  articles  on  the  list.  Easy  chairs,  lounge,  writing- 
desk,  magazines,  etc.,  make  the  sitting-room  a  pleasant  resting-place.^ 

1  This  Noon-Day  Rest  scheme  originated  in  Indianapolis,  and  is  worked  in  several 
large  American  cities.  It  is  altogether  different  in  its  plan  from  the  Brabazon  House  of 
Rest  established  by  the  Countess  of  Meath  in  London.  The  day  the  Author  lunched  at 
36  Bedford  Street,  with  Dr.  Hale,  the  bill  of  fare  comprised  fifteen  items,  the  whole  fifteen 
costing  only  eighty-six  cents.  The  food  is  excellent,  and  well  cooked  at  the  New  England 
Kitchen.  There  are  seven  hundred  patrons  at  two  places.  The  membership  is  ten  cents 
a  week,  and  one  carrying  a  lunch  need  not  spend  more. 


4^0 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


There  are  homes  established  for  working  girls  where  they  can  live 
under  healthful  conditions  and  in  pleasant  surroundings  within  their 
incomes.  The  Berkeley  Street  Home  will  accommodate  forty  girls, 
and  is  under  excellent  management.  No  distinction  of  religion  is 
made,  and  the  Home  is  harmonious. 


ONE  OF  THE  MOUNT  HOPE  BOYS. 

Upon  the  breaking  up  of  his  childhood  home  by  the   death  of  his  mother,  five  children  were 
cared  for  at  the  Home.  —  Younkin. 


The  boys  and  girls  of  Boston  in  the  summer  can  attend  vacation 
schools,  where  handiwork  is  taught,  and  much  is  learned  and  enjoyed. 

The  Massachusetts  luiiergency  ami  Hygiene  Association  carry  on 
playgrounds  in  the  public  school  yards  for  the  children.  It  also  has 
charge  of  an  open-air  gymnasium  for  women  and  a  playground  for 
children  on  the  bank  of  the  Charles  River,  also  a  free  gymnasium  for 
men  and  boys  which  is  well  patronized.  There  is  hardly  a  child  in 
the  city  that  does  not  have  a  country  vacation.  The  Christian  Union  ^ 
sends  children  and  mothers  into  the  country,  and  so  does  the  City 
Missionary  Society.  The  central  office  of  Lctui  a  Hand  gives  worn- 
out  men  "outings,"  and  the  West  End  Railroad  furnishes  thousands  of 

1  In  thorough  organization  and  munificent  equipment  the  Boston  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Union  maintains  a  foremost  place  in  the  philanthropies  of  the  city. 


c7/Avsr/.i.v  pnn.Ai\TiiRor v. 


441 


free-riile  tickets  during  July  and  August.  These  tickets  are  sent  to 
charitable  agencies,  and  tlo  much  good  to  those  who  cannot  leave  the 
city  for  a  longer  time.^ 


'-^^2^c^ 


Dr.   Hale' s  Paper  upon    Our   }Vcalth  in   Conmon. 

In  adding,  to  what  the  Doctor  has  said,  certain  statistical  matter 
relating  to  Boston  and  Massachusetts  charities,  there  can  be  no  better 
beginning  than  to  refer  any  reader  who  can  get  access  to  it  to  the 


BREAD  AND   SOUP. 

A  dollar  and  sixty  cents  gives  a  good  dinner  to  a  hundred  and  twenty  people,  at  the  North  End 

Mission.  —  YouNKiN. 


unique  address  published  in  Lend  a  Hand,  June,    1888,  upon  "Our 
Wealth  in  Common,"  which  sets  forth  the  philanthropic  gift  made  by 

1  One  of  the  most  notable  of  the  .American  fresh-air  charities  is  that  of  tiie  Xew  York 
Tribune,  which  has  raised  and  expended  §300,000  in  giving  two  weeks  in  tlie  country  to 
124,092  children,  and  one  day  to  107,979. 


442  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

the  municipality  to  the  humblest  emigrant  landing  in  F'ast  Boston  and 
making  his  home  in  the  city. 

There  are  nearly  two  hundred  different  charitable  agencies  in  Boston, 
comprising,  among  others,  thirty-three  homes,  either  for  orphans,  or 
the  aged,  or  the  infirm,  and  twenty-one  to  promote  reform,  aiding 
penitents  and  discharged  convicts.  There  are  thirteen  charities  to 
])rovide  employment. 

In  iSSo  the  invested  charily  funds  amounted  to  more  than  eleven 
million  dollars,  and  the  real  estate  sixteen  more.  Adding  ten  millions 
owned  by  the  city  for  charitable  uses,  and  adding  similar  property  in 
the  suburban  towns  available  for  the  city,  and  the  total  is  an  investment 
of  some  fifty  million  dollars  for  charity.  In  the  ten  years,  1867-1876, 
very  imperfect  returns  indicated  gifts  to  the  poor  by  private  relief  in 
the  city,  amounting  to  nearly  four  millions  of  dollars;  the  gross  amount 
was  about  eight  millions  and  three-cjuarters,  reckoning  in  the  public 
relief.^ 

The  Massachusetts  charities  represent  an  investment  of  about  five 
and  one-third  millions  in  such  institutions  as  are  owned  by  the  state; 
there  being  no  report  of  others.  The  Bay  State's  donation  to  the  poor, 
city  and  country,  during  the  last  fifteen  years,  has  been  a  trifle  short 
of  twenty-five  million  dollars.  The  State  has  constantly  in  hand  a 
thousand  or  more  dependent  children. 

There  are  thirty  hospitals  in  Boston;  in  which,  or  elsewhere,  free 
medical  attendance  was  given  last  year  to  220,000  cases.  The  Mas- 
sachusetts General  Hospital  had  received,  all  told,  prior  to  1881, 
donations  to  the  amount  of  more  than  two  and  one-third  millions  of 
dollars,  and  had  cared  for  more  than  seventy  thousand  patients. 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  of  the  minor  charities  of  the  city  is  the 
remembrance  of  the  sick  and  the  poor  upon  Easter.  Institutions  for 
aged  men  and  women,  for  destitute  children,  industrial  schools, 
reformatory  homes,  and  hospitals,  to  the  number  of  twenty-seven, 
received  more  than  seventeen  thousand  Easter  cards  by  personal  minis- 
tration. And  there  is  the  Easter  Music  and  Flower  Mission,  by  which 
the  violets  and  roses,  the  songs  and  the  sweet  instruments,  are  borne 
to  a  thousand  hospital  bedsides. 

Blessed  is  he  that  "consideretli"  the  poor.  It  is  much  to  be 
thoughtful,  'i'here  are  societies  in  London  to  supply  s])ectacles  and 
surgical  apiiliances  to  the  poor  at  reduced  rates.  And  now,  thanks  to 
the  i)hilanthropic  Mrs.  Lincoln,  and  to  the  final  stretching  and  snap- 
ping of  red  tape,  the  old  ladies   in  the  public  institutions  of  Boston 

"^Memorial  History  of  Boston,  edited  by  Justin  Winsor,  LL.D.  In  four  volumes. 
Boston,  1881.    Vol.  IV,  Chap.  XIII,  by  Mr.  George  S.  Hale. 


CHRIST!. ix  PHH.AxrnRory. 


443 


are  easily  approaching  tlieii  .sect)inl  childhood  in  rocking  chairs.  The 
late  Mrs.  \\'illiam  Amory  was  a  typical  woman,  standing  for  loving- 
kindness  and  good-will,  every  day  making  needy  ones  the  happier  for 
her  neighborly  tieeds. 

It  requires  little  personal  actpiaintance  in  a  metropolitan  Christian 
community  like  Boston  to  learn  the  names  of  a  considerable  number 
of  persons  of  wealth  who  give  some  hours  daily  to  personal  charitable 
ministrations,  and  of  men  of  the  first  rank  in  active  business  who  upon 
occasion  give  a  good  deal  of   time  to  "consider"  the  poor,  to  advise. 


LAY    N„Kiih.KY.      MAIII 


A.   SHAW,    BOSTON. 


Could  it  have  been  said  some  years  ago  that  an  angel  out  of  heaven  would  visit  the  homes  of 
the  poor  in  a  great  city,  and  expend  thirty  thousand  dollars  a  year  in  kindergarten  schools 
for  their  children,  and  bless  the  babes  in  unstinted  outlay  in  a  myriad  charities,  it  would 
have  been  thought  of  as  a  dream.  If  the  fulfilment  of  this  dream  was  prompted  by  an  ange! 
out  of  heaven,  his  name  was  Agassiz. 

toco-operate, —  any  disturbance  of  the  normal  industries  bringing  to 
laboring  men  and  the  unfortunate  the  best  talent  in  the  country,  to 
devise  practical  ways  to  make  hard  times  easy. 


A  Sample   Cit\. 

It  would  be  easy  to  show  in  detail  that  the  cities  of  Christendom  are 
so  organized  for  charitable  purposes  that  what  is  true  of  one  is  true 


444 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


of  all.     The  paragraphs  relating  to  Boston   might  be  ciuplicated,   if 
reference  were  made  to  metrojiolitan  benevolence  throughout  America. 

Take,  for  example, 
the  city  of  lirooklyn, 
which  has  a  hundred 
and  twenty-four  chari- 
table societies  and  in- 
stitutions. There  are 
sixteen  societies  for  the 
general  relief  of  the 
poor,  aiding  264,205 
persons  in  1894,  and 
there  are  fourteen  char- 
ities of  special  relief. 
Then,  too,  there  are 
eleven  industrial  agen- 
cies. For  the  relief 
of  the  aged  there  are 
eleven  charities,  and 
twenty-three  societies 
for  the  relief  of  chil- 
dren, besides  eighteen 
special  branches  of 
work  in  charities  for 
children.  Of  hospitals 
and  dispensaries  there 
are  forty-one,  which 
have  in  one  year  aided 
270,843  patients. 

Could  we  journey 
about  from  city  to  city, 
reporting  charities  here 
or  there,  as  we  might  happen  to  find  them,  the  number  of  books  that 
would  be  required  for  the  record  would  be  so  great  as  to  quite  exclude 
them  from  (^ir  ])resent  reading  and  noting.^ 

1  How  much,  for  example,  might  be  related  of  tin;  F"lorence  Missions,  founded  by  Mr. 
C.  N.  Crittenden  as  a  memorial  of  his  daughter;  thirteen  of  them  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  with  well-organiiTil  rescue  bands  visiting  tlie  haunts  of  vice  in  the  attempt  to 
reclaim  the  fallen. 


THE   MATRON. 
At  the  Shaw  Day  Nursery,  Boston. 


CIJKISTIAX  rnil.AXTIIKOPY. 


445 


6.    Associated  Charities. 

Associated  work  lor  the  better  organization  and  co-oijcraticjn  of  the 
vast  number  of  local  charities  that  have  gradually  sprung  u])  tiiroughout 
Christendom  has  been  made  needful  by  the  amazing  multiplication  of 
relief  societies  in  recent  years,  with  the  expanding  spirit  of  practical 
benevolence.     This  associated  work  has  brought  to  bear  upon  charitable 


■j^  "  :  '  ■  :.  :  ;■:  .    \'.t\:'   YORK. 

The  gift  of  John  Stewart  Kennedy  to  four  philanthropic  societies. 

problems  the  best  thought  of  able  business  men,  and  has  proved  useful 
to  the  improvable  poor,  and  drawn  the  line  between  them  and  the 
unimprovable. 

The  energies  of  the  benevolently  disposed  have  been  so  concentrated, 
for  many  ages,  upon  the  great  questions  of  human  rights,  of  civil  and 
religious  liberty,  of  slavery,  of  peace  and  war,  and  the  agitations  of 
social  reforms  upon  a  great  scale,  that  there  has  been  little  leisure  for 
considering  the  problem  of  poverty  except  in  its  relation  to  momentous 
present  questions  in  debate.  There  has  come  now  a  new  era  for  man- 
kintl  in  the  formation  of  vast  cities  for  manufacture  and  trade,  which 
have  brought  to  the  front  new  social  conditions  that  are  now  crying 


446  THE    TRIl'MPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

aloud  for  systematic  rather  than  casual  attention  from  the  best-trained 
intellects  in  Christendom.  The  rise  of  social  science  associations,  the 
frequent  conventions  of  lay  workers  to  debate  the  needs  of  the  hour, 
the  stimulating  press  discussions,  and  the  formation  of  charity  organi- 
zation societies  in  great  centers, —  all  these  are  forms  of  applied 
Christianity,  that  indicate  the  spirit  with  which  the  foremost  nations 
of  the  world  are  entering  the  twentieth  century. 

The  social  science  associations  and  the  charity  organization  soci- 
eties have  brought  before  great  bodies  of  philanthropists  what  has  been 
before  apparent  to  a  few, —  the  world's  need  of  trained  workers  in 
social  reform.  Indeed  sociology  now  stands  at  the  head  of  the  ologies, 
except  Theology,  which  relates  to  the  knowledge  of  Cod.  Expert 
knowledge  in  the  department  of  philanthropy  is  now  widely  recognized 
as  a  paramount  consideration  in  the  attempt  to  solve  the  problem  of 
the  poor.  The  study  of  the  causes  of  poverty  and  social  distress,  and 
the  application  of  suitable  remedies  by  the  personal  service  of  well- 
informed,  sympathetic,  and  skillful  persons,  and  the  attempt  to  put  the 
improvable  poor  into  a  permanent  condition  of  self-support  by  some 
plan  carefully  thought  out  by  practical  people  accustomed  to  do  busi- 
ness,—  these  are  the  aims  sought  through  the  co-operation  of  all  chari- 
table agencies,  whether  private,  ecclesiastical,  corporate,  or  municipal; 
so  bringing  the  rich  and  the  poor  into  mutually  helpful  relations, — -all 
the  poor  who  are  willing  to  work  being  thoughtfully  sought  out,  and 
the  unable  willing  carefully  cared  for. 

The  attempt  to  administer  the  social  benevolence  of  Christendom 
according  to  business  methods  marks  a  distinct  advance  in  the  appli- 
cation of  the  (iolden  Rule  to  mankind.  So  simple  a  matter  as  the 
registration  of  the  jjoor  throughout  a  given  district,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  a  bureau  which  secures  the  co-operation  of  the  charities  of  a 
community,  in  advice  and  action  as  to  all  cases,  effects  no  small  saving 
as  to  going  twice  over  the  same  ground;  this  stands  in  lieu  of  partial 
and  unrecorded  information  obtained  by  many  agents,  and  in  the  place 
of  ineffective  sixasmodic  relief. 

Aside  from  the  beneficiaries  of  ordinary  municipal  i)oor  rates,  the 
street  beggars  and  the  silent  suffering  poor  have  alike  stood  in  need  of 
friendly  intpiiry.  To  deal  with  all  "as  individuals,  by  individuals,"^ 
may  not  be  a  very  witty  invention,  but  it  has  taken  many  a  century  to 
find  it  out.  Business  men  and  very  competent  women,  thoroughly  capa- 
ble of  conducting  affairs  of  import,  can  but  be  sagacious  to  help  the  poor 
if  they  give  their  minds  to  it.  This  is  the  thought  underlying  Mr. 
Robert  Treat  Paine 's  Saratoga  address,  ^  "Not  Alms,  but  a  Friend  "  :  — 

1  Miss  Octavia  Hill.  -  At  the  Social  Science  Conference.  September,  1880. 


CIIRISTIA.V  PHILAXTHKOP Y. 


447 


"Whenever  any  family  has  fallen  so  low  as  to  need  relief,  send  to 
them  at  least  one  friend,  a  patient,  true,  sympathizing  friend,  to  do 
for  them  all  that  a  friend  can  do  to  discover  and  remove  the  causes  of 
their  dei)endence,  and  to  help  them  up  into  independent  self-support 
and  self-respect." 

Now  that  the  consideration  of  the  problem  of  the  poor  has  been 
lifted  to  the  dignity  of  a  science  to  be  studied  and  applied,  the  socio- 
logical conferences  of  the  new  age  have  enlisted  the  services  of  men 
and  women  of  good  social  standing,  and  of  the  first  rank  in  intellectual 


BEFORE.  AFTER. 

A  homeless  Carolina  boy  has  found  a  home. 

force  and  high  moral  purpose,  for  the  discussion  of  practical  questions: 
the  organization  of  charity,  the  prevention  of  pauperism,  what  to 
do  with  the  children  of  the  poor,  neglected  childhood,  homes  for 
the  homeless,  industrial  training,  juvenile  crime,  vagrancy,  reform- 
atory training  and  discipline,  schools  of  nursing  and  hospital  service. 
The  nineteenth  century,  said  Gladstone,  is  the  workingmcn's  century. 

It  is  also 

The   Cciitiiry  of  tJie  Hopeless  Poor. 

There  are,  at  this  writing,  not  fewer  than  ninety-two  charity  organi- 
zation societies  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  in  cities  and  towns 
comprising  eleven  millions  of  j^eople.^     In  forty-four  of  these  cities 

^  Twentieth  Report,  National  Conference  of  Cliarttus,  p.  6i. 


448 


THE    TRIU.^rrilS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


there  were  74,704  charity  cases  treated  in  1893.  Inchiding  two  hun- 
dred and  twelve  paid  agents,  and  counting  the  officers  and  friendly 
visitors,  there  were,  in  fifty-three  cities,  in  1892,  5476  persons  en- 
gaged in  this  form  of  charitable  work,  being  more  than  one-fifth  as 
many  as  the  legal  standing  army  of  the  United  States.  Taking  into 
account  the  ninety-two  associations,  and  all  the  local  charities  that 
these  charity  organization  societies  represent,  and  all  the  charities  in 
other  communities,  and  add  to  their  ranks  all  the  overseers  of  the 
poor  from  every  township  in  the  land,  and  it  is  easily  credible  that 
the  persons  directly  acting  in  personal  ministration  to  the  poor  in 
America  far  outnumber  the  regular  army  of  the  United  States. 


7.    What  the  College  Settlement  is  doing. 

"College,"    and   "University,"    and    "Social"    settlements   are   so 
new,  that  to  say  they  are  a  move  in  the  right  direction  is  enough  to 


HULL    HOUSE. 

The   Reading  Rcom  and  Studio  Building,  Social  Settlement,  Chicago      Vide  Hull  House  Maps 
and  Papers,  by  Residents  of  Hull  House.     Boston,   1895. 


justify  their  existence  and  maintenance.  Their  fundamental  idea  is 
that  of  bringing  the  trained  intellectual  force  of  Christendom  to  bear 
upon  solving  the  ]-)rol)lem  of  the  poor,  by  making  well-educated  people 
acquainted  with  the  conditions  of  life  among  the  poorest,  and  then 


C//AVS7V.I.V  run.. ixtiiropy 


449 


actually  doing  whatever  is  practicable  to  help  those  who  are  trying  hard 
to  help  themselves.^ 

There  is  many  an  urban  district,  — where  there  are  no  homes,  where 
women  con  in  despair  the  grocer's  price  list,  where  defective  drain- 
age excites  the  admiration  of  the  plumber,  where  old  people  dwell 
whose  early  life  was  a  sharp  struggle  to  get  a  livelihood  at  some  calling 
for  which  there   is  now  no  demand,  where   infants    dwell  who  suffer 


LIBRARY. 
Hull  House  Social  Settlement. 

the  taint  of  three  generations  of  diseased  ancestry,  where  there  are 
brides  brought  up  elsewhere  who  experience  first  shame  then  indigna- 
tion that  the  world  is  not  better  managed,  where  the  older  women  lead 
lives  embittered  by  horrible  wrongs  wrought  by  those  to  whom  love 
was  plighted  in  years  when  life  lacked  experience,  where  children 
cower  into  corners  living  or  dying  in  constant  terror  of  drunken  fathers 
and  angrv,  anguished  mothers  sometimes  brutalized  by  drink,  where 
broken  ceilings  and  l)eds  of  old  sacks  or  shavings  greet  the  visitor  who 
has  come  in  from  a  foul  street,  where  the  sick,  the  crippled,  and  the 
hopeless  breathe  air  dense  with  impurity,  where  plucky  boys  defy  good 
government  and  exploit  as  criminals  in  a  small  way  with  a  keen  sense 

1  "  Personal  identification  with  the  lives  of  those  who  need  help,  is  the  characteristic  of 
the  movement ;  to  establish  personal  connections  at  every  possible  point ;  to  encourage,  to 
teach,  to  organize  for  mutual  support ;  to  bring  classes  together  and  create  some  real  sense 
of  brotherhood,  and  in  every  way  from  within  the  community  to  work  for  its  social  develop- 
ment." —  W.  J.  Tucker,  D.D.,  President  of  Dartmouth  College. 


450 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


that  they  are  being  injured  by  society  in  some  way  they  do  not  under- 
stand, where  the  devil  of  unchastity  cultivates  half-acres  of  nobody's 
children,  where  haggard  faces  search  among  the  pawnshops,  or  the 
weaker  of  two  foolish  and  fond  young  people  who  have  founded  new 
colonies  of  wretchedness  haggles  for  a  few  pennies  upon  her  plighting 
ring,  where  the  wheels  of  poverty  never  cease  their  grinding,  where 
outcasts  hide  themselves  and  hope  to  die,  where  undertakers  invest  in 


STUDIO.   WITH   VIEW   INTO   THE   ART    EXHIBIT   ROOM. 
Hull  House  Social  Settlement. 

tenements  for  the  sake  of  the  deaths  they  get  out  of  the  houses,  where 
cold  and  hunger  drive  out  spiritual  solicitude,  where  those  made  in  the 
image  of  God  have  become  accustomed  to  degradation  and  to  diabolical 
temptations,  where  shuddering  womanhood  makes  no  complaint  save 
in  the  ear  of  God;  there  is  the  place  for  the  University  Settlement, — 
for  the  self-devotement  of  noble  lives,  for  personal  ministration,  for 
the  exercise  of  that  loving  sympathy  which  is  the  divinest  gift  from 
man  to  man.  Here  the  Good  Samaritan  may  go  forth,  without  being 
obliged  to  go  first  and  consult  a  society  of  scribes  and  pharisees. 

"  Our  country, "  says  James  Martineau,  "  is  a  vast  congeries  of  exagger- 
ations :  enormous  wealth  and  saddest  poverty,  sum])tuous  idleness  and 
saddest  \o\\,  jirincely  provision  for  learning  and  the  most  degrading 
ignorance.  A  large  amount  of  laborious  philanthropy,  but  a  larger  of 
unconquered  misery  and  sin,  subsist  side  by  side,  and  terrify  us  by  the 
preternatural  contrasts  of   brilliant  coloring  with   blackest  shade.      I 


C/IK/ST/A.V  rillLAXTHROPY. 


•fSl 


know  not  which  is  the  most  hcathenisli,  the  guilty  negligence  of  our 
lofty  men,  or  the  fearful  ilegnulation  of  the  low."  Almost  any  plan  by 
which  the  rich  anil  the  poor  may  meet  together  is  approved  of  (iod, 
who  is  the  Maker  of  them  all. 

Mr.  Spurgeon,  who  knew  pretty  well  the  underlying  motives  of  the 
two  extremes  of  society,  believed  that  the  dregs  of  society  are  not  more 
dangerous  than  the  scum.  And  Mrs.  Henrietta  O.  Barnett  testified 
that  there  are  great  multitudes  of  very  respectable  poor  people  in  the 
much  despised  East  London,  that  the  greatest  part  of  the  so-called  poor 
are  as  well  off  in  character  as  the  rich  in  another  part  of  the  town,  and 
better  off  than  some.  The  University  Settlement  corroborates  these 
statements. 

Not  far  in  the  future  is  a  better  understanding  of  the  problem  of 
the  poor,  based  upon  the  testimony  of  clear-headed  as  well  as  warm- 
hearted people  who  go  to  reside  among  them  for  no  other  purpose  than 


DAY    NURSERY. 
Hull  House  Social  Settlement. 


to  become  acquainted  with  the  facts,  and  to  extend  cordial  greetings. 
This  business  of  residing  as  next-door  neighbors  to  the  needy  has  come 
to  be  so  well  organized  that  there  is  now  assurance  of  a  constant  suc- 
cession of  young  graduates  touched  with  an  enthusiasm  for  humanity, 
in  the  larger  cities,  in  which  one-fifth  of  the  human  race  now  abide. ^ 

1  Sti  PENT  Training  in  Socioi.ogy.  — "  We  have  found,"  said  a  missionary  in  the 
East  (].  L.  Barton,  D.D.,  address  at  Andover,  1894),  "we  have  found  that  every  change,  in 


452  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


PART    THIRD. —  CHRISTIANITY   AND   THE   VICTIMS   OF 
VICE   AND    CRIME. 

I.    The  Prisoners'  P^riexd. 

It  is  quite  in  accord  with  the  spirit  of  Him  who  spoke  kindly  to  the 
penitent  thief  that  the  intellectual  energies  of  the  new  age  should  be 
set  to  solving  the  problem  of  crime,  as  well  as  the  p^roblem  of  poverty. 

Christian  philanthropy  has  greatly  modified  and  improved  the  treat- 
ment of  those  who  bear  the  mark  of  Cain  as  criminals,  who  were  once 
punished  for  the  purpose  of  deterring  others  from  crime,  but  now  with 
some  thought  of  improving  the  individual  and  reforming  the  class  to 
which  he  belongs.  Elizabeth  Pry  spoke  of  visiting  her  Master  in 
prison,  when  she  acted  upon  the  theory  that  those  condemned  by  the 
law  were  human  beings  rather  than  wild  beasts. 

Without  going  back  to  the  question  of  original  sin,  or  debating  with 
Dr.  Joseph  Parker,  of  London,  how  far  Adam's  fall  was  to  be  attrib- 
uted to  the  bad  drainage  and  foul  air  of  that  slum  called  Eden,  it  is 
fair  to  assume  that  the  theory  in  regard  to  Cain  in  modern  society  is 
now  such  that  modern  philanthropy  takes  to  itself  some  share  of  the 
blameworthiness  of  crime-breeding  in  dense  populations. 

In  his  address  to  the  philanthropists  of  New  York  at  the  opening  of 
the  United  Charities  building,  the  Hon.  A.  S.  Hewitt  affirmed  the 
existence  of  an  atmosphere  of  poverty  and  vice  and  even  crime,  in 
which  lived  a  great  number  of  the  city's  children, —  an  atmosphere 

order  to  be  permanent  and  valuable,  must  be  brought  about,  not  by  forcing  it  upon  the 
people,  but  by  the  introduction  of  new  ideas  into  their  heads."  In  order  to  be  of  any  use 
to  the  poor,  the  student  must  first  have  ideas  in  his  own  head.  The  University  Settlement 
is  a  failure  if  it  degenerates  into  a  mission  sustained  by  subscription  :  it  is  a  success  if  the 
University  as  such — the  educated  class,  and  a  good  many  of  them  at  that  —  comes  into 
personal  and  helpful  relations  to  the  poor.  It  is  therefore  one  of  the  most  hopeful  signs  of 
the  new  age  of  liumanitarian  service  that  systematic  instruction  in  sociology — in  theory 
and  in  the  application  of  principles  — has  come  to  be  a  distinctive  feature  in  many  colleges 
and  theological  schools.  American  institutions,  representing  plants  of  more  than  twenty- 
five  millions  of  dollars,  are  active  workers  in  this  line.  Professor  Graham  Taylor,  of 
Chicago,  has  made  a  "  Social  Settlement"  of  his  own,  by  heroically  changinji  his  private 
city  residence  for  this  purpose.  The  set  of  examination  papers  used  by  Professor  Sewall 
of  Bangor  Seminary  presupposes  student  studies  in  sociology,  as  thorough-going  as  in 
ecclesiastical  history  or  in  revealed  theology. 

Another  point  might  be  made  of  the  fact  that  eminent,  well-educated  specialists  have 
appeared  in  Christendom,  who  do  nothing  else  than  study  social  science,  with  a  view 
to  make  easy  the  hard  condition  of  the  poor. 


C//AVST/.IX  riiii.AXTiiRory. 


453 


jireparing  them  to  grow  \\y  as  i)aui)ei".s  and  criminals,  to  be  ])unished 
for  no  fault  of  their  own;  an  atmosphere  unfavorable  to  the  learning 
of  trades  or  following  a  useful  occupation;  an  atmosphere  breeding 
criminals.^ 

A  writer  in  the  London  Qiiarti-rly  Revieiv  'soxwq  years  since -spoke 
of  whole  streets  within  easy  walk  of  Charing  Cross,  and  miles  upon 
miles  of  lanes  antl  alleys  on  either  side  of  the  river  below  London 
]'>ridge,  where  the  people  live  literally  without  Cod  in  the  world, where 
there  seems  to  be  no  knowledge  of  the  difference  between  right  and 


ELIZABETH    FRY    AND    THE    PRISONERS    IN    NEWGATE.    1  8  1  6. -- Barrett. 

Rich,  gifted,  and  beautiful,  she  preached  in  all  the  jails  of  Great  Britain  and  France,  and  estab- 
lished schools  and  manufactories  within  prison  walls. 


wrong,  no  belief  whatever  in  a  future  state,  or  of  man's  responsibility 
to  any  other  authority  than  that  of  the  law,  if  it  can  catch  him. 

"Nothing  but  the  Infinite  l)ity,"  says  the  author  of  John  Inglesant, 
"  is  sufficient  for  the  infinite  pathos  of  human  life."  If  there  is  any  one 
who  needs  to  know  God's  love,  it  is  the  child  born  among  thieves, 
perversely  trained,  and  living  among  those  where  common  opinion 
favors  wrong-doing,  or  rather  where  the  wholesome  laws  which  make 
society  possible  are  believed  to  be  injurious  to  the  well-being  of  the 
individual,  where  the  population  as  such  in  a  certain  quarter  is  under 
the  ban  of  public   opinion,   where   all    families   are    prejudged  and 


1  Compare  p.  304,  C/iaritu-s  Review,  April,  1893. 


-  April,  1861,  p.  462. 


454  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

dogged  by  suspicion,  where  it  is  expected  that  children  will  steal  like 
Hermes  from  the  cradle,  where  no  one  is  mindful  of  good  deeds  or 
attempts  at  self-reform,  where  the  worst  beings  upon  the  face  of  the 
globe  set  uji  the  only  standard  of  character  to  which  a  youth  can  readily 
conform,  where  cruel  faces  indicate  moral  defects  that  are  transmitted 
from  one  generation  to  another,  where  sin  never  slacks  its  hold  upon 
its  victims,  where  there  is  no  one  to  rescue  men  from  the  grasp  of 
their  inicjuities,  where  traits  that  have  gathered  strength  in  the  fathers 
bear  forward  the  children  with  the  irresistible  might  of  natural  law, 
where  humanity  is  marred  by  enchaining  a  man's  voluntary  action, 
where  economical  worthlessness  gives  no  security  for  bread  but  through 
crime. 

"No  dove  is  hatched  beneath  the  vulture's  wing."  The  unreclaim- 
able  class  propagates  criminals.  It  is  a  token  of  the  far-reaching 
power  of  Christian  philanthropy  that  the  attention  of  Christendom  is 
now  fairly  turned  to  the  scientific  study  and  treatment  of  the  problem 
of  crime,  as  well  as  the  problem  of  poverty;  and  even  if  courts  of 
justice  are  not  prepared  to  accept  as  final  the  affirmation  of  the  new 
psychology  that  "  the  feeling  of  guilt  produces  in  the  perspiration  a 
secretion  which  with  selenic  acid  will  turn  pink,"  ^  yet  the  direction 
of  the  thought  of  students  to  the  individuals  of  a  class,  rather  than 
treating  them  in  bulk,  has  in  it  no  small  promise. 

That  the  law  of  kindness,  exemplified  by  Sarah  Martin  and  John 
Howard,  has  come  to  be  part  of  common  usage  is  a  great  advance, 
since  the  ages  before  Constantine,  when  no  one  thought  of  furnishing 
prisoners  with  fresh  air  or  sunshine. 

There  is  nothing  more  notable,  in  looking  over  lists  of  the  world's 
charities,  than  the  number  of  societies,  in  every  part  of  Christendom, 
which  care  for  the  families  of  prisoners,  and  receive  convicts  with 
friendly,  helpful  hands  when  they  are  set  free.  There  are  sixteen 
prisoners'  aid  societies  in  London,  and  associations  in  large  munici- 
palities, throughout  no  small  part  of  Christendom,  to  assist  those 
released.  There  are  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  industrial  schools  for 
young  criminals  in  I'higland,  giving  full  employment,  and  preparing 
young  men  to  earn  their  own  livelihood.  There  are,  too,  forty-eight 
reformatories. 

The  Mlmira  Reformatory  of  New  York  is  but  a  comj^ulsory  industrial 
school  for  improvable  felons;  its  Indeterminate  Sentence,  and  Indi- 
vidual Treatment,  says  Mr.   Rounds,   have  reformed  seventy-five  per 

1  Professor  Miinsterberg,  of  the  Harvard  laboratory,  reports  this  as  one  of  the  discover- 
ies in  Washington;  there  being  found  more  than  eighty  peculiar  chemical  products  appro- 
priate to  the  varied  emotions  of  humanity. 


CHR ISTI.lv  philanthropy.  455 

cent  of  those  treated.'  'I'he  inmates  undergo  manual,  mental,  and 
moral  training,  until  such  time  as  they  have  a  disposition  to  conform 
to  wholesome  social  reciuirements,  and  are  cai)able  of  earning  a  living. 
Months  of  special  training  are  given  to  the  dull  and  stupid.  There 
are,  says  Dr.  ^^'ay,  blunted  or  non-developed  nervous  areas  of  the 
brain;  and  the  discipline  of  prison  management  is  adapted  to  the  men.'-^ 

The  Rcti  Hill  Farm  School. 

Among  the  experiments  in  the  line  of  reforming  youthful  delinquents, 
there  is  none  more  instructive  than  that  adopted  in  Surrey,  England. 
It  was  instituted  in  17S8.  It  receives  the  worst  type.  All  have  been 
convicted  and  in  prison,  many  of  them  several  times;  they  came  with 
shy,  suspicious  looks,  as  if  they  had  been  hunted.  The  school  is  a 
singularly  home-like  place,  five  cozy  houses  with  the  greenery  so  char- 
acteristic of  English  country  life.  There  are  broad  fields  diversified 
by  shrubbery,  ornamental  trees,  and  running  water.  Beautiful  hills 
and  valleys  are  in  sight.  It  must  seem  like  paradise  to  lads  from 
London. 

The  chapel  life  is  made  prominent;  indeed,  the  chapel  is  the  central 
point  in  the  system.  The  chief  officer  is  a  clergyman.  There  is 
religious  instruction  in  each  of  the  five  houses,  as  part  of  the  school 
work.  There  are  regular  family  prayers.  Every  morning  there  is  a 
short  bright  service  in  the  chapel,  and  three  services  on  Sunday, 
including  the  Holy  Communion.  These  boys  are  treated  upon  the 
theory  that  they  are  Christians,  or  ought  to  be.  Every. new  boy  is  asked 
whether  he  has  been  baptized.  It  is  needful,  in  some  cases,  to  explain 
that  vaccination  does  not  answer.  The  system  is  one  to  which  the 
theories  and  methods  of  the  Established  Church  are  well  adapted. 

The  boys,  after  being  questioned  on  baptism,  are  taken  in  hand  at 
once, —  "preparing  them  for  Holy  Baptism,"  —  then  confirmation 
classes  are  held,  in  preparation  for  the  annual  confirmation,  and  regu- 
lar communicant  classes  follow. 

1  Mr.  William  M.  F.  Rounds  is  Secretary  of  the  National  Prison  Association.  Concerning 
the  Indeterminate  Sentence,  which  is  coming  into  wide  favor,  he  represents  the  Reforma- 
tory as  saying  to  the  criminal :  "  The  law  has  its  hand  on  you  and  will  keep  its  hand  on 
you  until  you  get  ready  to  obey  the  law.  If  you  choose  to  accept  the  situation  and  come 
to  a  willing  obedience,  it  will  be  the  better  for  you,  and  the  end  will  be  more  quickly  ob- 
tained. If  you  do  not  choose  to  accept  it,  the  good  of  the  body  politic  requires  that  you 
be  made  to  accept,  and  held  until  you  do  accept  it."  In  other  words,  "You  shall  not  be 
released  until  you  are  reformed  ;  and  then  you  will  be  tried  for  a  while  on  parole,  to  see  if 
your  reformation  is  genuine,  —  and  if  it  is  not,  you  will  be  returned  for  another  period  of 
treatment  without  causing  expense  to  the  body  politic  for  a  new  trial." 

■-  Eij^'ith  Annual  Report  of  the  Commissioners  of  Labor.  Vide  pp.  623-650.  Washing- 
ton, 1892. 


456  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  dormitory  arrangements  are  such  that  each  boy  has  the 
opportunity  for  private  prayers  at  rising  and  retiring.  Each  lad  is 
systematically  schooled  in  the  idea  that  God  is  his  Father,  and  the 
Church  his  friend.  When  they  go  to  far-off  lands  —  sixteen  hundred 
and  thirty-six  of  them  having  become  colonists  —  they  send  back,  as 
tokens  of  good-will,  gifts  to  beautify  the  chapel. 

Besides  religion,  they  have  plenty  of  fun.  In  the  first  place,  the 
fun  of  good  food  and  plenty  of  it,  which  is  a  surprising  experience  and 
very  amusing  to  a  wretched,  half-starved,  and  always  hungry  lad  from 
the  city.  Then,  too,  there  is  fun  for  the  boys  in  the  meadow, —  cricket 
and  foot-ball,  with  a  chance  to  kick  shins  and  to  break  their  necks. 

The  most  amazing  thing  is  that  the  boys  are  not  hemmed  in  by 
watchful  guards :  the  boys  in  each  house  pay  the  expense  of  catching 
their  own  house  runaways,  and  the  cost  is  ridiculously  small.  It  is 
a  disgrace  to  a  house  to  lose  a  boy,  losing  thereby  its  Shield  of 
Honor.  The  boys  have  money  enough  to  catch  rogues  with;  they 
have  a  chance  to  earn,  by  good  conduct  and  diligence. 

They  always  have  money  to  send  home,  or  to  help  graduates  who 
have  fallen  into  distress,  and  to  give  to  the  benevolent  objects  of  the 
Church.  Being  Christians,  they  "take  to"  the  contribution  box, 
instead  of  stealing  the  money,  box  and  all.  There  are  good  conduct 
lists  in  every  house,  and  badges  to  wear  for  good  behavior.  About 
twenty-five  per  cent  pass  through  the  school  without  incurring  punish- 
ment. 

Of  trades,  there  are  bakers  and  blacksmiths,  carpenters  and  brick- 
layers, painters,  shoemakers,  and  tailors,  basket-makers,  gardeners  and 
farm  workers.  The  boys  are  drilled  in  fire  companies,  and  there  is  a 
general  military  drill  once  a  week.  Many  of  the  young  men,  upon 
leaving  school,  enter  the  army.  If  they  become  colonists,  they  are 
widely  scattered,  so  as  to  have  each  a  fair  chance  without  prejudice. 
By  a  system  of  correspondence  and  inquiry,  every  boy  is  watched,  after 
leaving  school,  during  four  years.  In  recent  returns,  ninety-two  per 
cent  have  been  found  to  be  doing  well. 

The  government  pays  to  the  school,  for  each  pupil,  a  certain  sum, 
and  the  county  from  which  a  boy  comes  pays  part.  The  school,  too, 
receives  the  gifts  of  benevolent  people  for  the  expenses  of  emigration 
and  for  promoting  the  peculiar  discipline. 


CJ/K/S7VAX  rillLANTIIKOPY.  457 


2.     Tin:  Rkductiox  of  Poverty  and  Ckime  in  London. 

Pkepakeu  fPON   Request  of  the  Rt.  Hon.  and  Rt.  Rev.  the   Lord  Bishop  of  London,  bv 
C.  S.  Loch,  Esq.,  Secketaky  ok  the  Chauitv  Organization  .Society'.' 

The  reduction  of  crime  is,  1  think,  generally  attributable  to  a  large 
number  of  general  causes  acting  together,  and  also  to  some  changes  in 
the  law  specially  bearing  upon  the  question  of  first  offenses.  I  do  not 
go  into  detail. 

That  there  is  an  indirect  connection  between  poor  relief  and  crime 
is  suggested  in  the  Reports  of  the  Commissioners  of  Prisons.  They 
point  out  that,  while  the  population  in  prisons  has  decreased  since 
about  1870,  the  population  in  workliouses  has  increased;  being,  .i-n 
l^roportion  to  the  population  of  the  country,  much  what  it  was  thirty 
or  forty  years  ago. 

On  the  other  hand,  simultaneously  with  this  increase  in  the  number 
of  indoor  able-bodied  paupers,  there  has  been  an  enormous  decrease  in 
the  number  of  the  outdoor  able-bodied  paupers. 

It  might  be  argued,  possibly,  that  better  administration,  or  perhaps 
the  policy  of  anti-outdoor  relief,  put  in  force  simultaneously  with  the 
improvement  of  the  workhouse,  and  the  general  amelioration  of  the 
condition  of  the  people,  owing  to  various  causes,  have  led  that  portion 
of  the  population,  which  before  was  rather  criminal  than  destitute, 
now  to  resort  to  the  workhouse,  as  destitute. 

The  indoor  workhouse  population,  though  called  able-bodied,  is 
really  very  often  far  from  able-bodied,  in  the  sense  of  being  capable 
of  earning  an  independent  livelihood. 

It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  the  dependent  class  that  was  before 
criminal,  and  treated  as  criminal,  is  now  destitute,  and  treated  by  the 
poor  law. 

This  change  has  been  coincident  with  an  enormous  decrease  in  the 
numbers  of  paupers  as  a  whole,  and  a  simultaneous  decrease  in  the 
prison  population. 


1  The  gratifying  diminution  of  poverty  and  crime  in  the  great  metropolis  of  Christen- 
dom within  twenty-five  years  has  been  attributed  to  various  circumstances.  By  some  the 
credit  was  given  to  the  organization  of  charity,  which  tends  to  separate  the  worthy  poor 
from  the  unworthy,  helping  one  and  hindering  the  other;  by  others  it  is  claimed  to  be  the 
outcome  of  the  advance  of  industrial  education,  by  which  great  numbers  have  learned 
trades  and  come  to  self-support ;  and  by  others  it  is  said  to  be  due  to  the  great  religious 
missions  in  the  city,  particularly  the  Salvation  Army.  This  diversity  of  views  led  the 
Author  to  inquire  of  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Temple,  President  of  the  London  Charity  Organi- 
zation Society.  His  Lordship  in  reply  courteously  forwarded  this  brief  statement  made  by 
the  Hon.  Secretary. 


458  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


3.    The  Temperance  Reform. 

Intemperance,  says  the  foremost  authority  in  social  questions  in 
America,  is  one  of  the  four  principal  causes  of  poverty.^ 

It  tends  to  destroy  society,  root  and  branch.  Belgium,  one-third  as 
large  as  our  state  of  Maine,  pays  $27,000,000  a  year  for  strong  drink, 
being  nine  times  as  much  as  they  pay  for  education.  The  population 
is  some  six  millions,  or  thirty  times  more  dense  than  Maine.  In  fif- 
teen recent  years,  while  the  population  was  increasing  14  per  cent, 
the  use  of  alcohol  increased  37;  cases  of  insanity  increased  45  per 
cent,  crime  74,  and  suicides  80. 

Intemperance  caused  three  times  the  insanity  produced  by  any  other 
cause,  except  heredity,  in  the  hospital  committals  in  Massachusetts, 
1892-93;  in  the  statistics  of  i88t  it  is  noted  that  43  per  cent  of  the 
violations  of  other  laws  than  those  against  liquor-selling  and  drunken- 
ness were  due  to  liquor.  The  matron  of  the  Woman's  Prison,  Massa- 
chusetts, told  Mrs.  J.  T.  Fields  that  nearly  all  the  inmates  had  come 
there  through  drunkenness. - 

Such  facts  are  notorious  the  world  over.  Demme  found  that  82.5 
per  cent  of  a  given  number  of  children  of  intemperate  families,  and 
18. 1  of  temperate  families,  had  prenatal  defects.  There  is,  therefore, 
much  need  of  angelic  contending  against  this  foe  of  domestic  life; 
not  only  in  nurse-fashion  to  rescue  the  fallen,  l)ut  in  soldier-fashion  to 
keep  them  from  falling  in  the  first  place.  Christian  philanthropy  is  in 
no  better  business  than  this. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  paper  to  debate,  or  even  pass  in  review, 
methods  of  reform;  it  is,  however,  desired  to  call  attention  to  the  vast 
social  significance  of  the  fact  that  this  battle  has  called  forth  the  Angel 
of  Home  Life  to  the  defense  of  the  domestic  circle.  As  to  the  present 
activity,  at  least  in  America,  womanhood  is  at  the  front.  This  is  also 
true  of  England;  the  British  Woman's  Temperance  Union,  of  which 
Lady  Henry  Somerset  is  President,  exerts  a  powerful  influence,  and 
the  Woman's  Branch  of  the  Church  Temperance  Society  is  the  largest 
working  body  in  the  nation.  The  United  Kingdom  Band  of  Hope 
Union  owes  no  small  part  of  its  efficiency  to  its  women  workers, 
having  1,426,650  members,  and  holding  three  thousand  meetings 
in  1894.     If  it  be  true  that  the  twentieth  century  is  to  be  woman's 

1  The  Associated  Charities  in  Buffalo  found  that  11.3  per  cent  of  the  poverty  in  6197 
cases  was  due  to  intemperance;  and  Mr.  Charles  Booth  found  13  and  14  per  cent  in  four 
classes  of  paupers  in  a  population  of  a  million  in  East  London. 

'■^  Hoio  to  Help  the  Poor,  p.  96.    Boston,  1883. 


CHKISTTAN  PHILANTJIROl'Y.  459 

century,  it  is  of  much  import  that  so  great  a  capacity  for  affairs  has 
been  developed  in  this  humanitarian  reform.  "I  am  one,"  says  Dr. 
A\'illard,  "who  believes  that  women  will  brighten  every  place  they 
enter,  and  that  they  will  enter  every  place."  ^  She  has  herself  proved 
to  be  one  of  the  great  powers  of  this  country,  in  opening  the  way  for 
woman's  work  in  this  appropriate  sphere  of  action. 

There  is  no  better  illustration  of  the  contribution  made  to  the 
temperance  cause  by  Christian  womanhood  than  the  work  of  the 
^^'oman's  Christian  Temperance  Union,  in  their  Department  of  Scien- 
tific Temperance  Instruction,  of  which  Mrs.  Mary  H.  Hunt  is  Superin- 
tendent.- The  story  of  Mrs.  Hunt's  child  life,  and  her  introduction 
to  the  grand  mission  of  her  life,  has  been  related  upon  another  page. 
This  book  has  to  do  with  the  power  of  ideas.  To  Mrs.  Hunt  the  world 
owes  the  idea  of  diffusing  through  the  jiublic  school  the  scientific 
knowledge  which  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  temperance  reform,  and  she 
has  been  the  providential  instrument  in  securing  the  regular  instruction 
of  some  twelve  millions  of  school  children  in  the  physiological  harm 
of  alcoholic  beverages. 

Taking  to  herself  the  motto,  "If  we  save  the  children  of  to-day,  we 
shall  have  saved  the  nation  to-morrow,"  she  made  a  thorough-going 
investigation  of  the  scientific  points  to  be  established,  and  then  entered 
upon  broad  and  far-reaching  studies  in  the  theory  and  practice  of  gov- 
ernment. She  obtained  the  knowledge  needful  for  a  legislator  and  pre- 
pared the  statutes  to  be  enacted.  Her  own  town,  Hyde  Park,  was  the  first 
to  act  in  the  matter;  Vermont  the  first  state,  and  Michigan  the  second." 

If  she  has  never  failed  to  be  a  match  for  her  work,  as  easily  in  the 
halls  of  Congress  as  before  a  town  school  committee,  it  has  been  as 
she  believes  by  a  power  not  her  own.  No  one  will  ever  understand 
the  amazing  force  of  the  whole  W.  C.  T.  U.  movement  who  does  not 
know  the  story  of  the  praying  women  who  attacked  the  Ohio  saloons. 
The  truth  is,  that  the  persuasion  of  forty  state  legislatures  to  do  what 
they  ought  to  do  for  the  school  and  the  home  has  been  a  spiritual 
mission  on  the  part  of  the  self -devoted  advocate. 

1  Christian  Endeavor  address  by  Frances  E.  Wiliard,  LL.D.     Cleveland,  1894. 

2  23  Trull  Street,  Boston. 

3  It  is  diflficult  to  depict  the  extraordinary  personal  qualities  of  this  unique  reformer. 
To  a  good  physique  and  dignified  appearance  she  adds  when  speaking  a  queenly  bearing 
indicative  of  that  self-poised  confidence  and  energy  that  fit  one  for  leadership.  Her  advo- 
cacy is  characterized  by  that  cautious  wisdom  which  marks  a  good  business  manager ;  she 
is  sure  of  her  footing,  and  understands  the  power  of  understatement.  Her  legislative 
addresses  are  interesting,  argumentative,  well  arranged,  logical,  clear,  concise,  eloquent, 
impressive,  and  convincing.  She  has  a  fine  choice  of  words,  is  graceful,  refined,  womanly, 
know  ing  well  the  power  of  tender  appeal,  yet  always  ready  and  skilful  in  defense  if  inter- 
rujitcd.    At  her  best  she  is  singularly  magnetic,  speaking  with  unction. 


460  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

"We  shall  vote  your  bill  down  to-morrow,  ten  to  one,"  said  a  sena- 
tor. An  appeal,  however,  was  taken;  it  was  a  night  of  prayer.  And 
the  next  day  the  senator  said,  "I  don't  know  what  has  come  over  us, 
but  we  are  going  to  pass  your  bill.  I  don't  know  how  I  am  going  to 
explain  my  inconsistency.  It  is  queer,  but  we  are  going  to  pass  it." 
And  after  three  hours'  debate  there  were  only  two  votes  against  it. 
In  fact,  it  was  so  reasonable  that  it  was  wise  legislation. 

During  fifteen  years  this  work  has  been  going  on;  for  twelve  years 
the  Superintendent  of  this  Department  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  has  given  her 
entire  time  to  it,  at  her  own  charges.  With  the  preparation  of  litera- 
ture to  meet  the  school  demand,  and  the  instruction  of  teachers,  there 
has  been  developed  a  Bureau  of  Scientific  Temperance  Instruction,  and 
the  movement  has  extended  into  other  lands.  The  enterprise  has, 
indeed,  become  so  far  a  public  one  as  quite  to  transcend  ordinary 
private  means,  and  it  is  likely  that  its  limit  will  be  marked  only  by  the 
limited  means  for  its  extension. 

The   Woman'' s   Christian   Temperance   Union, 

under  the  leadership  of  Frances  E.  Willard,  LL.D.,  is  one  of  the  most 
wide-awake  and  aggressive  working  bodies  in  the  world,  being  a  hun- 
dred thousand  strong,  and  including  some  of  the  most  progressive 
women  of  the  age.  They  hold  Gospel  temperance  meetings  in  every 
principal  city  in  our  country.  And  they  make  their  power  felt  in 
every  political  campaign,  in  their  advocacy  of  advanced  temperance 
legislation.  This  perpetual  agitation  of  reform,  and  the  zest  with 
which  they  grapple  with  all  moral  questions  in  politics,  recalls  the 
observation  of  old-time  voyagers, —  that  the  mermaids  were  sad  and 
heavy  in  fair  weather,  but  glad  and  merry  in  the  hour  of  tempest. 

The  church  is  everywhere  foremost  in  this  reform.  The  great  work 
of  the  Methodist  Church  South  was  alluded  to  by  their  Bishop  Gal- 
loway, in  his  address  in  Boston  last  winter.  His  own  state  of  Mis- 
sissippi is  one  of  the  most  advanced  prohibitory  states  in  the  Union, 
of  seventy-five  counties  there  being  only  eight  that  tolerate  and 
legalize  the  sale  of  li(iuor.  It  is  entirely  a  non-partisan  and  inter- 
denominational movement,  enforced  by  a  true  and  loyal  national 
sentiment  determined  to  be  rid  of  the  curse  of  drink.  In  England 
the  aggressive  methods  of  the  C.  E.  T.  S.  are  carried  to  an  extent  quite 
unknown  in  America,  — bearing  upon  its  roll  more  than  eight  hundred 
thousand  members,  occupying  five  thousand  points  in  (ireat  Britain,  dis- 
tributing thirty  thousand  copies  of  temperance  publications  every  week- 
day of  the  year,  opening  everywhere  counter  attractions  over  against  the 


CI/KISTUX  riin.AXTHROrY.  461 

gin  shops,  wheeling  coffee  on  barrows  wherever  workmen  are  gathered 
in  crowds,  sending  out  five  vans  to  track  for  temperance  the  rural  roads 
of  England,  establishing  homes  for  inebriate  women,  ministering  to 
prisoners  by  sixty-five  missionaries  in  the  Police  Court  Mission,  rescu- 
ing the  poor  and  the  wretched,  visiting  nearly  two-score  thousand 
homes  where  vice  and  crime  have  gone  before  them,  and  meeting 
sixteen  regiments  of  returned  convicts,  with  help  for  re-establishing 
their  homes. ^ 

Rum-selling  dragons  in  these  times  club  together  and  sail  to  Africa, 
as,  according  to  the  scientific  authorities  of  Europe,  five  hundred 
years  ago  it  was  common  to  see  four  or  five  dragons  fasten  their  tails 
together  and  rear  up  their  heads,  and  sail  over  the  sea  and  over  rivers 
to  get  good  meat.  The  modern  destroyers,  in  the  year  1885,  took 
ten  million  gallons  of  liquor  from  Christian  lands  to  West  Africa; 
four-fifths  of  it  from  Germany.-  "The  African,"  inquires  Dr.  Cust, 
"has  survived  slavery,  the  slave-trade,  tribal  wars,  cannibalism,  human 
sacrifice,  and  murder  for  witchcraft, —  is  he  now  to  fall  a  victim  to  the 
distilleries  of  London,  France,  Germany,  and  the  United  States?" 

This  damaging  fact  of  non-Christian  greed  in  godless  dragon  dens 
in  Christendom,  coupled  as  it  is  with  the  sending  forth  of  the  opium 
devil  to  China,^  gives  emphasis  to  the  counter  fact  that  the  Church  of 
God  is  the  foe  of  intemperance,  hating  with  a  perfect  hatred  whatever 
is  inimical  to  the  peace  of  the  homes  of  the  world. 

1  The  Author  desires  to  acknowledge  the  favors  of  His  GRACE  the  ARClimsilOP  OF 
York,  President  of  the  Church  of  England  Tenriperance  Society,  and  of  the  Secretary,  F. 
Eardi.EV-Wilmot,  Esq.,  R.N.,  for  valuable  papers  received  relating  to  the  work  of  the 
C.  E.  T.  S. 

2  Report  of  London  Missionary  Conference,  1888,  Vol.  II,  p.  550. 

3  Opium  is  the  blight  of  Asia.  Chinese  wives  and  daughters  are  sold  to  pay  opium 
debts.  Yet  when  treated  by  missionary  physicians,  and  when  renewed  by  the  power  of 
God  the  victims  become  good  citizens  and  amend  their  ways,  caring  for  their  homes. — 
Dr.  D.  H.  Clapp,  Shansi,  letter  to  the  Author,  April,  1894. 


462  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


4.    The  Conflict  of  the  Church  with  Social  Immorality. 

By  THE  Rt.  Rev.  F.  D.  Huntington,  S.T.D.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  Bishop  of  Central 

New  York. 

It  is  true  that  morality  and  immorality  are  as  much  personal  as 
religion  and  irreligion,  or  faith  and  unbelief.  That  does  not  alter  our 
responsibility  for  sins  which  are  aggraYated,  and  sometimes  may  be 
said  to  subsist,  by  their  aggregation. 

Vices  are  not  organized  except  in  states  of  society  demoniacally 
corrupt,  but  they  are  always  gregarious,  and  in  these  very  communities 
where  we  live,  they  have  sunk  to  that  depth  of  mad  and  infamous 
depravity  where  they  are  propagated  and  made  at  once  attractive  and 
destructive  by  social  combinations.  They  publish  themselves  by  signs 
more  or  less  intelligible,  in  a  subservient  and  mercenary,  if  not  salacious 
newspaper  press,  in  buildings,  in  streets,  in  conspicuous  and  solicit- 
ing entertainments.  They  come  in  contact  with  legislation.  What 
do  I  say?  Legislation  itself  is  bought  up,  enslaved,  prostituted  by 
them.  Unless  the  reorganized  organs  of  public  information  are  grossly 
untrue,  there  are  senators  and  assemblymen  who  bend  in  abject  slavery 
to  their  dictation,  or  are  enslaved  by  their  blandishments.  Votes  are 
sold,  rulers  are  made  merchandise,  elections  are  made  mockeries,  the 
honest  rich  are  robbed  and  honest  poor  are  pauperized  by  them. 
They  tax,  tempt,  torment,  every  class  of  the  people. 

Intemperance  and  licentiousness  are  not  single  iniquities;  they  live 
in  broods;  they  herd  together;  they  go  delirious  by  the  herding. 
They  spread  by  ingenious  inventions;  they  advertise  their  poisons  and 
seductions;  they  carry  on  a  traffic;  they  are  better  known  in  these 
cities,  and  in  the  villages  too,  than  libraries  or  museums  or  houses  of 
mercy.  Their  resorts  cost  more  money,  they  are  better  supported,  in 
some  places  they  are  more  frequented,  and  they  are  more  constantly 
open,  than  the  churches.  Domestic  safety  and  honor  are  imperiled 
by  the  commercial  custom  which  separates  thousands  of  young  men, 
married  and  unmarried,  from  any  home,  the  greater  part  of  the  time. 
Family  life  is  polluted  at  the  fountain. 

Not  one  interest  of  human  welfare  in  either  world  is  left  without 
injury,  even  to  misery  if  not  destruction,  by  a  public  sale  of  alcoholic 
drinks.  In  effect,  the  saloon  in  this  country  is  an  institution.  In  its 
practical  alliance  with  seduction,  it  is  doubtless  the  most  malific  power 
organized  and  tolerated  in  any  country  where  Christianity  is  the  relig- 
ion of  the  people, —  an  institution  which,  on  an  immeasurable  scale, 


(//AVSV/.IX   Pini.AXri/ROPy.  463 

and   with    persistent   energy,   gives   what    is   lowest   and   beastliest    in 
human  nature  a  command  over  what  is  right  and  good  in  it. 

Worse  than  all,  this  malignant  desi)otism  lays  its  savage  hand  on  the 
Ark  of  God.  Are  there  no  communicants  at  our  altars,  no  women 
sworn  to  be  daughters  of  Ciod,  who  are  bound  by  an  unwritten  but  actual 
bondage  to  the  Prince  of  this  world?  Do  we  need  to  be  told  that 
there  are  men  who  go  out  of  the  church  door  to  follow  a  business 
where,  as  they  privately  confess,  honesty  would  be  ruin  and  truth 
impossible,  who  have  agents  to  collect  their  rents  for  houses  of  de- 
bauchery, who  build  fortunes  on  falsehoods,  and  are  afraid  to  do  right, 
and  twist  or  hide  or  disown  their  consciences,  lest  they  should  offend  a 
customer,  or  disappoint  their  party,  or  by  missing  a  bargain  part  with 
their  money? 

Every  effort  to  separate  either  the  practice  of  morality  or  the  science 
of  morals  from  the  religion  revealed  in  Christ  has  failed.  There  have 
been  virtuous  heathen  and  non-Christian  ethics,  but  history,  psychology, 
and  in  large  part  intuition,  stand  with  the  Uible,  immovable  contradic- 
tions to  any  scheme  for  making  men  good  without  God,  or  the  human 
race  right  and  true  and  clean  without  the  new  creation  in  the  Second 
Adam,  the  Incarnation  with  its  perjietual  power.  This  makes  our  way 
plain.  Only  by  an  utter  abnegation  of  our  baptismal  and  ordination 
promises  can  we  hold  ourselves  aloof  from  an  open  strife  with  that 
im])ious  trinity  —  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  —  which  celebrates 
its  filthy  feast  every  day  in  the  year.  Indifference  will  be  disloyalty. 
An  apology  that  we  are  preoccupied  with  other  things  will  not  answer, 
because  those  other  things  are  less  than  this  thing.  I  think  it  deserves 
a  fair  inquiry  whether  the  Church  is  vigilant  enough,  active  enough, 
fearless  enough  in  a  public  contest  with  vice. 


/^i>^  ''t^^^^^^^t. 


^^' 


464  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


PART   FOURTH.— THE   PHILANTHROPIC    WORK   OF   A 
REDEEMED   WOMANHOOD. 

I.  Self-devotement.  —  The  Daughters  of  the  King. — 
Ten  times  One.  —  Working  Girls'  Clubs.  —  The  Girls' 
Friendly  Society. 

'Tis  related  in  the  (jospel  story  that  our  Saviour  was  ministered 
unto  by  devout  women;  and  the  Apostolic  founders  of  the  Church 
record  their  gratitude  to  those  devout  women  who  were  "helpers"  in 
their  mission.  Saintly  women  became  at  once  the  ornament  of  the 
new  faith,  and  their  influence  made  itself  felt  in  the  advancement  of  a 
Christian  civilization.  Self-devotement  to  the  Master  has  come  to  be 
the  deliberate  choice  of  holy  women  the  world  over:  self-devotement 
to  the  poor,  the  homeless,  neglected  children,  friendless  age,  raising 
the  fallen,  pulling  down  wickedness  from  high  places,  —  devotement  in 
the  Master's  name  to  some  project  to  be  of  use  to  God  and  man. 
"Whom  not  having  seen  I  love,"  was  the  motto  in  an  Elnglish  maiden's 
locket.  Love  for  the  unseen  Saviour  has  been  the  great  motive 
actuating  devout  maid  and  ministering  matron,  in  great  numbers  in 
every  age  of  the  Church, — ^as  if  the  angels  of  God  had  come  to  the 
earth  in  womanly  guise. 

Of  old  time,  Olympias,  the  sister  of  St.  Basil,  was  left  a  widow  at 
eighteen,  and  she  deliberately  chose  the  comjianionship  of  the  Heav- 
enly firidegroom,  rather  than  allow  her  mind  to  be  slightly  diverted 
by  the  duties  jiertinent  to  the  wife  of  a  Roman  Emperor.  Vain  was 
the  suit  of  'J'heodosius,  who  was  enamoured  of  her  beauty,  her  fine 
intellectual  endowments,  her  aristocratic  rank,  and  her  great  wealth. 
Concerning  this  last,  he  sought  to  relieve  her  of  carnal  cares  by 
appointing  some  one  to  look  after  her  property,  whereupon  she 
straightway  wrote  to  His  Majesty:  — 

"You  have  shown  towards  your  humble  servant  the  wisdom  and  good- 
ness, not  only  of  a  sovereign,  but  of  a  bishop,  by  laying  the  heavy 
burden  of  my  estates  upon  an  ofificial,  and  thereby  delivering  me  from 
the  care  and  disquietude  which  the  necessity  of  managing  them  well 
imposed  upon  me.  I  now  only  request  one  thing  more,  by  granting 
which  you  would  much  increase  my  joy:  Command  them  to  be  divided 
between  the  Church  and  tlie  ])oor.  I  have  already  felt  the  strivings 
of  vanity  which  are  wont  to  accompany  one's  own  distribution,  and  I 


THE    THREE    GRACES- —  H;^Ko. 


CI/K/Sr/.lX  PIIILANrilKOrV.  H67 

fear  lest  tlie  distractions  of  temporal  possessions  niiglit  make  nie  neglect 
those  true  treasures  which  are  divine  and  spiritual." 

When  the  best  of  the  Christian  emperors  restored  her  estates,  she 
made  Chrysostom  her  adviser  in  charitable  distribution,  and  straight- 
way gave  everything  to  the  poor  and  the  Church.  She  lived  simi)ly, 
naturally,  in  a  large-minded  way,  more  honored  as  the  queenly  Chris- 
tian Olympias  than  if  she  had  been  the  empress  of  Christendom. 

Since  the  Son  of  Man  was  womanly  as  well  as  manly,  men  with 
womanly  sympathy  and  women  with  manly  vigor  make  the  best  disci- 
l>l(.'s.  It  is  the  glory  of  Christianity  that  womanhood  as  well  as  man- 
hootl  finds  its  highest  development  in  Christian  service.  The  salt  of 
the  worUl  is  not  neuter.  The  Christian  ideal  of  a  forth-putting  saving 
energy  includes  women's  work.  If  a  Buddhist  would  be  perfected,  he 
must  withdraw  from  the  world,  and  if  a  l>rahman  would  be  i)erfected, 
he  must  maintain  caste  and  never  come  in  contact  with  any  one  out- 
side of  it,  and  as  to  the  evils  of  society  the  Mohammedan  falls  back  on 
fate, —  so  that  it  is  safe  to  say  that  in  practical  philanthropy  the  women 
of  Christendom  are  far  in  the  lead  of  the  most  acute  masculine  Mos- 
lems, Brahmans,  and  Buddhists;  in  fact,  the  women  of  the  little  Island 
of  Scotland,  England,  and  Wales  are  more  efficient  in  sociological 
service  than  the  entire  body  of  "men  folks"  in  the  three  non-Christian 
religions. 

It  is  no  disrespect  to  the  Christian  women  of  other  nationalities  if 

the  philanthropic  work  of  the  daughters  of  England  is  detailed  with 

some  fullness,  since  they  dwell  in  a  compact  area  easily  examined; 

then,  too,  reformed  Christianity  has  had  there  undisputed  sway  for  a 

longer  period  than  in  other  lands,  and   it  is  also  true  that  women's 

work  in  England   is  exhibited  more  fully  in  carefully  prepared  bodies 

of  statistics  than  similar  work  in  other  parts  of  Christendom.     Aside 

from 

The  Kim:^' s  Dam^htc-rs, 

with  their  nine  years'  growth  and  band  of  four  hundred  thousand,'  and 
the  W.  C.  T.  I'.,  the  most  of  woman's  philanthropic  work  in  America 
is  not  unlike  that  of  her  sister  in  Britain. 

The  Order  of  the  King's  Daughters  was  founded  by  Mrs.  Margaret 
Bottome  of  New  York,  who  upon  a  sea-voyage  was  impressed  with  the 
practical  value  of  religious  sisterhoods.  The  idea  was  developed 
through  her  conversation  with  I^r.  1"].  J^.  Hale,  and  the  motto  of  the 
Order,  and  the  organization  by  Tens,  originated  in  his  suggestion.'^ 

1  There  are  four  hundred  circles  in  one  county  in  New  York. 

2  Ten  is  the  rule,  yet  "  any  numlxT  can  form  a  circle.  The  only  rule  is  to  do  that  which 
can  best  serve  the  Master."     Letter  Iroui  the  founder,  October  20,  1891. 


468  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  simplicity  of  the  organization  and  its  ease  of  practical  working 
have  made  it  a  favorite  form  of  service,  extending  its  usefulness  to 
mission  fields  in  every  part  of  the  globe.  It  is,  in  its  intent,  a  relig- 
ious body,  interdenominational  and  loyal  to  Christ  alone,  engaged 
wholly  in  such  philanthropic  work  as  may  be  most  conveniently  done 
by  any  circle  of  Ten.  It  is  a  myriad-handed  body  given  to  neighbor- 
hood lovingkindnesses;   it  is  a  Society  of  Loving  Service. 

The  principle  is  an  agreement  to  work  and  to  work  together  upon 
some  system.  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy 
might,  as  the  willing  and  obedient  instrument  of  (iod.  There  are,  for 
example,  circles  of  "Home  Brighteners, "  to  free  the  faces  of  the  aged 
from  wrinkles  of  care,  and  to  fill  the  house  with  sunshine.  There  are 
those  who  seek  to  raise  up  those  who  have  fallen,  and  who  minister 
within  ])rison  walls.  Then  there  are  numberless  fruit  and  flower  mis- 
sions, the  fragrant  hands  of  wealth  and  beauty  ministering  to  the  sick 
and  the  children  of  the  poor.  It  is  the  aim  to  beautify  the  earth.  To 
be  made  beautiful  within,  to  come  into  closer  touch  with  Cod,  to 
become  a  Princess  worthy  of  the  King, —  this  is  the  ideal.  Instead  of 
exquisite  art  and  costly  gems,  to  honor  the  form  of  the  cross;  the 
constant  aim  is  to  adorn  human  character.  In  His  Name. 

There  can  be  no  more  apt  illustration  of  the  heroic  spirit  of  an 
English  Daughter  of  the  King  than  the  succor  rendered  by  Miss  Kate 
Marsden  to  the  lepers  of  Eastern  Siberia.  As  a  member  of  the  Red 
Cross  Society,  at  fifteen,  she  learned  the  horrors  of  Russian  leprosy,  and 
then  determined  to  alleviate  the  condition  of  the  Siberian  victims  to 
this  dire  disease.  I'rovidentially  called  to  New  Zealand,  and  detained 
there  for  some  years,  she  was  not  free  until  recently  to  undertake  her 
perilous  journey  of  two  thousand  miles  horseback  through  the  forests 
and  bogs  and  snowdrifts  of  the  Siberian  wilderness.  She  found  the 
lepers  ostracized,  in  isolated  luits  half  beneath  the  ground,  filthy, 
vicious,  wretched,  in  a  half-starved  condition;  she  ministered  to  them 
with  her  own  hands.  As  a  Princess  of  Heaven,  she  easily  found  the 
money  in  Russia  and  l^ngland,  among  the  angelic  women  cf  St.  Peters- 
burg and  London,  and  the  Daughters  of  the  King  in  America,  with 
which  to  build  a  village  for  the  lepers, —  ten  houses,  two  hospitals, 
workshojis,  a  school  and  church, —  and  to  employ  nurses  and  physicians. 

Ten  times   One. 

It  is  not  quite  true  that  there  are  not  other  unique  features  of 
women's  work  in  America  than  those  alluded  to,  since  Dr.  Hale's  Ten 
times  One  has  been  utilized  in  different  forms  of  work  of  which  women 


( 'iiRis  T/.i.v  ri/iLA.v  J  JiR or  Y. 


469 


have  been  the  prominent  promoters.  W'e  know  not  when  tlie  great  act 
of  life  is  done;  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  great  act  in  the  singularly 
useful  life  of  Dr.  Kdwanl  ICverett  Hale  was  his  happy  conception  of 
the  'Ww  times  One  acti\ities,  and  his  interpretation  of  Faith,  Hope, 
and  Charity  in  that  motto  of  world-wide  fame, 

"  Look  up  and  not  down; 
Look  forward  and  not  back; 
Look  out  and  not  in; 
Lend  a  liand." 


V/HERE    10x1  =  10   ORIGINATED. 

Edward  Everett  Hale's  Study  at  Roxbury. 
(Copyrighted  by  John  Sample,  Jr.,  Boston,  by  whose  courtesy  it  is  reproduced.) 


It  was  related  to  the  writer,  in  a  recent  conversation  with  Dr.  Hale, 
that  this  motto  first  saw  the  light  in  i<S56,  the  first  year  of  his  honored 
ministry  in  Boston,  occurring  in  a  course  of  unpublished  lectures 
delivered  at  the  Lowell  Institute  upon  the  Divine  Order  of  Human 
Life,  .^nd  the  lo  x  i  =  lo  idea  came  first  to  light  in  a  particularly 
bright  hour,  in  that  quaintest  of  all  quaint  sanctums  in  the  Roxbury 
parsonage.  It  seems,  however,  that  the  character  of  Harry  Wadsworth 
was  based  upon  the  life  work  of  one  of  Dr.  Hale's  former  parishioners, 
Frederick  William  Greenleaf,  of  the  railway  work  in  Worcester:  his 
facultv  for  helping  everybody  by  little  kindnesses  leading  the  Doctor 


470  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

to  picture  the  miilti]jlicali()n  of  every  man's  little  acts  of  personal  good- 
will by  ten,  till  the  whole  world  should  be  mended. 

Upon  the  publication  of  this  idea,  clubs  sprang  up  on  every  side. 
There  were  some  twelve  hundred  organizations  of  Harry  Wadsworth 
Helpers,  Look  up  Legions,  Lend  a  Hand  Clubs,  and  other  similar 
societies,  enrolling  forty  thousand  members  at  about  the  time  the 
King's  Daughters  gave  such  an  impetus  to  the  idea  of  forming  circles 
of  Ten.^ 

Nothing  can  be  more  hel])ful  to  schemes  of  Christian  Philanthropy 
than  the  idea  underlying  these  clubs,  as  set  forth  by  Dr.  Hale:  — 

It  is  the  aim  to  attempt  something  close  at  hand,  which  can  be  done 
with  little  fuss  or  publicity  or  machinery;  some  definite  service  to  the 
outside  7oor/(t  \\\-\'\c\\  ten  or  twenty  people  can  be  interested  in,  rather 
than  something  which  requires  the  combination  of  hundreds,  and 
elaborate  organization,  and  it  is  essential  to  the  success  of  the  work 
that  ])rominence  be  given  to  the  idea  of  enlarging  the  numbers  who 
are  interested  in  bearing  others'  burdens  and  improving  mankind. 

This  informal  organization  of  altruistic  workers  makes  a  far-reaching 
helpfulness  in  the  social  life,  and  the  training  of  a  vast  body  of  youth- 
ful philanthropists. - 

There  are,  of  distinctively  philanthropic  workers,  many  less  notable 
organizations  in  America  than  those  mentioned,  that  differ  from  any 
known  to  the  women  workers  in  England,  but  space  forbids  their 
enumeration. 

The   Jforhing  Girls''    Clubs, 

which  have  been  so  prominently  brought  to  public  notice  by  Miss 
Grace  H.  Dodge,  of  New  York,  and  her  host  of  co-workers,^  have  been 
very  successfully  conducted  during  some  years  in  Great  Britain.  There 
are  formal  "clubs"  open  every  evening  for  young  women, —  evening 
homes  for  girls,  young  women's  help  societies,  factory  helpers' 
unions,  and  a  vast  number  of  parochial  guilds  for  girls.      Then  there 

1  This  is  the  pledge  of  the  Look  up  Legion  ;  "  We,  the  undersigned,  wish  to  be  manly, 
to  be  womanly,  and  Christian  in  our  character;  and  we  therefore  pledge  ourselves  to  be 
as  far  as  we  are  able,  —  truthful,  unselfish,  cheerful,  hopeful,  and  helpful,  to  use  our  influ- 
ence always  for  the  right,  and  never  fear  to  show  our  colors.  We  also  pledge  ourselves  to 
use  our  voice  and  our  influence  against  intemperance,  the  use  of  vulgar  or  profane  lan- 
guage, the  use  of  tobacco,  affectation  in  dress  and  manner,  disrespect  to  the  old,  ill-treat- 
nu-nt  of  the  young  or  unfortunate,  and  cruelty  to  animals.  We  will  aid  and  support  each 
other  in  carrying  out  this  pledge  and  the  spirit  of  our  motto." 

2  Vide  the  detailed  reports  as  noted  in  the  King'3  Daughters'  Silver  Cross,  New  York; 
and  in  Dr.  Hale's  Lend  a  Hatid,  Boston. 

3  Miss  Dodge  reports  great  capacity  and  self-devotion  on  the  part  of  working  girl  man- 
agers. The  clubs  are  self-supporting.  The  principle  of  mutual  aid  is  popular.  1  find 
thirteen  clubs  in  Brooklyn. 


CI/K/Sr/AX  PIIH.ANTIIROPY.  473 

is  a  uniiiue  institution,  calleil  The  Ciirls'  Letter  (luild,  tiie  members  of 
which  unilertake  to  write  t)nce  a  month  to  one  or  more  girls  who  are 
away  from  home, —  l)y  timely  correspondence  befriending  those  who 
are  in  shops  or  at  domestic  service. 

M.  A.  B.  Y.  S. 

The  Metropolitan  Association  for  Befriending  Young  Servants  is  doing 
a  work  quite  characteristic  of  Christian  womanhood  in  England;  than 
which  nothing  can  be  more  charitable.  It  is  for  the  benefit  of  girls 
from  thirteen  to  twenty,  from  the  workhouse  schools,  or  who  are  out 
of  a  situation.  If  girls  have  lost  a  place  through  inefftciency,  they  are 
put  into  training  homes,  of  which  there  are  two.  If  any  are  ill,  they 
are  sent  to  convalescent  homes.  Twelve  lodging-houses  are  main- 
tained, and  thirty  free  registry  offices.  More  than  nine  thousand  situa- 
tions have  been  found.  If  any  a]iply,  they  are  helped  to  a  place,  and 
then  are  kept  sight  of  with  friendly  care;  each  one  being  in  charge  of 
some  iady  luJio  calls  on  her  at  lie r  place  of  service.  No  wonder  they  have 
good  servants  in  England. 

The   Girls'  Friendly  Society 

is  one  of  the  most  notable  notions  in  the  English-speaking  world,  the 
membership  being  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  million,  and  more  than 
thirty-five  thousand  women  of  the  Established  Church  are  among  the 
active  workers  as  associates.  There  is  a  branch  society  in  half  the 
parishes  of  England,  and  the  enterprise  extends  to  the  continent  and 
the  colonies.  There  are  nearly  ten  thousand  members  and  associates 
in  the  G.  F.  S.  of  America,  of  which  Miss  Edson  of  Lowell  is  President. 
Its  motto,  "Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,"  stands  for  mutual  help- 
fulness as  well  as  sympathy.  Each  member  pays  a  shilling  a  year,  and 
the  associates  more.  There  are  maintained  in  England  two  hundred 
and  fourteen  G.  F.  S.  clubs  and  recreation  rooms  for  working  girls, 
sixty-five  lodges,  and  nine  homes  of  rest.  In  some  years  four  thou- 
sand members  are  nursed  in  time  of  sickness.  The  management  is 
worked  by  women.  The  departments  include  industrial  training, 
wholesome  literature,  lodges  and  recreation  rooms,  employment  regis- 
tries, and  there  are  special  workers  among  school  teachers,  domestic 
servants,  factory  girls,  and  those  who  have  been  brought  up  in  work- 
houses. The  associates  maintain  the  relation  of  personal  friends 
toward  the  membership,  there  being  one  associate  to  every  six  or  seven 
members.     Young  children  are  received,  and  each  is  placed  under  the 


474  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

care  of  some  one  who  is  like  a  foster  mother.  A  receat  report  mentions 
three  thousand  candidates  from  workhouses  and  orphanages.  Obedi- 
ence to  parents,  faithfuhiess  to  employers,  temperance,  and  thrift  are 
insisted  upon  in  the  associate  training. 

What  is  called  the  Woman's  Help  Society  in  England  is  known  in 
Scotland  as  the  Onward  and  Upward  Association.  When  we  speak  of 
Christian  philanthropic  work  we  cannot  easily  think  of  fifty  thousand 
native  women  in  Turkey,  India,  or  China,  as  banded  together  to 
organize  hundreds  of  thousands  of  working  girls  and  working  women 
into  onward  and  upward  leagues  for  the  protection  of  moral  character 
and  the  development  of  womanly  qualities. 


2.    The  Bridge  of  Hope. 

By  Miss  Mary  H.  Steer,  Hon.  Superintendent  of  the  Bridge  of  Hope  and  Ratcliff 
Highway  Refuge,  London. 

[I.NTR(M)UCTOKV  NoPK  BY  THE  AUTHOR.  —  There  is  another  great  movement,  known 
to  America  in  refuges  and  midnight  missions,  which  is  highly  developed  among  the 
philanthropic  women  workers  of  England.  It  pertains  to  the  elevation  of  hopeless 
womanhood.  The  British  Digest  of  Charities  gives  three  hundred  and  two  titles  to 
societies  or  institutions  making  a  specialty  of  this  work.  Eighty-nine  are  maintained 
by  the  Ladies  Association  for  the  Care  of  Eriendless  Girls,  organized  by  Miss  Ellice 
Hopkins.  There  are  three  hundred  and  ninety-two  shelters,  refuges,  and  homes  in 
the  United  Kingdom;  the  Established  Church  maintaining  seventy-five.  Wise  and 
devout  women,  in  a  spirit  of  self-sacrificing  love,  are  constantly  searching  along  the 
streets,  in  police  courts,  in  prisons,  in  lodging-houses,  in  workhouses,  and  in  hospitals, 
to  find  those  who  could  not  keep  their  womanly  standing  in  the  jostle  and  struggle 
for  existence  in  tlic  great  cities.  "  It  is  held  that  every  fallen  woman  in  London 
should  know  of  a  friend  to  whom  to  turn  for  help  when  desirous  to  lead  a  better  life." 
The  name  of  such  a  friend  is  written  upon  tracts  and  widely  distributed.  Mrs.  Bram- 
vvell  Booth  of  the  Salvation  Army  is  doing  a  great  work  in  this  line,  systematically 
advertising  friendliness  to  the  weary  and  sin-laden,  to  be  had  for  the  asking. 

It  is  to  this  kind  of  work  that  Miss  Steer  has  devoted  herself.  The  methods  she 
has  i)ursued,  and  certain  details  of  experience,  she  has  upon  request  related  in  the 
paper  following.] 

It  was  in  1S79  that  I  went  to  Ratcliff  Highway,  then  one  of  the  worst 
parts  of  all  the  Ivist  I'^nd  of  London,  little  known  except  to  the  police, 
the  resident  clergy  or  city  missionaries.  I  wished  to  live  among  these 
people,  to  help  them  where  they  stood,  feeling  that  to  accomplish  any 
lasting  practical  good  it  was  needful  to  get  a  fuller  comprehension  of 
the  social  atmosphere  of  their  individual  lives,  so  as  to  judge  better 
of  their  weaknesses,  temptations,  and  sins,  from  their  own  standpoint, 
and  amid  the  pressure  of  their  own  dailv  surroundings.       Without  this 


C//K/STI.IX  rJ///..lX77/A'0/'y.  ^75 

merging  of  our  own  lives  intt)  theirs,  and  a  serious  and  i)ractical  study 
ot  the  world  in  which  these  poor  degraded  ones  live,  we  shall  never 
make  the  headway  we  desire  in  saving  what  are  called  the  "lapsed 
classes."  Casual  visiting  among  the  poor  is  often  of  little  avail,  from 
lack  of  fundamental  knowledge  of  their  wants  and  capabilities. 

The  first  steji  I  took  to  get  hold  of  the  women  I  wanted  was  to  go 
out  anil  ask  some  of  the  girls  to  come  and  have  tea  with  me.  l^y 
degrees  I  prevailed.  After  tea  we  would  talk  on  all  manner  of  subjects, 
bringing  in  a  few  words  of  advice  and  simple  friendliness;  letting 
them  feel  that  a  friend,  who  would  be  a  friend  in  need,  was  living 
among  them  in  the  desire  to  help  their  weary  lives,  and  aid  them  to 
reach  something  higher.  A  little  prayer,  a  little  reading,  were  got 
in  by  degrees;  and  so,  with  patient  and  constant  gentle  pushing,  this 
difficult  pioneer  work  progressed. 

A  few  workers  joined  me,  and  the  poor  people  became  slowly 
attached  to  us.  I  took  a  little  house  large  enough  to  receive  six  young 
women.  We  have  never  been  in  debt,  though  often  in  sore  straits  to 
carry  on  our  lal)or  of  love.  I'he  mission  is  supported  by  voluntary 
contributions;  when  forced  to  make  an  a])peal,  the  response  has  been 
generous  and  hearty,  the  national  heart  is  always  charitable.  In  1884 
we  took  three  houses  for  our  refuge;  an  old  public  house  of  ill-famed 
notoriety,  and  two  adjoining  houses  of  bad  repute.  And  there  was  a 
dancing-saloon  in  the  rear,  which  we  transformed  into  a  mission  hall. 
'1  here  were  thirty-five  houses  of  the  worst  repute  near  bv.  It  was 
not  a  safe  thoroughfare  after  three  p.m.;  before  that  hour  most  were 
asleep.  We  maintained  a  Night  Shelter  for  the  destitute,  Rescue 
Work  for  the  fallen,  Preventive  Work  for  little  girls  born  amid  the 
worst  surroundings.  In  1890-91  there  were  two  hundred  and  fifty-four 
Rescue  cases,  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-six  Preventive,  and  in  the 
Night  Shelter  fifty-two  hundred  and  one  lodgings. 

The  Night  Shelter  accommodates  eighteen,  a  steady  inllux  of  human 
souls  coming  freshly  every  day,  always  needing  advice,  help,  and 
sympathy.  Sickness,  loss  of  work,  and  winter  weather  bring  to  desti- 
tution a  large  number  who  drift  into  the  Shelter,  not  knowing  where 
to  turn.  i'hey  come  at  all  hours,  and  are  given  a  bed  free  of  charge, 
sleep  safely  and  soundly  till  the  next  morning,  when  we  hear  their 
story,  take  pains  to  verify  it,  and  then  give  what  help  seems  urgent. 
It  is  pitiful  what  a  little  jjractical  helj)  will  sometimes  suffice  to  give 
fresh  impetus  and  courage  to  a  human  life.  A  pair  of  scissors  and  a 
thimble  give  heart  and  hope  to  a  despairing  worker,  and  off  she  goes, 
cheered  by  kindly  words  and  friendly  wishes,  and  ([uite  ready  to  begin 
again  the  hard  struggle  for  life. 


476  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

So  many  touching  memories  crowd  upon  me  that  I  could  write  a 
book  of  thrilling  incidents  stranger  than  fiction.  I  have  learned  some- 
thing of  the  temptations  from  which  these  poor  women  fled,  and  seen 
how  in  the  fierce  struggle  of  this  great  city  many  aspirations  after  some- 
thing higher  fall  withered  and  crushed.  No  one  among  us  would  ever 
have  courage  to  "cast  the  first  stone,"  in  view  of  the  awful  straits  which 
bring  so  marhy  of  our  sisters  into  sin.  A  lady  once  said  to  me,  "  Call 
them  knocked-down  women  if  vou  will,  but  not  fallen." 


It  is  gratifying  to  refer  in  this  connection  to  the  notable  rescue  work 
of  the  Nuns  of  the  (jood  Shepherd  throughout  Christendom. 

Akin  to  this  topic  is  another  phase  of  British  philanthropic  service, 
of  which  that  noble  woman  whose  fame  ought  to  ring  around  the  world, 
Mrs.  Meredith,  is  the  representative.  As  a  volunteer  unpaid  prison 
visitor,  she  has  organized  a  great  work,  personally  visiting  every  indi- 
vidual in  many  a  prison  house,  even  the  incorrigible  in  the  dark, 
familiarizing  herself  with  the  haunts  of  crime  in  London  and  the 
larger  cities,  winning  the  respect  of  thief  gangs,  and  establishing 
prison  gate  missions  to  receive  the  outcomers.  A  thousand  women  in 
a  year,  fresh  from  the  prisons,  are  furnished  with  laundry  work,  and 
the  children  of  female  convicts  are  housed  and  cared  for.  All  this  is 
paid  for  by  the  earnings  of  the  nurses  that  go  out,  and  by  the  gifts  of 
well-to-do  women  workers  who  give  outright  what  is  needed.  Little 
girls,  whose  fathers  are  in  prison,  are  cared  for  in  \illage  homes 
named  for  the  Princess  May. 

This  heaven-sent  charity  is  but  part  of  the  great-hearted  i)lanning  of 
luiglish  matrons  to  befriend  those  who  go  astray,  particularly  young 
women.  For  some  years,  in  Birmingham,  not  far  from  the  size  of 
lioston,  a  numl)cr  of  ladies  have  been  appointed  by  the  magistrates  to 
visit  the  prisons  every  morning  to  converse  with  women  and  girls,  and 
to  learn  their  story  before  trial.  These  ladies  go  into  court  with  the 
accused,  and  urge  any  extenuating  circumstances,  and  if  it  be  a  first 
offense  the  girls  are  often  given  over  to  the  ladies  to  be  placed  in 
training  homes. ^ 

1  This  special  service  is  much  like  tlie  Police  Court  Mission  of  the  C.  E.  T.  S.,  alluded 
to  on  an  earlier  page. 


CI/K /ST/AX  PIIII.AXTIIROPV.  477 


3.     TiiK    Mothers'    Union,    anh    tiif,    Cark    of    Ni:(;i.i:cted 

CiiiLniiooi). 

No  one  can  read  the  story  of  woman's  philanthropic  work  in  P2ng- 
land  without  being  impressed  with  the  wealth  of  affection  which  is 
bestowed  upon  objects  often  thought  of  as  unworthy.  The  mother 
instinct  is  uppermost  in  dealing  with  the  neglected,  the  unfortunate, 
and  even  the  unreclaimable.  This  spirit  is  nurtured  in  an  institution 
for  which  we  have  no  match  in  America, — 

The  M(>t/ins'  UnicDt. 

If  our  churches  paid  as  much  attention  to  this  as  the  Church  of 
England,  we  should  have  a  great  National  Society,  with  two  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  mothers  banded  together  in  a  persistent  united  effort 
to  raise  the  tone  of  the  home,  to  train  their  children  in  the  way  of 
righteousness,  and  a  settled  determination  to  shelter  them  from  evil  of 
every  sort.  The  Ten  Commandments,  which  are  so  honored  in  the 
service  of  the  English  Church,  are  in  the  interests  of  the  home  life. 
There  is  hardly  a  parish  in  which  a  Mothers'  Meeting  is  not  held.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  valuable  agencies  for  good  in  the  land.  It  is  an 
institution  thoroughly  organized,  w-ith  a  jnirpose  to  be  carried  out. 
Principally  it  is  for  prayer,  and  for  mutual  hel])fulncss  in  domestic 
training.  Vet  political,  educational,  and  social  projects  are  modified 
in  some  wholesome  fashion  by  the  public  sentiment  of  the  united 
mothers  of  England. 

The  Nonconformist  churches  are  well  represented  in  branches  of 
the  Mothers'  Union,  yet  the  efficiency  of  the  institution  is  due  to  its 
intimate  relation  to  the  Established  (Church,  nor  is  it  likely  that  it 
would  exist  without  it.  This  is  demonstrated  or  rendered  strongly 
probable  by  the  American  efforts  in  this  line.  It  is  not  true  that  the 
mothers  of  the  T'nited  States  do  not  co-operate  together,  but  they  do 
it,  if  at  all,  in  more  or  less  of  a  haphazard  method,  some  through  this 
organization,  and  some  through  that,  —  there  is  no  society  representing 
one  or  two  hundred  thousand  homes  that  even  distantly  approaches  in 
dignity  and  positive  power  the  British  Mothers'  Union.'  .Anything  in 
England  worth  doing,  which  can  be  so  organized  as  to  avail  itself  of 
the  ecclesiastical  machinery  of  the  Church,  is  a  success  from  the  start. 

1  Among  the  good  things  in  our  .-Xmerican  Camliridge  there  is  a  Mothers'  Union,  and 
a  Cantabrigia  Club,  —  an  organization  of  women  that  covers  the  whole  city,  devoted  to  the 
promotion  of  intellectual  and  moral  and  civic  reform. 


478  THE    TKIVMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  Church  of  Kngland  has  another  Society  of  which  we  know  little, 
— the  Parents'  National  Educational  Union,  —  to  distribute  information 
as  to  the  physical,  mental,  moral,  and  religious  education  of  children. 
The  shining  success  of  the  Maideld  Lectures,  upon  the  Bringing  up  of 
Children,  illustrates  the  practical  turn  of  the  serious  British  mind. 
The  fascinating  sjjinster  orator  knows,  and  tells,  and  the  public  is 
grateful.  The  humor  of  the  situation  would  kill  the  course  at  sight  in 
America. 

The  relation  of  this  maternal  movement  to  philanthropy  is  apparent 
at  every  turn.  The  mothers  of  England  take  kindly  to  the  care  of  the 
neglected  and  the  suffering,  where  child  life  is  involved. 

"'J'he  true  woman's  heart,"  says  jMiss  Stretton,  "knows  nothing  of 
sect  when  a  child  is  put  into  her  arms."  The  philanthropic  work  is 
largely  interdenominational.  There  are  a  hundred  and  twenty-four 
houses  for  orphans  and  the  training  of  fatherless  children  in  London, 
besides  many  others  that  are  sustained  by  private  charity.  Then  there 
is  Mrs.  Hilton,  the  blessed  Quaker  woman,  who  cradled  the  babes  of 
"  idle  mothers,  drunken  mothers,  widowed  mothers  who  were  compelled 
to  lock  them  up  all  day  without  food  or  fire,  whilst  they  went  out  earn- 
ing their  bread  and  a  roof  to  shelter  them."^  This  form  of  charity 
she  learned  of  the  Roman  Catholic  saints  of  to-day,  who  care  for  the 
babes  of  the  hopeless  poor  in  Brussels  and  Paris.  Now  every  great 
town  in  I'aigland  and  in  America  has  establislied  a  ilay  nursery  and 
])ublic  cradle. 

The  great  work  of  Mr.  Charles  Loring  Brace,  in  New  York,  in  finding 
homes  for  city  waifs,  has  been  carried  to  a  high  degree  of  success  in 
luigland.  Miss  Macpherson  in  East  London  has  transplanted  about  six 
thousand  children  within  a  score  of  years,  the  most  of  them  finding 
homes  in  Canada. 

The  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts  has  made  a  distinguished  success  in 
establishing  a  "Flower  (lirls'  Brigade,"  who,  in  the  winter,  make 
artificial  flowers.  C)f  some  eight  hundred  girls  picked  up  off  the 
streets,  who  have  learned  this  trade,  nineteen  out  of  twenty  are  doing 
well. 

One  form  of  woman's  charity  in  London  is  that  of  establishing  shoe 
clubs  for  the  soles  of  the  poor. 

The  Children's  Country  Holiday,  whicli  is  so  popular  a  charity  in 
America,  has  achieved  for  itself  eminent  rank  in  England;  titled 
ladies,  the  foremost  in  the  land,  have  opened  their  own  homes  or  built 
homes  for  the  children  of  the  poor  to  visit, —  several  thousands  of  sickly 
children  Ivning  two  weeks  in  the  country. 

'■  Miss  Hesba  Stretton. 


CHRISTIAX  PHfLAXTIIROrV.  479 

The  Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty  to  Animals  was  the  gift  of 
llngland  to  America;  that  to  \)revent  Cruelty  to  C'hildren  the  gift  of 
America  to  Knglaml.'  The  protection  of  child  life  is  made  a  specialty 
in  most  large  communities  in  America,  Children's  Aid  Societies  being 
very  numerous  throughout  the  country, —  the  great  Society  in  New 
York,  beins  the  foremost. - 


4.    TiiK  ]\IixisrKKi\(i  Chii.orkx's  League. 

By  The  Rt.  Honorable  the  Countess  of  Meath. 

The  Society  was  started  in  our  house  in  London  ten  years  ago,  and 
its  success  has  been  greater  than  was  expected. 

It  has  spread  to  nearly  all  English-speaking  lands, —  to  the  United 
States,  Canada,  India,  South  Africa,  the  Australian  Colonies,  and  New 
Zealand.  A  lady  has  lately  started  nineteen  new  branches  in  this  latter 
colony,  and  nowhere  has  the  League  been  more  appreciated  than  in 
Australia. 

I  have  lately  helped  to  start  the  Society  among  Italian  children.  In 
Malta  it  is  also  likely  to  be  taken  up.  The  card  of  membership,  with 
its  rule  and  prayer,  has  been  translated  into  many  languages,  and  we 
have  little  ones  of  various  races,  such  as  little  Kafifirs,  and  the  children 
of  Hindustan.  An  adaptation  of  the  League  has  been  introduced 
among  non-Chnstians  in  Cairo  to  help  the  children  of  Jews  and 
Mohammedans  to  be  more  kindly  in  their  actions. 

The  operation  of  the  League  is  confined  to  no  i)articular  class,  for 
high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  old  and  young  can  belong  to  it.  The 
children  are  members,  their  elders  associates;  the  older  members  can 
remain  in  the  Society,  having  a  special  card. 

The  Ministering  Children's  League  has  been  called  the  Practical 
Christianity  Society,  and  that  is  its  aim.  In  the  British  Isles,  last 
year,  the  sum  of  two  thousand  pounds  was  raised  for  charity,  and  a 
coffee  house  for  working  people,  and  two  homes  for  destitute  children, 
have  been  started  by  the  Society,  and  a  third  home  is  to  be  opened 
this  year. 

1  A  dying  woman  in  New  York  began  the  work,  since  she  could  not  peaceably  die  for 
the  annoyance  of  a  child  suffering  from  cruel  hands.  Mr.  .Agnew  of  Liverpool  introduced 
the  society  to  England. 

2  Mr.  Charles  LoRING  Brace  was  the  first  in  .\mcrica,  who  gave  his  life,  forty  years 
of  it,  to  practical  work  in  solving  social  problems;  the  first  to  agitate  the  question  of 
lodging-houses,  industrial  schools,  and  the  furnishing  of  city  work  or  country  homes  for 
neglected  children.  He  was  a  scholarly  man,  who  laid  aside  all  earthly  ambition  to 
benefit  75,000  youth  through  the  Children's  Aid  Society.  Vide  Biography.  Edited  by 
his  daughter.     Scribner  &  Sons,  New  York. 


480  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

The  members  in  the  United  States  have  also  raised  considerable 
sums  of  money.  One  branch  of  the  Society  erected  a  chapel  for  the 
Red  Indians  in  South  Dakota. 

In  Canada  a  hospital  for  children  owes  its  origin  to  the  Ministering 
Children's  League.  It  is  expected  that  an  Australian  institution  for 
children  will,  erelong,  be  established.  Hitherto,  much  money  in  India 
has  gone  for  sending  away  delicate  people  to  the  hills  in  summer 
time.  The  object  of  our  Society  is  not,  however,  so  much  to  get 
together  money  for  charity,  as  to  get  the  children  accustomed  to  help 
others  in  their  early  days,  so  that  they  may  become  ministering  men 
and  women.  «  ^ 

M.  C.  L.  Notes  by  the  Author. 

It  is,  indeed,  the  sole  aim  of  this  beautiful  society  to  mould  the 
character  of  childhood  according  to  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  by  forming 
early  habits  of  self-denial  for  the  sake  of  others;  teaching  children  "to 
follow  Christ,  to  work  for  His  ])oor  and  His  little  ones  in  the  spirit  of 
love  and  sacrifice."  There  are  now  nearly  fifty  thousand  children  who 
pray  every  day :  — 

"Loving  Father,  make  me  like  Thy  Holy  Child  Jesus;  a  ministering 
child, —  loving,  kind,  and  useful  to  others.  Teach  me  to  feel  for  those 
who  suffer;  and  may  I  be  ready  to  do  what  I  can  to  help  all  who  are 
in  need.     For  Jesus'  sake.     Amen." 

It  is  only  seven  years  since  forty  children  pledged  themselves  to  take 
this  motto,  which  Lady  Meath  suggested, —  "No  day  without  a  deed 
to  crown  it."  And  now  there  are  eight  hundred  branches,  sixteen  score 
of  them  in  the  United  States,  with  ten  thousand  members.^ 

The  gifted  founder  has  a  singular  aptitude  in  preparing  the  League 
literature;  a  talent  at  good  writing,  such  as  Martin  Luther  had,  when 
Calvin  said, —  "This  writing  has  hands  and  feet."  It  is  childhood 
literature  thoroughly  alive.  Even  the  boys,  so  warm-hearted  and 
generous,  are  easily  persuaded  to  undertake  at  least  one  of  eighteen 
different  things  that  boys  can  definitely  do  to  make  the  world  better. 

The  seeds  of  M.  C.  L.  kindness  are  being  sown  even  upon  the  hills 
of  Cialilee  and  Judea,  made  holy  by  the  feet  of  the  ("hrist-child. 

"Mercy,"  quoth  Gladstone,  "is  an  art."  Blessed  are  they  who 
learn  it. 

"Are  they  not  all  Ministering  Spirits?  " 

They  are;  since,  first  of  all,  they  learned  to  minister. 

1  Mrs.  Benedict,  54  Leffeit's  Place,  New  York,  is  the  American  Secretary. 


C//K/SJ7.1.V  Pmi.AXTIIROPY.  481 


5.    The  Statistics,  and  Certaix  Illustrations  of  Woman's 

Mission. 

Woman's  Mission,  as  prepared  by  the  Baroness  Burdett-C'oults  for 
the  Chicago  Exposition,  and  published  in  London,  1893,  is  a  remark- 
ably well-made  book ;  a  handsome  royal  octavo  volume  of  nearly  five 
hundred  pages,  devoted  to  the  details  of  woman's  work  in  I'jigland. 
In  preparing  it,  out  of  some  thousands  of  societies,  1164  were  selected 
as  most  likely  to  respond  to  inquiries;  for  example, —  362  societies  in 
aid  of  children,  102  in  aid  of  girlhood,  130  for  the  friendless,  200  to 
aid  womanhood,  and  62  orders  of  sisterhoods,  or  deaconess  houses.^ 

Satisfactory  returns  were  received  from  only  390.  Two  hundred  and 
ninety  of  those  reported  84,129  voluntary  workers,  and  4814  i)aid 
assistants.  Three  hundred  and  sixty-three  reported  2,546,984  persons 
as  benefited  in  one  year.  One  hundred  and  eighty-seven  reported  the 
number  benefited  since  the  organization  of  the  societies, —  19,046,967. 
Eighty-one  societies  reported  their  expenses,  since  foundation,  at 
between  ten  and  eleven  million  dollars.- 

Fifty-three  societies  are  reported  in  aid  of  various  forms  of  what  the 
Church  of  England  calls  Home  Missions  work,  which  "includes  visit- 
ing the  poor,  nursing  the  sick,  establishing  dispensaries,  convalescent 
homes,  cottage  hospitals,  homes  of  rest,  schools,  orphanages,  industrial 

1  Aside  from  the  highly  creditable  beginnings  made  by  the  women  of  the  Methodist 
Eiiiscopal  Church,  we  are,  in  America,  relatively  poor  in  these  orderly  forms  of  womanly 
self-devotement  to  philanthropic  and  religious  service. 

There  are  in  Germany  fifty  houses  of  deaconesses,  comprising  ten  thousand  ministering 
women,  all  trained  to  do  nursing,  and  to  be  useful  in  various  forms  of  parochial  or 
educational  service.  I  have  a  report  of  the  Moravian  Deaconess  House  at  Emmaus  ;  their 
workers  are  in  the  Himalayas,  in  Syria,  and  in  Central  ^America. 

1  confess  to  a  certain  sense  of  intellectual  confusion,  as  though  I  were  saying  the  right 
thing  in  the  wrong  place,  if  I  free  my  mind,  at  this  point,  on  the  subject  of  deaconesses. 
Let  me  ask,  then,  the  favored  "  four  hundreds"  in  our  great  cities,  what  we  have  in  America 
to  match  the  divine  deeds  of  Thk  Milumay  Association  of  Womkn  W'okkkks  in 
London,  —  fourteen  hundred  deaconessee,  without  vows,  who  give  their  entire  time  to 
work  among  the  poor.  They  sustain  twelve  principal  missions.  There  are  nearly  a  score 
of  special  forms  of  service,  one  being  a  daily  distribution  of  two  or  three  hundred  bouquets, 
whicVi  are  marked  each  with  a  Scripture  text  and  sent  to  the  hospitals.  It  is  a  far-reaching 
philanthropv.  The  Association  maintains  at  Jaffa  a  medical  mission  with  more  than  a 
thousand  patients  a  month.  Nor  is  this  Association  a  beggar  at  the  doors  of  British  benev- 
olence. It  is  itself  British  benevolence  personified,  a  personal  ministration  of  God's  money 
in  the  hands  of  its  members.  Women  of  wealth,  or  at  least  of  ample  means,  join  this 
Association  to  bless  the  poor,  instead  of  squandering  money  in  fashionable  follies,  and  it 
is  a  holy  fashion  among  well-bred  people  to  give  them  all  the  money  they  need  without 
being  asked  for  it. 

2  Report  of  Miss  Louisa  M.  Hubbard,  Woman's  i} fission,  p.  361. 

2  H 


482 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


homes,  nurseries,  penitentiaries,  refuges,  night  shelters,  laundries, 
work  rooms,  class  work,  cheap  dinners  and  teas  in  time  of  distress, 
besides  mission  work  and  ordinary  parochial  duties."  ^ 

There  are  fifty-two  societies  for  women's  philanthropic  work  in 
Ireland,  and  forty-three  reported  from  India  and  the  British  Colonies. 

It  is  impossible,  among  so  many,  to  specify  farther  in  this  paper, 
save  to  call  attention  to  certain  illustrations. 


A   GROUP    OF    BLIND    WOMEN 

In  the  Deaconess'    Hon^.e  for   Homeless  Women  in  Lucknow.     They  are  all  Christians,  and  are 
being  taught  to  read  by  the  use  of  their  fingers. —  Sullivan. 


Aliss  Agnes  E.    Weston 

began  twenty-five  years  ago  to  write  personal  letters  to  seamen.  Last 
year  there  were  ten  thousand  personal  letters  in  reply  to  those  who 
wrote  to  her,  in  the  Royal  Navy  and  Merchant  service.  Last  year  she 
sent  out  more  than  half  a  million  printed  letters,  to  every  American 
war-ship  as  well  as  British.  No  other  woman  in  the  world  has  done  so 
much  as  she  to  befriend  men  before  the  mast;  her  influence  making  itself 
felt  upon  land  as  well,  in  establishing  temperance  homes  for  sailors.^ 

1  Mrs.  Boyd  Carpenter,  Woman's  Mission,  p.  ii8. 

2  It  would  be  so  easy  to  write  at  great  length  the  romantic  story  of  Miss  Weston  and  the 
blue  jackets,  that  it  is  difficult  for  the  Author  to  refrain  from  doing  it. 


C//A'/S7V.I.V  rillLAXTJIROry.  483 

It  is  niissin-,'  much  if  one  misses  the  admirable  story  of  woman's 
phihmthropic  work  in 

In-laiuL 

I'pon  no  part  of  the  globe  has  there  been  manifested  more  good  wit 
ill  the  service  of  the  poor.  Take  Mrs.  Morrogh  Bernard,  Superior 
of  the  convent  at  P>allaghaderin.  Finding  herself  surrounded  by  hope- 
less anil  helpless  poor,  she  went  out  and  hunted  up  a  mill  stream  a  few 
miles  away,  then  resigned  her  position,  studied  up  the  woolen  mill 
business,  established  a  mill,  and  gave  work  to  her  neighbors.  Then, 
too,  take  the  case  of  Mrs.  Rogers,  an  Knglishwoman,  who,  by  the 
help  of  Father  Kelly,  made  starving  Carrick  in  wild  Ireland  into  anew 
town,  with  plenty  to  eat,  by  introducing  into  it  hand  knitting  for  the 
London  market.^ 

Miss  Nigh/ingaie, 

in  her  heroic  philanthropic  service,  has  been  a  providential  instrument 
in  opening  up  suitable  work  for  women  at  professional  nursing;  or 
rather,  through  the  inspiration  of  her  examjile,  and  through  the  Train- 
ing Institution  established  on  her  return  from  the  Crimea,  an  impetus 
was  given  which  has  gone  far  toward  making  a  trained  nurse  as  much 
a  necessity  as  an  educated  physician. 

1  Article  by  the  Baroness  Burdett-Coutls,  in  Woman's  Afissiou,  pp.  286-293. 

One  would  hardly  know  where  to  begin  or  when  to  leave  off  in  culling  reports,  to  list 
the  ladies'  benevolent  work  on  Irish  soil.  Much  of  it  is  to  help  those  who  help  them- 
selves. There  are  dairy  and  agricultural  schools,  and  gardening  societies,  for  the  peas- 
antry. Classes  are  formed  for  giving  varied  instruction ;  there  are  regular  industrial 
schools ;  basket  work  and  wood  carving  are  taught. 

Then  there  are  village  industries  under  philanthropic  management.  The  Sisters  of 
Mercy  open  weaving  establishments.  There  are  lace-making  convents  that  employ  young 
women  of  large  districts. 

In  cottage  industry,  hand  looms  are  introduced,  and  ladies  of  slender  means  are  put  in 
the  way  of  earning,  by  societies  to  furnish  work.  The  Sisters  of  St.  Louis  teach  dressmak- 
ing. The  Sisters  of  Mercy  and  Charity  give  instruction  in  hand  sewing,  and  in  hand  em- 
broidery. 

There  are  associations  for  training  and  employing  women  for  domestic  service;  and 
societies  to  train  nurses.  There  are  children's  charities;  liospilals  are  frequent, — and 
there  is  one  "  Bird's  Nest,"  where  two  hundred  neglected  girls  and  little  boys  are  gathered. 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  Faith  have  rescued  2108  orphans  of  the  poorest  of  the  poor.  Charity 
Sisters  arc  eyes  for  the  blind.  Penny  dinners  are  prepared  for  winter  weather.  There  is 
a  sanitary  association  to  help  poor  women  keep  their  houses  clean.  About  every  church 
or  convent  are  gathered  the  children  of  Mary  ;  with  certain  club  appliances  of  library  use, 
and  mutual  help,  for  working  girls. 

Then,  too,  there  are  the  blessed  Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor,  who  maintain  homes  for  the 
aged,  begging  for  them  from  door  to  door.  And  by  expert  cookery  they  prepare  dainty 
meals :  and  then,  for  their  own  food,  the  cooks  live  on  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  the  tables 
of  their  venerable  wards. 


484 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


CHRIST  THE   CONSOLER.  — Zimmermann. 

There  are  already  one-fourth  as  many  trained  nurses  in  England  as 
there  are  physicians  in  the  United  States,  where  there  are  more  in  pro- 
portion than  in  any  other  country  in  the  world,  and  a  movement  is  now 
under  way  to  give  Rural  England  the  benefit  of  their  skill.  The 
F^stablished  Church  has  a  widely  distributed  staff  of  nearly  a  thousand 
trained  women  who  care  for  the  sick  poor  without  charge;  three 
institutions  out  of  twenty-eight  reported,  each,  some  four  thousand 
free  visits  to  the  poor. 


CHRISriAX  rillLAXTIlKOPy.  4S5 

FricdciiJicim, 

or  Home  of  Peace  for  the  Dying.  This  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
of  the  charities,  established  by  the  pliihinthrojiy  of  the  women  of 
Englanii.  It  provides  for  the  closing  days  of  the  poor  for  whom  there 
is  no  cure.  An  airy  house,  with  lofty  sunny  rooms  and  wide  halls,  all 
Avell-furnished  and  homelike,  with  a  beautiful  and  secluded  gartlen, — 
this  is  the  Friedenheim  of  London,  where  there  is  loving  ministraticjn, 
a  home  of  peace  suggestive  of  the  All  Father's  love  and  the  rest  pre- 
pared for  the  people  of  God. 

There  is  a  similar  house  in  Dublin,  maintained  by  Sisters  of  Charity, 
to  which  the  poor  contribute  their  mites,  and  to  which  the  wealthy, 
dying,  leave  their  gifts. 

There  are  three  thousand  workers  in  iMigland  and  Scotland  engaged 
in  Roman  Catholic 

SistcrJioods. 

liy  the  most  recent  statistics  obtainable  there  are  as  many  in  the 
United  States.  The  energizing  and  directing  of  these  philanthropic 
societies  develop  an  executive  ability  in  every  way  worthy  of  the 
Church. 

The  National  Union  of  Women    Workers. 

The  Englishwoman  has  arrived  at  the  dignity  of  a  Year  Book.  The 
philanthropic  movements,  which  are  ofificially  described  as  "thousands 
of  societies  and  associations  existing  for  women  or  carried  on  by 
women,"  are  so  united  that  their  various  objects,  and  the  names  and 
addresses  of  their  executives,  are  easily  found.  It  will  be  a  long  step 
toward  the  millennium  when  this  conies  to  be  true  of  America.  The 
local  unions  of  workers  throughout  the  United  Kingdom  have  a  cen- 
tral Bureau  in  London.^  Then  there  are  annual  conferences  of  the 
district  unions,  which  are  great  powers  in  manufacturing  public 
sentiment.  The  Duchess  of  Bedford  is  at  the  head  of  the  Central 
Council  of  Conferences.  The  Liverpool,  Birmingham,  Sheffield, 
.Aberdeen,  and  Glasgow  Unions  of  Women  \\orkers  are  very  influ- 
ential, agitating  needed  reforms  at  their  ipiarterly  meetings. 

1  The  Bureau  of  the  National  Union  of  Women  Workers,  Lower  Belgrave  Street.  Lon- 
don. Miss  Emily  Janes  is  the  Hon.  Org.  Sec;  to  whom  is  due  no  small  praise  for  her  re- 
markable service. 


4S6  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


6.  A  Comparison  between  English  and  American  Chari- 
ties.—  The  Influen'ce  of  the  Church  of  England. — 
Fashion  in  Philanthropy. — Two  Millions  of  Women 
Workers. 

There  are  several  particulars  in  which  the  philanthropic  women  of 
England  are  more  highly  favored  than  their -sisters  in  America.  There 
is  a  larger  class  of  refined  women  who  can  command  the  time  and  the 
money  to  engage  in  altruistic  service  than  can  be  found  among  an 
equal  population  here;  or,  if  this  is  not  so,  it  maybe  said  that  their 
nearness  to  each  other  in  their  little  island  makes  it  easier  for  the 
philanthropic  leaders  to  communicate  with  each  other  than  in 
America.  England  and  U'ales  are  about  the  size  of  Florida;  a  little 
larger  than  Illinois,  but  not  quite  so  large  as  New  York  and  Vermont. 
Increase  the  inhabitants  of  the  two  latter  states  six  to  one,  and  we 
get  some  idea  of  the  nearness  of  touch  between  philanthropists. 
All  New  England,  New  York,  and  Pennsylvania  have  about  half  the 
population  of  England  and  Wales.  The  women  from  Maine  to 
Michigan  would  co-operate  better  if  they  all  lived,  say,  in  Illinois, 
or  in  New  York.  All  Great  Britain  is  three-fourths  the  size  of 
California.  If  we  could  put  ten  millions  of  Christian  women  into 
Illinois  or  California,  we  should  find  them  organizing  charities  upon 
a  scale  at  present  unknown  in  America. 

It  is  observed,  in  the  newer  states  of  America,  that  we  have  collec- 
tions of  individuals,  but  do  not  have  society.  In  older  lands  there  is 
more  community  of  interest.  The  age  of  society  in  England  favors 
co-operation. 

If  it  be  said  that  we  have  many  well-to-do  people  in  America,  it  is 
to  be  added  that  we  have  more  of  the  newly  rich  than  in  England. 
People,  here,  wlio  have  just  come  into  the  possession  of  ample  means, 
have  acquired  wealth  by  close,  pinching  habits  or  by  speculation,  and 
they  are  not  so  apt  to  be  wisely  philanthropic  as  those  whose  ancestors 
have  been  relatively  rich  during  many  generations.  In  I'.ngland,  says 
Mi3s  L.  M.  Hubbard,  "it  is  an  immemorial  custom  for  women  of 
wealth  and  leisure  to  devote  a  considerable  portion  of  their  time  and 
substance  to  the  benefit  of  their  needier  neighbors."  This  is  not  true 
of  Mrs.  Newly  Rich,  in  America. 

The  servant  girl  question,  too,  has  something  to  do  with  that  sense 
of  domestic  leisure  which  makes  it  possible  for  a  woman  to  engage  in 
philanthropic  work.     There   are   more  women  in  jiroportion   to  the 


ClIRISTIAX  PHfLAXTIlROPY.  -187 

population  in  ICnglaml  tlian  in  America  whose  household  service  is  well 
nianayetl  with  a  minimum  of  perst)nal  attention. 

In  the  study  of  comparative  conditions  there  are  two  other  notable 
])oints  of  difference  between  the  social  philanthropy  of  England  and 
America.      One  is  the  paramount  inlluence  of 

The   CJiiirch  of  H^/ii^/aiiJ, 

with  its  honored  centuries  of  history,  which  is  related  to  society  and  to 
philanthropic  work  in  our  Old  Home,  as  a  church  in  America  would 
be,  numbering  thirty-five  millions  of  adherents,  and  having  the  prestige 
of  a  State  Church,  and  supported  by  the  social  leadership  of  the  nation 
in  the  Royal  Family  and  the  nobility.  We  have,  in  our  newer  world, 
no  ecclesiastical  body  recognized  by  so  great  a  proportion  of  the  whole 
people  that  bears  any  comparison  to  it  in  dignity  and  practical  socio- 
logical usefulness. 

It  is  impossible  for  us,  situated  as  we  are,  to  appreciate  adequately 
the  intluence  of  the  Established  Church  in  promoting  philanthropic 
work.  We  do  not,  at  bottom,  believe  in  the  theory  of  a  State  Church, 
—  as  indeed  one-half  of  England  does  not.  Yet,  at  our  remove  of 
three  thousand  miles  from  the  frictions  incident  to  running  such  ma- 
chinery upon  an  island  where  half  the  peo])le  are  discontented  with  it, 
we  can  but  be  cognizant  of  the  fact  that  we  have  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land an  organization  singularly  fitted  to  serve  the  purposes  of  English 
philanthropy.  The  Nonconformist  bodies  are  philanthropic  with  an 
unspeakable  energy  and  push,  which  has  given  tone  to  British  Christ- 
ianity; but  they  are  workers  apart  from  each  other,  and  have  no  such 
united  force  and  simplicity  of  direction  as  the  English  Church. 

The  machinery  is  such  that  it  is  easily  put  in  motion.  The  Bishops 
and  the  most  influential  Churchmen  are  warm-hearted  toward  the  poor, 
and  leaders  in  every  conceivable  form  of  charitable  work.  The  revered 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  figures  in  more  benevolent  societies  than 
the  name  of  George  Washington  in  America.  And  there  are  more  self- 
devoted  lavmen  and  women  workers  than  in  any  other  single  religious 
body  on  the  Island,  Even  if  not  so  many  as  in  all  others,  yet  they 
are  in  one  body,  united,  compacted,  easily  handled,  and  rejjorted  by 
statistics  in  such  shape  that  it  is  not  difficult  to  get  at  them. 

The  Church,  by  its  organic  action,  gives  prominence  to  the  practical 
side  of  Christianity,  and  is  interested  in  all  questions  that  affect  the 
material  life  of  the  less  favored.  Its  efficient  workers  busy  themselves 
in  helping  the  cooks,  the  laundry  and  dairy  women  of  the  north  of 
England,  and  in  providing  homes  for  the  waifs  and  the  strays  of  society. 


488  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

having  some  two  thousand  children  on  hand  at  any  given  time;  in 
reclaiming  tramps,  criminals,  inebriates;  in  rendering  help  to  the 
deserving  unemployed,  and  in  furnishing  a  score  of  homes  for  them  in 
advanced  life;  in  caring  for  more  than  three  thousand  hopeless  women 
picked  up  from  the  street  within  one  year;  in  systematic  work  in  pre- 
paring whatever  will  divert  the  weariness  of  hospital  patients,  and  make 
life  more  bearable  to  the  inmates  of  workhouses.  The  three  great 
societies  for  women  and  girls  are  found  in  all  the  larger  parishes  in  the 
kingdom. 

In  the  twenty-five  years,  1 860-1 884,  the  Church  of  England  gave 
nineteen  millions  and  ninety-one  thousands  of  dollars  to  maintain 
nursing  institutions,  cottage  hospitals,  convalescent  homes,  orphan- 
ages, sisterhoods,  deaconess  institutes,  reformatories,  penitentiaries, 
and  as  gifts  on  Hospital  Sunday. 

Similar  philanthropic  work  is  conducted  by  the  Nonconformist 
bodies,  which  are  so  strongly  intrenched  in  the  history  of  their  country, 
connected  as  they  have  been  with  great  providential  movements  which 
have  been  of  definite  good  to  the  nation.  Their  philanthropic  statistics 
are  not,  however,  in  shape  so  available  as  those  relating  to  the  Estab- 
lished Church.-^  Their  devotion,  their  intensity  of  life,  their  practical 
working  at  the  problem  of  the  age, —  what  to  do  with  the  improvable 
and  the  unimprovable  poor, —  rally  to  their  support  a  vast  army  of 
philanthropic  women.  And  among  the  women  workers  of  England 
there  is  very  little  heard  about  sectarian  lines  in  philanthropy. 

The  other  notable  point  of  difference  between  the  work  in  England 
and  America  that  forces  itself  upon  the  student  of  comparative  con- 
ditions is  this: — 

In  all  social  movements  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  have  the 
tide  of  fashion  set  in  the  right  direction,  and  in  England, 

The   Queen, 

who  is  the  social  head  of  the  nation,  and  the  nobility,  the  upper  ten 
thousand,  make  it  fashionable  to  be  philanthropic.  In  America,  the 
leaders  of  society,  whether  four,  hundred,  forty,  or  four,  are  demo- 
cratic, and  they  are  widely  separated  territorially  from  each  other; 
there  is  no  great  Church  to  unite  them,  there  is  no  titled  nobility  with 
many  generations  of  wealth  behind  them,  there  is  no  woman  upon 
the  throne  of  the  nation  for  half  a  century,  and  there  is  no  settled  tide 
of  philanthropic  fashion  to  sweep  in   even  Mrs.   Newly  Rich.     The 

1  The  Author  lias  attempted  to  secure  the  information  needed  to  make  an  all-round  ex- 
hibit, but  found  it  impracticable  to  obtain  adequate  reports,  either  in  correspondence  or 
by  available  published  matter. 


C//AVST/.I.V  rniLAXTIJROPy.  489 

American  woman  of  wealth  is  great-hearted,  but  her  ])hilantliropic  fad 
may  cost  her  little  money  or  time.  There  are,  in  every  great  American 
city,  women  who  consecrate  their  wealth  to  the  people,  and  exercise 
great  wisdom  in  distributing  it,  but  there  is  no  such  union  of  these 
workers  as  in  England,  for  the  reasons  alluded  to. 

England  is  as  democratic  as  America.  The  nominal  head  of  the 
nation,  is  in  fact  the  leader  in  society,  and  it  is  much  that  Her 
.Most  (iracious  Majesty,  the  Queen,  has  been  a  recognized  leader  in 
('hristian  and  philanthropic  endeavor  during  fifty  years.  And, 
whatever  may  be  said  in  regard  to  the 

Nobility 

as  a  class,  the  traditions  of  every  noble  house  in  England  point  to 
great  liberality  in  dealing  with  the  poor,  and  there  are,  among  so  large 
a  number  of  well-educated  men  and  women,  a  larger  proportion  of 
spiritually  minded,  devout,  thoughtful  philanthropists,  than  in  any 
other  similar  aristocratic  body  in  the  world.  There  is  never  a  lack  of 
titled  persons,  well  known  throughout  the  kingdom,  to  take  the  initia- 
tive in  any  new  philanthropy  that  is  endorsed  by  the  Established 
Church.  The  effect  of  this  is  immense  with  peojile  who  wish  to  main- 
tain good  social  standing.^ 

In  recalling  the  small  area  we  have  to  do  with,  it  is  as  if  we  had  the 
wealthy  families  of  America  all  living  in  New  York  State  and  Vermont, 
with  a  concentrated  population  less  than  half  that  of  the  American 
Union,  and  then  in  this  small  district  we  are  to  suppose  that  during 
the  Victorian  era  there  had  been  a  strong  turning  of  the  leaders  of 
society,  of  the  old  families,  of  the  very  wealthy,  and  of  the  religious 
leaders  toward  practical  humanitarian  work.  Under  such  changed 
conditions  we  should  find  the  wealthy  men  and  the  wise  women  of  our 
land  making  a  philanthropic  exhibit  worthy  of  America. - 

It  certainly  strikes  the  imagination  of  a  relatively  new  peoj^le  that 
the  castles  and  halls  of  l-".ngland  still  maintain  hospitable  rites  that  have 
never  been  omitted  since  the  feudal  ages.  By  force  of  hoary  centuries 
of  custom  the  hungry  are  fed,  the  ragged  are  clothed,  and  the  sick 

1  The  Anglican  clergy  as  a  class  do  not  take  readily  to  startling  movements  in  philan- 
thropy, even  if  radically  sound ;  and  it  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  imagine  the  wealth  and 
the  fashion  of  England  as  interested  in  plans  that  they  fancy  are  not  in  good  form.  Even 
those  who  are  personally  eccentric  by  other  standards  than  their  own,  may  have  a  distaste 
for  anything  erratic  in  charity.  They  want  to  know  that  it  is  the  regular  and  proper  thing 
to  do,  and,  once  knowing  that,  they  pros'e  generous  donors. 

-  There  are,  however,  certain  philanthropies  in  which  our  English  kinsfolk  arc  distanced 
by  far,  —  notably  in  educational  gifts,  alluded  to  without  a  detailed  exhibit  on  a  previous 
page. 


490  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

neighbors  are  nursed.  This  universally  recognized  obligation  goes 
far  to  create  a  basis  for  a  generous  philanthropic  service  in  accordance 
with  modern  scientific  methods. 

In  illustration  of  the  present  point  it  maybe  said  that  Lady  Wolverton 
is  at  the  head  of  a  Needlework  Guild,  in  which  seven  thousand  women, 
mostly  of  the  upper  classes,  agree  together  to  make  garments  for  the 
needy.  The  Girls'  Friendly  Society  is  officered  by  a  score  or  more  of 
noble  ladies,  and  by  six  bishops,  and  it  is  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Queen  and  the  Heir  to  the  throne. 

A  contrast  curious  in  our  eyes  is  noticed  in  respect  to  what  are 
known  in  Scotland  and  America  as 

Boys'   Brigades, 

Brother  Deming  in  New  York  gets  on  very  well  with  a  few  doctors 
of  divinity  and  a  stray  visit  from  General  Howard.  \\'hen,  however, 
the  Church  of  England  gets  to  the  work  of  establishing  "The  Church 
Lads'  Brigade,"  His  Royal  Highness,  the  Duke  of  Connaught,  is  the 
President;  the  Chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee  is  General  Lord 
Chelmsford,  (t.C.B.,  and  the  clerical  Vice-Presidents  comprise  four 
archbishops,  twenty-five  lord  bishops,  one  plain  bishop,  the  chaplain 
of  the  fleet,  the  chaplain  general  to  the  forces,  and  two  canons. 
The  lay  Vice-Presidents  include  one  earl,  one  general  viscount,  tw^o 
general  lords,  two  major-general  lords,  two  ALP.  knights,  one 
general  knight,  one  major-general  knight,  one  field-marshal  knight, 
two  plain  major-generals,  and  the  vice-chairman  of  the  house  of 
laymen.  Then  there  is  a  Brigade  Secretary  who  does  the  work,  and 
who  does  not  apparently  get  on  better  than  Brother  Deming  and  his 
humble  coadjutors  with  the  Lunar  Fardels. 

Then,  too,  there  are  "  Homes  for  Little  Boys  "  to  be  provided  for, 
five  hundred  homeless  or  orphan  children  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
Kingdom.  The  patrons  are  the  Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales,  and 
the  f^arl  of  Aberdeen  is  the  President.  One  duke,  one  marquis,  three 
earls,  four  lords,  and  General  Viscount  Wolseley  are  among  the  Vice- 
Presidents.  Among  those  who  have  presided  at  the  annual  meetings, 
or  who  have  advocated  the  claim  of  this  charity,  we  find  three  succes- 
sive archbishops  of  Canterbury,  four  lord  bishops,  six  deans,  two 
archdeacons,  and  four  canons.  Those  five  hundred  orphans  are 
morally  bound  to  be  respectable,  and  no  respectable  Englishman  will 
refuse  to  aid  in  their  maintenance. 

The  late  Earl  of  Shaftesbury  was  one  of  the  hardest  working  men  in 
England  during  sixty-five  years  of  unremitting  toil  for  the  benefit  of 
factorv  laborers,  and  for  the  residents  of  the  slums  of  I>ondon.     He 


CHRISTIAX  PIHIAXTirROrV.  491 

refused  public  office  and  devoted  himself  to  the  i)oor.  He  gave  away 
his  income  so  closely  that  he  kept  himself  poor.  The  shoeblacks 
crowded  around  the  doors  of  Westminster  Abbey  when  he  tlied,  and 
stood  in  the  rain  bemoaning  their  loss. 

I'he  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts  found  herself  at  twenty-three  the  rich- 
est woman  in  l-^ngland.  She  gave  three-quarters  of  a  million  dollars 
to  found  three  missionary  bishoprics,  and  half  a  million  to  build  the 
Church  of  St.  Stephen,  established  a  model  farm  for  the  industrial 
education  of  the  Dyaks  of  Sarawak,  gave  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
dollars  to  care  for  Turkish  refugees,  and  developed  an  industry  by 
which  they  could  earn  their  own  bread,  visited  the  foulest  parts  of 
London  with  Dickens,  and  bought  up  no  small  area  of  filthy  homes  and 
erected  model  dwellings  for  the  poor;  her  private  home  and  grounds 
she  opened  to  thousands  of  poor  children;  she  created  industries 
for  the  families  of  Spitalfields  when  they  were  out  of  work,  and  gave 
fishing-vessels  to  starving  villagers  on  the  Irish  coast.  During  almost 
threescore  years  she  has  been  clothing  the  poorest  of  poor  boys  and 
fitting  them  out  for  the  Royal  Navy,  and  clothing  young  women  for 
their  entrance  to  industrial  homes;  and  to-day  she  is  the  President  of 
the  Destitute  Children's  Dinner  Society,  which  has  sixty-four  dining- 
rooms,  and  furnishes  some  three  hundred  and  forty  thousand  half- 
penny hot  dinners  to  needy  school  children. 

It  would  be  easy  to  name  American  noblemen  who  give  away  human- 
itarian money  by  the  million,  like  George  Peabody,  and  others  but 
recently  living,  and  still  others  with  us  to-day  who  with  large  wealth 
do  nothing  else  than  wisely  disburse  it.  The  present  point  is,  how- 
ever, the  influence  of  noble  and  Churchly  example  upon  the  national 
philanthropy.  And  in  regard  to  this,  it  would  be  fairer  to  say  that  the 
Church  and  the  nobility  in  I\ngland  represent  the  average  Knglish 
character,  than  to  speak  of  them  as  peculiarly  active  in  any  other  way 
than  making  it  easy  for  wealthy  and  fashionable  people  to  engage  in 
sociological  service.  The  leaders  and  organizers  of  philanthropy 
are  individuals  whose  schemes  commend  themselves  to  large  bodies 
of  the  Christian  hosts,  and  to  sagacious  and  wealthy  business  men. 

Frances  Power  Cobbe  testifies  that  "nine  women  out  of  ten  of  the 
better  class  in  PLngland  would,  if  they  had  the  choice,  oftener  speak 
of  duty  and  religion  than  on  any  other  themes."  An  eminent  Non- 
conformist pastor  in  London,  after  ministering  long  in  America, 
remarks,  as  his  abiding  impression  concerning  p]nglish  society,  as 
noted  in  frequent  visits  over  sea,  the  "devotion"  of  the  representa- 
tive Englishman.'     This  implies  no  disrespect  to  America,  the  newer 

1  The  Rev.  Reuen  Thomas,  D.D.,  Brookline. 


492  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

country  in  which  individuality  is  so  pronounced,  and  in  which  it  is 
more  difficult  to  secure  a  well-settled  turn  in  the  social  tide.  In  Eng- 
land the  worldly  woman  is  first  of  all  philanthropic,  and  then  she 
becomes  religious.  Nor  is  this  more  true  of  those  connected  with  the 
Established  Church  than  with  others.  Take,  for  example,  the  Society 
of  Friends,  which  is  a  relatively  small  body.  It  represents  some  of 
the  most  refined  and  highly  cultivated  homes,  and  they  furnish  some 
of  the  most  competent  women  for  various  forms  of  humanitarian  work. 
Even  if  individuals  are  unjust  politically,  through  hereditary  training, 
society  at  large  is  permeated  with  good-will  in  respect  to  practical 
benevolence. 

In  eighteen  Christian  centuries  there  is  nothing,  in  the  way  of  a  broad 
philanthropy,  so  noteworthy  as  that  of  the  women  of  England  in  this 
generation.  "  What  is  civilization  ?  "  asked  Emerson  :  "  I  answer, —  the 
power  of  good  women."  With  the  good  women  of  England,  as  of 
America,  life  is  a  constant  fight  with  somebody's  hunger,  nakedness,  and 
dirt.  There  are,  at  the  very  lowest  estimate,  in  the  English-speaking 
world  of  to-day,  in  the  Greater  Britain,  not  less  than  a  million  and  a 
half  women  who  are  locally  known  as  the  workers  to  be  depended  upon 
in  all  philanthropic  movements.  Including  Canada  and  Australia,  the 
number  is  greater.  There  are  probably  two  millions  of  philanthropic 
women  so  situated  in  respect  to  their  home  duties  that  they  can  con- 
tend with  the  dirt  and  the  hunger  of  the  outside  world,  and  they  work 
at  it  with  a  will.  The  great  standing  armies  of  Europe  are  no  match 
as  to  the  numbers,  and  the  women  are  learning  the  points  of  organiza- 
tion, of  drill,  and  discipline.  They  are  watching,  and  eager,  and 
willing  to  work,  and  they  will  some  day  diminish  the  dirt  and  the 
hunger  in  great  cities.  Already  they  are,  on  every  hand,  compelling 
dirty  officials  either  to  "wash  up,"  or  give  place  to  the  clean. 

Now  in  respect  to  the  relation  between  comparative  religion  and 
comparative  sociology,  there  would  be  a  million  philanthropic  native 
women  workers  in  tlie  Turkish  empire,  if  Mohammedanism  were  as 
helpful  to  women  and  to  men  as  Christianity,  and  five  million  native 
Hindu  women,  if  Brahmanism  were  a  philanthropic  match  for  Christ- 
ianity, and  six  or  seven  million  native  women  at  work  in  humani- 
tarian service  in  China,  and  three-quarters  of  a  million  in  Japan,  if 
Confucianism  and  Buddhism  were  nearly  as  good  as  Christianity, 
or  good  enough  as  practical  schemes  for  human  well-being.  If  the 
non-Christian  religions  had  developed  the  highest  powers  of  woman- 
hood, as  Christianity  has  done,  travelers  in  Eastern  Asia  would  tell 
us  what  fourteen  millions  of  philanthropic  women  were  doing  in  con- 
tending with  dirt  and  nakedness  and  hunger  in  the  world  of  the  Orient. 


CI/KISTIAX  rim.AXTIIROPy. 


493 


DURHAM    CATHEDRAL. 


7.    The    Attitude    and    Aim    of    the    English    Church    in 
Social  and  Humanitarian  Movements. 


Prepared  upon  Request  of  His  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canterburv,  and  with  his 
Approval,  by  the  Rev.  Harry  Jones,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  St.  Paul,  and  Chaplain  in 
Ordinary  to  the  Queen. 

The  position  of  the  Church  of  England  as  "  Established  "  puts  it  into 
such  close  relationship  with  secular  and  humanitarian  movements  as 
is  probably  not  held  by  any  other  religious  body  in  Christendom;  for 
not  only  are  its  bishops  emjiowered  to  vote  upon  all  questions  brought 
before  the  legislature,  but  clergymen  are  liable  to  serve  as  magistrates, 
and  every  minister  of  a  parish  is  in  many  ways  at  the  service  of  anv 
one  living  within  its  limits  who  desires  his  counsel  or  assistance.  The 
"cure  of  souls"  is  territorial,  not  congregational,  and  the  rector  is  the 
"parson"  or  "persona"  of  the  place  in  which  he  is,  by  law,  expected 
to  reside.  Not  only  has  he  jurisdiction  over  the  chancel  and  tower  of 
his  church,  so  that  not  even  a  bell  rope  may  be  touched  without  his 
leave,  but  he  either  hokls  a  farm  (which  he  sometimes  cultivates  him- 
self) or  receives  a  "  tithe-rent  "  from  every  owner  of  land  in  the  parish. 
One  result  of  this  close  connection  of  his  with  the  social  and  financial 
economy  of  the  district,  combined  with  the  claim  upon  his  services 
by  every  parishioner,  whether  a  worshiper  in  the  church  or  not,  has 
been  the  recognition  of  his  office  as,  in  several  ways,  that  of  a  leader 
of  the  people  in  the  place  where  he  lives. 


494  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

A  conspicuous  fruit  of  this  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  when  a  feeble 
appetite  for  elementary  education  began  to  be  felt  in  the  land,  it  was 
not  the  squire,  nor  the  unattached  philanthropist,  nor  the  legislature, 
but  the  "Parson"  who  met  it,  and  first  established  National  Schools 
throughout  the  country.  He  gave  or  begged  money  for  the  erection 
of  the  necessary  buildings,  appointed  teachers,  regulated  the  instruc- 
tion to  be  given,  and  formed  committees  for  the  support  and  conduct 
of  the  whole  business  till  the  interest  of  the  government  was  aroused, 
and  "grants"  began  to  be  received  in  aid  of  the  good  cause  from 
imperial  revenue.  Now,  indeed,  a  Board  School  system  has  been 
created,  applicable  to  the  whole  country,  which  has  in  many  cases 
superseded  the  original  parsonic  institutions,  but  it  was  the  parson  who 
began  the  educational  movement  which  has  such  leading  influence  in 
determining  the  intelligent  progress  of  the  people.  It  is  practically 
he  who  has  opened  numberless  doors  for  the  entrance  of  further  humani- 
tarian and  elevating  influences,  since  it  is  "  education  "  which  puts  the 
key  of  advance  into  the  popular  hand,  and  provides  channels  for  dis- 
seminating all  other  proposals  and  projects  designed  to  benefit  the 
people  at  large.  Beside  this,  the  parson  has  mainly  been  the  founder 
of  countless  minor  local  institutions  and  societies  which  have  tended 
to  promote  thrift  and  comfort  among  his  fellow-parishioners,  as  well 
as  to  furnish  them  with  a  measure  of  wholesome  recreation.  Much  of 
this  good  work  has  now  been  realized  and  forwarded  by  others,  and 
some  features  of  it  are  almost  obsolete  in  the  face  of  larger  and 
co-operative  movements.  Still  it  was  the  parson  chiefly  who  created 
clothing  and  other  local  benefit  societies,  promoted  savings  banks,  set 
up  cricket  clubs,  arranged  for  village  concerts,  and  put  forth  many 
twigs  of  socially  beneficial  influence  now  grown  into  branches  of 
popular  estimation. 

And  though  much  of  this  nature,  which  had  a  small  clerical  origin, 
has  come  under  wider  supervision,  it  is  the  clergyman  who  is  still 
])rominent  in  the  furtherance  of  many  humanitarian  works.  Take,  as 
an  illustration  of  this,  a  society  formed  for  the  purpose  of  nursing  the 
sick  poor  in  that  typical  region,  the  East  of  London.  It  covers  a  wide 
ground,  recognizes  no  distinction  between  churchman  and  noncon- 
formist, or  Christian  and  Jew  (since  a  sore  leg  entertains  no  religious 
opinions),  has  a  parson  for  chairman,  and,  by  permission,  meets  to 
transact  business  in  the  Chapter  House  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  Many 
more  or  less  similar  instances  might  be  mentioned  showing  how  the 
Church  is  allied  to,  or  leads  in,  works  of  mercy  which  have  no  mere 
local  aim  (not  that  this  should  be  underrated),  but  operate  over  the 
whole  country,  and  are  unaffected  by  religious  differences.     Take  a 


c//A'/s7v.i.v  rnn.AxrifRory.  49S 

wider  scope,  (llance  at  the  ([uickencd  pulse  now  felt  in  the  veins  of 
the  million  and  heated  by  much  latent  questionable  fire.  \\'hat  promi- 
nent Christian  efforts  have  been  made  to  give  it  a  lawful  and  righteous 
tone?  Was  not  Charles  Kingsley  the  writer  of  Alton  Locke?  Is  not 
1-".  1).  Maurice  felt  to  have  been  chief  among  those  who  gave  birth  to 
the  worils  "(.'hristian  Socialism  "?  That  is  a  legitimate  illustration  of 
the  way  in  which  the  English  Church  has  contributed  to  the  list  of 
leaders  in  the  great  movements  of  mankind.  And,  to  the  present 
day,  some  of  the  most  fearless  advocates  of  educational  and  social 
])rogress  are  found  among  the  clergy.  Hid  not  Toynbee  Hall,  now 
a  focus  and  fountain  of  intelligent  sympathy  between  the  rich  and 
poor,  the  educated  and  ignorant,  rise  out  of  the  warm  heart  of  an 
East  London  vicar?  Moreover,  half  a  century  ago  the  fellows  of  an 
Oxford  or  Cambridge  College  would  as  soon  have  proposed  the 
transference  of  their  University  to  Timbuctoo,  as  of  opening  spiritual 
branches  of  it  in  the  most  poor  and  neglected  districts  of  London; 
but  now  the  Church  is  represented  there  by  devoted  mission  work 
(involving  social  advance),  begun  and  carried  on  from  its  most 
learned  and  intellectual  centers.  No  one  can  say  (giving  all  credit 
to  every  form  of  righteous  zeal)  that  the  Church  of  pjigland  lags  be- 
hind in  the  humanitarian  march.  In  divers  respects  it  conspicuously 
leads. 

Space  forbids  any  lengthened  mention  of  many  communities,  includ- 
ing, <•._•;.,  the  "Church  and  Stage  Guild,"  which  indicate  the  prevailing 
growth  of  clerical  vitality  and  that  aggressive  desire  to  have  a  hand  in 
bettering  human  life  outside  the  borders  of  conventional  religious 
procedure  which  marks  the  (especially  Junior)  English  Church.  Nor 
need  we  more  than  a  reference  to  its  great  Foreign  Missionary  Socie- 
ties, the  origin  and  records  of  which  are  publicly  accessible  to  any 
reader  of  their  reports.  But  possibly  some  acquainted  with  the  broad 
features  of  the  Anglican  Church's  history  and  present  condition  hardly 
realize  the  active  leading  part  it  fills  in  the  promotion  of  beneficent 
"secular"  work,  and  the  generous  interpretation  it  gives  to  "philan- 
thropy." Though  long  grown,  and  rooted  in  the  distant  past,  it  would 
seem  as  if  its  latest  branches  were  thrusting  themselves  forth  with  such 
a  reserve  and  promise  of  sap  as  could  hardly  be  expected  of  an  old  tree. 
The  younger  clergy,  indeed,  are  mostly  so  full  of  ])rogressive  zeal  that 
the  writer  of  these  lines  came  across  a  remark  the  other  day  to  the 
effect  that  a  simple-minded  rector  was  hardly  able  to  find  an  assistant 
curate  who  was  not  a  Socialist. 


J^.a-yy^     J^^fyULd 


496  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

PART    FIFTH. 
I.    The  Christian  Element  in  Humanitarian  Activities. 

The  Christian  Church  is  indeed  much  at  fault  for  not  doing  more 
and  better  humanitarian  service;  yet,  if  any  one  is  disposed  to  find 
fault,  it  is  well  to  remember  that  the  Church  does  all  that  is  done  at 
all,  or  substantially  so.  In  conversation  with  Bishop  Potter  upon  this 
matter,^  it  was  afhrmed,  by  Episcopal  authority,  that  to  accuse  the 
Church  of  peculiar  fault  when  compared  with  those  not  in  the  Church, 
is  not  only  false,  but  its  untruthfulness  is  to  be  stated  bluntly,  and 
that  "the  Church  does  all  that  is  done  by  anybody." 

In  the  expressed  desire  "  to  get  at  the  facts,  and  to  give  due  credit 
to  the  sceptical  element  in  the  community  for  the  work  they  do  to  help 
out  practically  the  most  needy  people,"  it  was  asked  of  Hon.  Chauncey 
M.  Depew,  with  his  wide  knowledge  of  men  and  affairs,  "whether  in 
the  range  of  personal  acquaintance"  he  knew  of  "any  pronounced 
unbeliever  in  Christianity  who  is  actively  engaged  in  humanitarian 
work,  or  any  set  of  infidels,  agnostics,  etc.,  who  are  by  system,  in 
money  and  in  personal  service,  engaged  in  the  sociological  work  usually 
carried  on  in  densely  settled  communities." 

He  wrote  in  reply;-  "While  I  am  personally  acquainted  with  most 
of  the  active  workers  in  humanitarian  and  benevolent  work  (in  the 
metropolis),  I  do  not  know  one  who  is  a  pronounced  unbeliever  in 
Christianity,  nor  do  I  know,  nor  have  I  ever  heard  of,  any  coterie  of 
infidels  or  agnostics  who  are  active  personally  or  are  liberal  with  money 
in  humanitarian  work.  All  the  people  who  give  their  mind  and  time 
or  means,  as  far  as  I  know,  if  not  members  of  Christian  churches,  are 
at  least  attendants  upon  them  and  believers  in  their  faith." 

To  substantially  the  same  question.  Count  Andreas  von  Bernstoff  of 
Berlin,  replied:  ^  — 

"It  is  quite  true  here  that  all  true  humanitarian  work  is  done  by 
Christian  people;   infidels  do  nothing." 

The  revered  Alexander  McLaren,  of  Manchester,  so  well  known  to 
American  readers,  writes :■*  "I  know  of  no  statistics  available,  but  it 
may  be  stated  in  general  terms  that  by  far  the  largest  part  of  what  is 
done  for  the  very  poor  is  done  by  Christian  people,  either  acting 
through  their  respective  churches  or  in  undenominational  organiza- 

1  New  York,  March  14,  1894.  ^  Letter  of  June  13,  1894. 

2  Letter,  July  12,  1894.  4  Letter  of  February  5,  1895. 


CHRISTIAN  PHILANTHROPY.  497 

tions.  1  do  not  think  that  there  is  any  important  Baptist  congregation 
in  l'>ngland  which  has  not  some  mission  hall  or  similar  agency  attached 
to  it  which  is  a  center  of  philanthropic  activity  in  other  than  purely 
religious  directions.  If  I  may  take  Manchester  as  a  specimen,  we 
have  in  this  city  a  large  number  of  societies,  such  as  mill  girls'  insti- 
tutes, kids'  clubs,  ragged  schools,  and  the  like,  which  are  almost 
exclusively  worked  by  members  of  Christian  communities.  We  have 
also  several  great  organizations  supported  entirely  by  the  churches,  in 
which,  round  a  center  of  distinctly  evangelistic  work,  are  grouped 
agencies  for  sheltering  the  homeless,  rescue  homes  for  girls,  registries 
of  unemployed,  food  distribution,  and  many  other  forms  of  work. 
Besides  these  there  are  the  mission  halls  alluded  to,  worked  mostly  in 
connection  with  some  congregation,  yet  often  by  individual  Christians, 
who  devote  a  large  amount  of  time  to  them,  and  have  a  network  of 
philanthropic  plans  in  operation.  If  the  contributions  of  the  churches 
to  'the  service  of  man,'  in  tliese  and  other  ways,  were  withdrawn,  a 
very  miserable  residue  would  remain.  We  have  a  little  active  philan- 
thropy which  is  dissociated  from,  and  sometimes  antagonistic  to, 
Christianity;  but  for  the  most  part  the  work  is  done  by  Christians, 
whoever  does  the  talking." 

Mrs.  Samuel  A.  Barnett,  who  has  worked  with  her  husband,  the 
Superintendent  of  Toynbee  Hail,  for  fifteen  years  in  r>ast  London, 
says  ^  that  most  of  the  religious  work  among  the  poor  of  London  is 
done  by  people  who  have  definitely  and  sharply  outlined  religious 
beliefs. 

Contrariwise,  the  Author  is  acquainted  with  very  earnest  and  suc- 
cessful humanitarian  workers  who  do  not  receive  Christianity  as  it  is 
commonly  held;  and  he  is  informed  by  highly  esteemed  correspond- 
ents, so  situated  as  to  know,  that  some  of  the  best  workers  in  dense 
communities  in  the  West  are  of  those  who  hold  aloof  from  the  churches, 
and  that  they  work  the  more  readily  for  secular  schemes  of  social 
improvement,  since  they  are  shut  out  from  the  ordinary  religious 
affinities. - 

The  truth,  however,  is  undeniable,  that  unbelief  in  Christendom  is 
not  organized  for  benevolent  work,  and  if  there  are  indivitlual  philan- 
thropists, whose  attitude  toward  Christianity  is  that  of  President 
Hill's  friend  toward  the  cosmic  ether,^  they  are  exceptions  to  a 
general  rule.     There  is  no  fact  more  thoroughly  established  than  that 

1  Practicable  Socialism,  p.  50.     London.  1888. 

-  Valuable  testimony  to  this  effect  is  given  in  personal  letters  from  Professor  Graham 
Taylor,  and  from  Ellen  Gates  Starr  of  the  Hull  House,  Chicago. 

8  His  mind,  said  the  President,  was  so  constituted  that  he  could  not  give  the  hypothesis 
the  least  credit. 
2  I 


498  THE    rKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

the  sociological  work  of    this  age,  and  of  the  ages,  is,  for  the  most 
part,  the  work  of  the  Christian  Church. 

Indeed,  the  avowedly  sceptical  element  is  so  infinitesimal  in  the 
religious  census  of  the  nation  that  it  cannot  be  looked  for  that  it  should 
be  an  appreciable  factor  in  the  charitable  work  of  the  period.  While, 
therefore,  every  friend  of  the  race  is  grateful  for  the  stalwart  humani- 
tarian work  of  \'oltaire  and  Paine,  and  for  the  noble  service  for  popular 
freedom  wrought  by  the  free  thinkers  of  America,  who  attacked  great 
wrongs  which  were  sometimes  defended  by  ecclesiastics,  and  for  the 
sociological  helpfulness  of  any  who  are  not  now  in  accord  with  the 
popular  theology,  yet  it  is,  on  the  whole,  true  that  whatever  has  been 

DOXE,  AND  IS  being  DONE,  IS  THE  WORK  OF  CHRIST,   OF  ORGANIZED  CHRIST- 
IANITY,  OF  CHRISTIAN  CIVILIZATION. 


2.    The  Progress  of  Christianity  as  an  Inward  Power. 

By  George  P.  Fisher,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  in  Yale  University. 

There  are  many  who  are  accustomed  to  judge  of  the  progress  of 
Christianity  by  the  test  of  statistics.  The  criterion  is  a  count  of  heads. 
How  many  millions  profess  the  Christian  Faith?  What  is  the  relative 
])ortion  of  Christians  in  the  world's  population  in  comparison  with  the 
ratio  at  some  date  in  the  past?  Over  how  large  an  area  of  the  earth's 
surface,  once  possessed  by  heathenism,  are  Christian  institutions  now 
established,  or  missions  planted?  These  are  legitimate  inquiries.  But 
it  is  not  to  be  forgotten  that  there  is  another  meaning  to  be  applied  to 
the  term  "progress  of  the  Gospel."  Besides  the  parable  of  the 
mustard  seed  there  is  the  parable  of  the  leaven.  There  is  an  inward 
as  well  as  an  outward  spread  of  the  Christian  religion.  There  is  pos- 
sibly a  vast  gain  which  is  more  intangible  in  its  nature.  It  is  to  this 
advance  that  I  would  now  very  briefly,  and  only  by  way  of  illustration, 
direct  attention. 

The  law  of  Christianity  is  the  law  of  love.  The  law  of  love,  as  far 
as  mankind  are  the  objects  of  love,  is  the  ethical  side  of  the  Gospel. 
It  is  the  spirit  of  humanity  in  the  large  sense  of  the  word.  It  is  the 
spirit  of  philanthropy,  which  seeks  to  lighten  the  burdens  of  the  race, 
to  ])ut  an  end  to  injustice  and  cruelty,  to  elevate  and  sweeten  human 
life  here  on  earth. 

Now  one  must  be  a  hopeless  pessimist  who  does  not  see  that,  even 
in  his  own  lifetime,  if  he  has  reached  middle  age,  —  much  more  if 
he    looks  back   for   a    century   or   more, —  there    has    been   a   mighty 


CI/K/STUy  PIIILAXrilROPY.  499 

advance  in  the  practical  power  of  this  Christian  principle.  Let  it  be 
granted  that,  here  and  there,  we  seem  to  find  a  retrograde  movement. 
There  are  new  forms  of  oppression,  kinds  of  hardship  once  unknown, 
which  arise  from  altered  circumstances  —  such,  for  example,  as  sunken 
forms  of  industrial  activity.  But  are  not  men  at  once  aware  of  such 
evils?  Are  they  not  vigilant  to  detect  them,  and  energetic  in  the  effort 
to  get  rid  of  them?     This,  too,  must  be  considered. 

But  look  at  the  manifestations  of  improvement  on  every  side  under 
the  influence  of  Christianity,  through  the  silent  forces  which  are  like 
those  which  turn  the  barren  and  frigid  winter  into  the  verdant  spring. 
Even  the  poor  brutes  share  in  the  beneficent  change.  Vou  may  see  in 
Broadway  a  cart  stopped  by  an  officer,  and  the  driver  forced  to  loosen 
the  check-rein  of  his  horse,  ^^'ho  would  have  even  thought  of  such 
an  interference  half  a  century  ago?  The  law  against  muzzling  the 
toiling  ox,  reinforced  as  that  law  is  by  the  genius  of  the  religion  of 
Christ,  is  perceived  and  carried  out. 

By  way  of  objection  to  the  views  of  progress  which  we  are  taking,  we 
are  pointed  to  the  continuance  of  destructive  wars.  But  what  are 
wars,  notwithstanding  their  horrors,  compared  with  what  they  were  in 
the  days  when  prisoners  were  slain  or  reduced  to  slavery,  or  when,  as 
was  the  case  at  no  remote  time,  garrisons  who  held  out  too  long,  as  was 
thought  by  the  victor,  might  be  put  to  the  sword,  and  territories  ravaged 
with  an  unsparing  barbarity?  Not  until  somewhere  about  the  middle 
of  the  present  century  did  the  number  of  horned  cattle  in  Germany 
come  to  be  equal  to  what  it  was  at  the  beginning  of  the  Thirty  Years' 
^^'ar,  when  people  in  large  numbers,  living  on  fertile  lands,  perished 
by  famine.  Think  of  the  protection  to  non-combatants  under  public 
law  now,  of  the  exemption  of  the  wounded  and  their  physicians  from 
capture,  of  the  ambulance  system,  of  Florence  Nightingale!  When 
we  reflect  on  the  organization  of  modern  hospitals,  and  think  of  the 
past, —  remember,  for  instance,  the  way  in  which  lunatics  were  treatetl, 
—  the  recollection  is  almost  sickening.  The  same  impression  is  made 
by  the  remembrance  of  what  prisons  were  before  the  labors  of  John 
Howard,  Elizabeth  Fry,  and  others  delivered  them  from  being  habita- 
tions of  cruelty,  and  nurseries  both  of  disease  and  vice.  Not  later 
than  the  last  century  the  slave-trade  was  as  lawful  as  any  other  branch 
of  commerce.  Christian  men  sent  out  their  vessels  to  Africa  for  car- 
goes of  negroes,  who  were  seized  in  wars  undertaken  on  purpose  for 
their  capture.  It  was  long  before  the  horrors  of  the  middle  passage 
availed  to  arouse  the  conscience  of  Christian  people.  The  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  provided  that  the  slave-trade  should  not  be 
prohibited  by  law  prior  to  1808.     The  growing  sense  of  the  iniciuitous 


500  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

character  of  this  occupation,  and  of  the  moral  evil  of  slavery  itself, 
has  shown  its  strength  in  a  practical  way.  What  is  called  "  the  genius 
of  emancipation"  is  nothing  different  from  "the  genius  of  Christian- 
ity." If  there  were  space,  I  might  dwell  on  the  international  philan- 
thropy which  has  come  to  be  a  spirit  so  much  above  anything  of  the 
kind  in  the  past  as  to  be  something  almost  new.  Not  only  a  famine 
in  Ireland,  but  a  famine  in  Persia,  or  in  China,  draws  out  contributions 
of  provisions  and  money  from  America. 

The  foregoing  remarks  may  serve  as  hints  to  suggest  how  much 
greater  is  the  power  and  how  ramified  is  the  operation  of  the  Christian 
law  of  love.  To  revert  again  to  the  resemblance  of  its  effect  to  the 
gradual  coming  of  spring, —  it  is  not  in  any  single  instance  of  change 
alone  that  the  transformation  consists.  We  may  notice  the  songs  of 
the  birds,  or  the  opening  of  the  leaves,  but  these  are  only  parts  and 
symptoms  of  the  silent,  pervasive  revolution  that  is  going  forward 
through  all  nature.  And  over  all  there  is  a  milder  atmosphere  and 
there  is  a  brighter  sunlight.  It  is  so  with  the  all-conquering  agency 
of  the  Christian  religion  in  its  work  of  renovating  humanity  by  devel- 
oping and  quickening  and  guiding  all  its  better  instincts.  The  king- 
dom of  God,  Christ  said,  is  "within  you,"  or  in  the  midst  of  you.  It 
is  something  present  as  well  as  future.  It  is  an  invisible  presence  of 
the  control  of  love. 


"^^^y^^^-^-^^^^^Sl^^.^^ 


BOOK   VII. 

TRIUMPH  OF  CHRISTIANITY  IN  ITS  SELF-PROPAGAT- 
ING FORCE  AS  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD. 


BOOK   VII. 

CHRISTIANITY   IN   ITS    SELF-PROPAGATING 
POWER   AS    THE   KINGDOM  OF  GOD. 

PART    FIRST. —BEGINNING    AT   JERUSALEM. 

I.    What  the  Church  is  for. 

IT  is  not  only  true  that  the  philanthropy  of  Christendom  is  at 
bottom  religious,  but  the  Christian  religion  is  in  its  very  nature 
philanthropic;  it  being  nothing  diflerent  from  the  divine  plan  for 
propagating  the  Law  of  Love, —  supreme  love  to  Ciod,  and  ])erfect 
love  to  man.  The  Christian  Church  is  nothing  if  not  the  instrument 
of  the  Divine  Energy  for  effecting  this.  It  is  a  self-propagating 
force  only  as  it  avails  itself  of  the  Beneficent  Power  for  which  alone 
it  exists.  Unless  the  Church  is  the  visible  expression  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  actively  engaged  in  renewing  society,  root  and  branch,  there 
is  no  excuse  for  its  cumbering  the  earth.' 

1  The  Kingdom  of  God,  says  Dr.  Gladden,  is  the  entire  social  organism  in  its  ideal  per- 
fection, and  the  Church  is  related  to  it  as  the  brain  to  the  body. 

And  Bishop  Huntington  says,  that  whatever  else  our  ecclesiastical  system,  our  notes  of 
the  Faith,  our  creed,  our  worship,  our  sermons,  our  sacraments,  may  yield,  they  are  a 
failure,  except  they  beget  character  which  will  be  known  in  the  market-places,  in  legisla- 
tures, in  courts,  in  schools,  in  banks,  in  families,  as  at  the  altar,  —  that  character  of  holi- 
ness without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord. 

Nor  can  I  forbear  adding  the  words  of  Cable,  the  novelist,  in  a  Scriptural  exposition 
that  I  have  abbreviated  from  Our  Day,  August,  1888.  The  Hebrew  Church,  he  says,  was 
disestablished  not  because  she  did  not  worship,  but  because  she  was  not  a  working  church. 
Christ  from  the  first  presents  His  Church  to  us  as  existing  not  mainly  for  the  purpose  of 
worship.  The  Christian  Church  is  a  body  of  activities,  of  work,  of  good  deeds,  of  chari- 
ties;  breaking  the  bread  to  the  multitude,  that  is  its  business.  Christ  warned  His  infant 
Church  against  tlie  besetting  temptation  of  over-emphasizing  worship  at  the  expense  of 
work.  The  Kingdom  of  God  is  to  he  brought  about  by  the  Cross,  —  the  principle  of  the 
Cross  introduced  into  every  Christian  life  as  it  is  set  forth  in  Christ's  life ;  the  Cross,  not 
crosses,  but  that  life  principle  of  the  Cross  by  which  we  sacrifice  and  dedicate  everything 
to  God ;  this  principle  working  not  only  in  the  individual  life,  but  in  the  whole  life  and 
activity  of  the  Church. 

503 


504  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

There  are,  says  our  Saviour,  only  two  commandments.  There  is  no 
Christian  obligation  outside  the  authority,  the  sanctions,  the  logical 
antecedents  and  inferences,  the  co-ordinate  truths,  that  pertain  to  love 
to  God  and  love  to  men.  And  love  is  a  unit,  with  these  two  objects 
of  affection;  nor  is  there  an  iota  of  religion  in  anything  else.  This 
law  is  adapted  to  perfect  human  society;  it  is  good  for  all  ages  and  all 
worlds. 

The  Scriptural  exhibit  of  the  divine  character  reveals  God  as  the 
great  exemplar  of  love  to  mankind.  The  Incarnation  is  the  expression 
of  this.  The  confession  of  this,  which  involves  the  machinery  of 
propagating  the  idea,  is  the  ground  on  which  the  Church  builds.  It 
appears  by  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  5  :  14  and  11  :  24,  that  those  added 
to  the  Church  are  "added  to  the  Lord";  they  are  the  visible  embodi- 
ment of  the  Christ  idea, —  as  the  "body  of  Christ"  representing  the 
Christ-life  to  the  world. 

"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  is  the  mandate.^  This  the  Church  did 
at  the  beginning;  this  it  has  done  in  every  age.  Christianity  is  essen- 
tially a  missionary  religion.  Its  mechanism  relates  solely  to  fulfilling 
the  two  great  commandments;  it  is  missionary  in  its  methods,  to  the 
end  that  it  may  be  philanthropic, —  winning  all  men  to  obedience  to 
the  divine  scheme  of  perfect  love,  so  making  a  perfect  world. 

2.    Our  American  Border. 

It  is  impracticable  to  rehearse  with  any  fullness  the  varied  forms  of 
modern  activity  for  the  Evangelization  of  the  World,  yet  certain  phases 
suggest  themselves  as  so  characteristic  of  the  age,  that  a  stranger  but 
slightly  acquainted  with  Christianity  must  know  about  them. 

Professor  Brj'ce,  in  his  studies  of  the  American  ConDiionwcalth, 
instances  certain  grave  problems  that  confront  the  philanthropist  of 
the  New  World;  among  them,  the  suffrage  power  of  recent  immigrants'^ 
from  the  least  civilized  parts  of  Europe,  and  the  position  of  the  colored 
population  of  the  South.  He  might  have  added  the  peril  of  a  migrant 
population;  a  perpetual  moving  of  the  border  or  fringe  of  civilization 
toward  the  sunset,  as  it  lias  been  during  a  hundred  years. 

With  fitting  credit  to  the  domestic  hearth,  to  the  public  school,  and 
to  the  newspai)er  press,  in  creating  and  maintaining  the  American 
spirit,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  gift  of  more  than  a  hundred  million 
dollars  by  the  American  churches  to  domestic  missions  has    been    a 

1  The  Gospels  are  to  be  compared  :  —  St.  Mark  16  :  15,  and  St.  Matthew  28  :  19,  20,  with 
St.  John  17  :  18,  and  21 :  19,  20. 
-  Vol.  II,  p.  700.     London,  1888. 


ClIRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   SELF-PROPAGATIXG    POWER.        505 

principal  factor  in  securing  the  harmonious  working  and  moral  assim- 
ilation of  the  nationalities  that  have  come  hither.'  'I'he  resolute  and 
restless  in  the  Old  World,  and  those  determined  to  improve  their  for- 
tunes in  the  New,  have  been  steadily  advancing  to  take  possession  of 
the  empty  area  of  habitable  lands;  and  their  firm  alliance  and  loyalty 
to  the  common  weal  has  been  made  certain  only  through  the  ])ower  of 
intliviilual  conscience,  quickened  by  the  ministrations  of  the  Divine 


'»Ki#.*^v.,**9S*. 


Word.  Within  the  century  domestic  missions  have  been  extended  over 
an  area  of  three  million  square  miles;  and  churches  have  been  so  mul- 
tiplied that  the  number  of  people  who  cling  together  and  are  of  one 
mind  has  been  increased  from  a  few  hundred  thousand  to  many  millions, 
who  have  taken  the  leadership  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  moral 
life  of  the  nation. - 

1  Our  oldest  Home  Missionary  Society  has  two  hundred  and  eighteen  men  preaching 
in  foreign  tongues,  —  twelve  languages. 

It  would  be  easy  to  illustrate  at  great  length  the  national  benefits  of  the  home  mission 
work,  —  notably  the  service  of  the  new  northwestern  churches  in  war-time,  and  the  patri- 
otic self-sacrifice  of  Whitman  with  its  magnificent  outcome. 

2  There  is  no  better  illustration  of  the  solid  and  timely  work  of  the  great  home  mission 
enterprises  conducted  by  the  American  churches  than  is  found  in  the  city  of  Minneapolis, 
—  a  new  community ;  which  had,  in  1890,  a  church  membership  of  thirty-five  thousand, — 
with  one  efficient  church  organization  to  every  twelve  hundred  inhabitants,  and  a  church- 
going  population  of  seventy  thousand.  Some  of  these  churches  are  not  surpassed  in  the 
world  as  to  equipment  for  their  work,  for  example,  Plymouth  Church.  All  this  is  only 
another  way  of  stating  the  fact  that  the  home  missionary  societies  keep  up  with  the  west- 
ward movement  of  the  population,  building  churches  as  fast  as  cities  are  built.     The  Min- 


506  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

How  great  is  this  power  is  illustrated  by  the  force  maintained  in 
the  Home  Mission  field  to-day  by  ^we  of  the  leading  societies, —  more 
than  ten  thousand  missionaries,  at  an  expense  of  more  than  three  mil- 
lion dollars  a  year.^ 

The  moral  amalgamating  power  of  this  majestic  movement  is  ines- 
timable. It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  anarchy  would  have  been  the 
rule,  not  the  exception,  but  for  this  influence  steadily  bearing  upon 
the  newer  and  the  weaker  portions  as  a  formative  power.  Indeed,  it 
is  susceptible  of  easy  proof  that  the  nation  would  have  gone  to  pieces 
long  ago  but  for  the  welding  force  of  domestic  missions.  If  any  one 
doubt  this,  let  him  live  ten  years  on  the  border.- 

In  the  race  and  scramble  for  new  lands,  in  the  contending  with 
primeval  life  upon  the  open  prairie,  or  amid  billowing  hills  and  rugged 
mountains,  there  has  been  an  unceasing  need  of  a  voice  out  of  heaven 
to  emphasize  those  conventional  moralities  of  life,  and  that  sense  of 
practical  righteousness,  without  which  a  republic  is  impossible. 

The  magnitude  of  the  American  home  mission  work,  and  its  impor- 
tance,—  the  moral  grandeur  of  it  as  a  factor  in  transforming  character 
and  bringing  in  the  Kingdom  of  God, —  are  illustrated  in  one 
sentence :  — 

Great  Britain,  Turkey  in  Europe,  Switzerland,  Denmark,  Portugal, 
and  Palestine  could  be  set  down  in  our  state  of  Texas;  the  kingdoms 
of  Norway  and  Sweden  are  of  the  size  of  our  New  Mexico  and  Arizona, 
with  a  little  patch  of  Southern  California;  japan  is  not  so  big  as 
California;  China  proper  could  be  placed  inside  of  fourteen  of  our 
states  and  territories  beyond  the  Mississippi,  north  of  New  Mexico, 
Arizona,  and  California;  our  Arkansas  would  include  Belgium,  Hol- 
land, and  (ireece;  Italy  is  not  larger  than  Florida  and  lower  Louisiana; 
the  kingdom  of  S])ain  would  take  within  its  borders  no  more  scjuare 
leagues  than  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  and 
Northern   Louisiana;    Germany  could  be   placed    in   seven    states, — 

neapolis  population  more  than  trebled  in  thirty  years,  yet  the  ratio  of  church  members  to  the 
total  populiition  was  made  a  little  better  than  the  national  average,  through  the  activity  of 
domestic  missions. 

1  Four  denominations  pay  two  and  three-fourths  millions.  As  to  the  gross  amount,  Dr. 
Dorchester  states  the  sum  as  $72,000,000  in  tlie  sixty  years,  1820-1879.  The  total,  includ- 
ing the  Southern  work,  is  at  present  far  in  excess  of  $100,000,000.  The  Presbyterian  gifts 
to  home  missions  amount  to  $900,000  a  year. 

2  The  Autiior  remembers  a  mining  camp  of  two  thousand  people  where  fifteen  murders 
had  been  committed  on  tlie  Sundays  of  twenty  weeks,  and  where  the  county  attorney 
offered  to  pick  out  fifty  loafers  on  tlie  street,  either  of  whom  would  kill  a  man  for  five  dollars. 
There  have  been  many  border  communities  that  were  but  outskirts  of  the  bottomless  pit. 
"  There  are  better  men  in  hell  than  he  is,"  might  have  been  said  of  many,  as  was  pointedly 
said  of  an  Arrapahoe  County  man. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  I.y  ITS  SELF-PROPAGATING   POWER. 


507 


Delaware,  Marvland,  \irginia,  West  Virginia,  Kentucky,  Tennessee, 
antl  North  Carolina;  nor  is  Austria  of  greater  size  than  Illinois, 
Indiana,  \\isconsin,  and  Michigan;  and  France  could  be  seated  in 
Ohio,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  New  York,  and  New  England;  — the 
entire  list  of  nationalities  mentioned  in  this  sentence  having  no  greater 
area  than  the  United  States  south  of  Alaska.^ 


3.    Our  Freedmen. 

In  the  minds  of  European  observers,  the  negro  problem  in  America 
is  one  of  the  most  serious  that  confronts  us.  An  appalling  necessity 
for  home  mission  work 
among  f  reedmen  came 
suddenly  upon  our  na- 
tion in  a  single  half 
decade ;  a  necessity 
difficult  to  provide  for, 
even  with  all  the  re- 
sourcesof  public  school 
help.  Of  the  total  pop- 
ulation in  our  Southern 
States,  one-third  are 
black. 

Aside  from  the  trial 
of  the  nation's  power 
to  keep  together  and 
preserve  the  Union, 
there  has  been  no 
greater  test  made  of 
the  vitality  of  our 
institutions  than  this, 
—  the  power  of  the 
Church  to  make  harm- 
less and  helpful  a  body 
of  Af  ro-Amer  i  cans 
equal  to  one-eighth  of 
our  total    population 


GENERAL   S.    C.   ARMSTRONG. 


among  whom  there  are  ominous  crowds  of  voters,  who,  when  called 
on  to^'write  their  names,  do  it  by  "dictating  it"  to  a  stenographer. 

1  For  this  statement,  I  am  indehteil  to  that  matcliless  map-maker  and  prince  at  diagram- 
drawing,  the  Rev.  yosiah  Strong.  D.D..  author  of  Our  Country,  which  is  publisiieil  by  the 
Americ'an  Home  Missionary  Society.  Bible  House.  New  York. 


508  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

The  attempt  to  improve  the  voter  has  been  largely  along  educational 
lines;  there  being  now  more  than  a  million  and  a  quarter  of  colored 
youth  in  the  public  schools.  The  work  of  the  state  has  been  most 
generously  supplemented  by  the  aid  of  the  Church.  Indeed,  but  for 
the  help  rendered  by  the  self-devoted  Christian  workers  from  the  North 
and  the  West,  the  sixteen  Southern  States,  which  have  only  one-fourth 
of  the  real  and  personal  property  of  the  Union,  would  have  found  it 
impossible  to  cope  with  the  problem  presented.  This  assistance  has 
been  rendered  largely  by  the  Christian  training  of  colored  teachers,  of 
whom  there  are  now  some  twenty-five  thousand,  many  of  them  very  well 
educated.     Hampton  has  done  admirable  service  in  this  line. 

The  American  Missionary  Association  has  invested  fourteen  millions 
of  dollars  in  behalf  of  the  freedmen  and  the  poor  whites;  —  sustaining 
five  colleges,  schooling  twelve  thousand  pupils,  gathering  fifteen  thou- 
sand into  Sunday-schools,  and  eighty-five  hundred  into  churches.  The 
threat  to  the  nation  of  a  great  body  of  voters,  densely  ignorant  and 
prone  to  vice  through  habits  engendered  in  servitude,  has  aroused 
our  liberty-loving  American  Church  in  all  its  denominations,  to  aid 
the  state  in  the  work  of  preparing  eight  millions  of  people  for  citizen- 
ship; our  Baptist  brethren,  for  example,  putting  out  three  million 
dollars  in  this  field,  and  the  Methodist  six.  The  Freedmen's  Aid  and 
Southern  Education  Society  is  schooling  ten  thousand  pupils.  Dr. 
Penick  reports  the  most  gratifying  results  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  work,  in  staying  the  debasement  into  which  the  lowest  of  the 
race  are  falling.  The  Presbyterians,  who  have  invested  a  million  and 
a  quarter  in  direct  work  for  the  freedmen,  have  rendered  invaluable 
service  to  the  illiterate  whites  of  the  South, —  as  well  as  to  the  Mexi- 
cans and  Mormons  of  our  Southwest.  The  Roman  Catholics,  too, 
are  engaged  in  this  work;  nor  is  there  in  the  story  of  the  Church  any- 
thing more  notable  than  the  self-devotement  of  Miss  Drexel  and  her 
millions  to  the  education  of  the  freedmen  and  the  Indians. 

Thirty  years  ago  not  one  in  ten  thousand  of  the  freedmen  could 
read;  now  the  readers  are  one  out  of  every  four.  There  are  twenty- 
five  collegiate  schools,  with  some  eight  thousand  students.  These 
people,  too,  so  recently  slaves,  have  acquired  property  within  thirty 
years,  to  the  value  of  more  than  $260,000,000.  They  own  church 
buildings  to  the  value  of  $23,000,000.  They  are  "intensely  human,"  ^ 
and  they  point  with  pride  to  the  changes  of  recent  years.  The  Mor- 
ristown  Academy  has  been  occupying  a  building  that  was  once  a  slave 
mart, —  one  of  the  teachers  having  been  sold  there,  when  a  boy;  the 

1  This  is  General  Saxlon's  phrase.  He  is  well  remembered  for  his  remarkable  work 
for  the  freedmen  of  the  Sea  Islands. 


CI/K/STIAX/TY  LV  ITS   SE/.F-PKOPAGAT/XiJ   POWER.        511 

presuliiiij;  ekler,  too,  of  the  district,  was  once  put  up  at  auction  there, 
—  in  a  mixed  lot,  one  ho\  and  one  calf, —  and  solil  to  the  highest 
bidder. 

4.    TiiK   PKor.i.KM  01^  TiiK  Cirv. 

In  our  American  domestic  mission  service  we  are  not  only  con- 
fronted bv  such  jierils  as  are  incident  to  the  occui)ati()n  of  new  lands 
by  a  migrating  people,  and  the  vast  danger  encountered  by  adding  to 
our  national  voting  list  a  great  multitude  of  freed  slaves  or  their 
descendants,  who  were  not  long  since  barbarians  from  dark  Africa,  but 
there  is  another  test  of  our  institutions  not  inferior  to  these:  it  is 
found  in  the  problem  of  dealing  with  the  cities.  One-fifth  of  our 
Northern  people  are  foreign;  and  these  have  been  gathered  by  indus- 
trial interests  into  dense  communities.  There  were  no  large  towns  in 
America  during  a  hundred  and  fifty  years;  the  cities  are  all  new.  At 
the  beginning  of  this  century  only  one  citizen  in  twenty-five  was  urban; 
now  one  in  five.  Now,  of  the  three  hundred  millions  who  live  in  the 
world's  cities  that  have  a  population  exceeding  fifty  thousand,  America 
has  a  proportionate  share. 

The  inability  of  the  churches  to  expand  their  local  work  so  as  to 
keep  pace  with  the  growth  of  the  cities,  has  made  it  needful  to  organ- 
ize city  missionary  societies  in  every  considerable  city  throughout 
Protestant  Christendom.  These  societies  have  found  upon  their  hands 
a  vast  amount  of  proper  humanitarian  work  in  ministering  to  the 
l)hysical  and  intellectual  needs  of  the  poor;  and  they  have  worked  at 
it  with  both  hands  earnestly.  .\nd  each  of  the  strongest  of  the  city 
churches  usually  employs  its  own  missionary.  The  aptitude  of  vigorous 
religious  organizations  in  dealing  with  the  local  sociological  needs  has 
been  demonstrated  as  well  in  Omaha  as  in  New  York, —  the  West  and 
the  East  alike  efficient. 

The  secret  of  getting  on  in  what  these  missions  are  for  is  well 
expressed  by  Mr.  Waldron,  the  i)rince  of  missioners,  —  "There  is 
nothing  to  take  the  place  of  jiersonal  work,  the  going  from  house  to 
house  of  consecrated  men  and  women."  "Love,"  says  Mr.  Paine,' 
"love  is  the  motive,  and  personal  service  is  the  method,  by  which 
tens  of  thousands  of  Christian  churches  are  to  go  out  in  their  ministry, 
not  only  by  their  thousands  of  priests  ordained  by  the  hand  of  man, 
but  more  effectively  by  their  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men  and  women 
consecrated  by  the  Spirit  of  Cod,  into  every  haunt  of  wretched  life." 

What  is  needed  to  change  the  state  of  morals,  whether  in  the  debased 
quarters  of  Old  World  cities  or  in  the  Society  Islands,  is  the  introduc- 

1  Pauperism  in  Great  Cities,  address  by  Robert  Treat  I'aine,  p.  41.     Boston. 


512  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

tion  of  ideas;  since  the  truth  that  good  morals  are  based  on  ideas  has 
been  proved  by  sociological  experiments  on  a  grand  scale,  among 
different  nationalities,  during  many  generations.  Mr.  Moody  was, 
therefore,  right  in  establishing  a  Bible  Institute  as  the  right  arm  of 
the  Chicago  Evangelization  Society.  To  introduce  Bible  ideas  is  the 
way  to  heal  the  wounds  of  the  world.  When  we  speak  of  philan- 
thropy, the  evangelistic  forces  come  in,  proposing,  through  the  Power 
of  the  Highest,  to  make  men  into  new  creatures, —  the  radical  way  of 
treating  the  most  perplexing  of  social  problems. 

It  is,  in  Mr.  Moody's  phrase,  the  purpose  of  the  Bible  Institute  ^  "to 
raise  up  men  and  women  willing  to  lay  their  lives  alongside  of  the 
laboring  classes  and  the  poor,  and  bring  the  Gospel  to  bear  on  their 
lives."  To  this  end  men  and  women  are  trained  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  English  Bible, —  its  thorough-going  study,  and  its  practical  use, 
—  and  in  the  methods  and  arts  of  winning  men  to  Christ,  and  building 
them  up  in  Christian  character.  There  is  a  systematic  study  of  the 
different  classes  of  people  a  worker  is  likely  to  meet,  and  minute  study 
of  how  the  Bible  deals  with  these  classes.  The  pupils  study  music. 
Much  is  made  of  the  development  of  spiritual  life,  self-devotement  to 
God,  and  a  passion  for  the  salvation  of  men. 

The  students  need  to  be  tough  and  rugged,  ready  to  endure  hardness, 
to  go  forth  with  untiring  energy,  with  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  them. 

The  theory  of  aggressive  work  is  taught,  in  close  connection  with 
every-day  practice,  under  suitable  supervision.  They  are  led  to  be 
prompt,  and  to  go  wherever  work  is  to  be  done.  At  evening  a  hundred 
of  them  pray  together,  then  go  out  in  bands  of  five  or  six  to  hold  even- 
ing meetings.  The  women  aid  in  fifteen  different  missions.  Five 
hundred  and  seventy-six  students,  coming  from  one  hundred  secular 
occupations,  and  from  thirty-iive  religious  denominations,  conducted, 
in  the  year  1893,  seventy-five  hundred  and  fifty  meetings,  taught  thirty- 
six  hundred  and  thirteen  Sunday-school  classes,  and  made  thirty-eight 
thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty-five  religious  visits.  After  complet- 
ing the  course  of  Institute  study  they  become  pastors  of  churches, 
home  or  foreign  missionaries,  city  missionaries,  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretaries, 
pastors,  assistants,  or  evangelists.  This  kind  of  training,  with  its 
preparation  for  manifold  service,  is  destined  to  play  a  great  part  in 
the  next  generation  of  Christian  workers. 

It  was  through  the  aid  furnished  by  the  Institute,  that  the  World's 
Fair  Evangelization  Campaign  was  made  possible;  in  which  Gospel 
audiences  were  gathered  comprising  a  total  of  two  millions  of  people, 

1  Rev.  R.  A.  Torrey,  Superintendent,  80  Institute  Place,  Chicago. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IN  ITS   SELF-PROPAGATIXG   POWER.       513 

with  spiritual  results  which  every  way  justified  the  cost  and  the 
labor. 

Mr.  Moody  has  taught  the  Christian  workers  of  Chicago  that  the 
summer  is  the  best  time  for  evangelistic  city  work.  The  Gospel 
wagon,  like  flying  artillery,  is  taken  among  the  roughest  and  most 
hardened;  an  organ,  a  platform,  a  lantern,  a  short  service,  an  invita- 
tion to  some  indoor  service  near  by,  perhaps  in  some  theatre  secured  for 
the  purpose, —  these  are  the  instruments.  And  there  are  conversions 
not  a  few,  then  and  there,  out  of  the  crowd.  Perha])s  a  tent  meeting 
is  held,  with  flapping  folds  of  tent  cloth  rising  and  falling  in  the  wind, 
with  carpet  of  shavings,  with  canvas  seats  in  long  forms;  the  men 
appear  in  their  working  clothes,  the  old  and  the  young,  whoever  is  out 
of  work  for  the  hour:  women  come  in,  with  their  arms  full  of  babies, 
and  their  skirts  behung  with  toddlers;  and  gay  girlhood  is  here,  and 
there  are  young  men  with  wild  oats  to  sow. 

Mr.  Moody's  Chicago  Avenue  Church  has  an  evening  audience  of 
two  thousand,  with  always  a  second  meeting,  and  always  definite  results. 
The  Sunday-school  averages  nearly  two  thousand. 

The  McCorviick   Theological  Seminary 

has  been  a  remarkable  power  in  the  upbuilding  of  churches  in  a  rapidly 
growing  city,  in  thirty-five  years  establishing  nine  churches  and  two 
missions,  within  two  miles  and  a  half  of  the  seminary,  through  the 
work  of  the  professors  and  students.  With  the  development  of  the 
city  some  of  these  churches  have  gathered  memberships  from  two  to 
live  hundred,  and  Sunday-schools  numbering  sometimes  a  thousand. 
This  work  is  carried  on  by  a  committee  of  two  from  each  class,  and  a 
member  of  the  faculty  as  chairman.  They  explore  new  fields,  and  all 
applications  for  service  come  to  them.  The  students  regularly  visit 
eighteen  localities  for  various  forms  of  work,  two  students  out  of  three 
engaging  in  this  unpaid  service. 

The  work  of  Chicago  Theological  Seminary  is  so  conducted  that  the 
students  have  thorough-going  drill  in  all  forms  of  city  mission  work. 

The  Chicago  City  Missionary  Society,  which  I  understand  to  be 
worked  by  a  single  denomination,  has  gathered  twelve  thousand  chil- 
dren into  Sunday-schools,  and  forty-five  hundred  persons  into  churches, 
in  a  little  more  than  a  decade;  and  it  expends  $27,000  a  year.^  The 
total  expense  of  city  missions  in  Chicago  is  estimated  at  not  less  than 
Si 25,000  a  year. 

1  1  n  twelve  years,  1882-1894,  the  Congregational  churches  in  Chicago  gained  257  per  cent 
in  membership,  and  256  per  cent,  in  Sunday-school  enrolment ;    while  the  city  itself  gained 
only  ii3  per  cent,  in  population  in  1880-1890,  and  68  per  cent,  in  the  decade  before  that. 
2  K 


514 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


ARMOUR    INSTITUTE,    CHICAGO. 


5.    Armour  Institute  and  Armour  Mission,  Chicago. 

[This  paper  was  sent  to  the  Author  through  the  courtesy  of  F.  W.  Cunsaulus,  D.D., 
President  of  Armour  Institute,  having  been  prepared  by  the  Rev.  D.  C.  Miller,  Pastor 
of  the  Armour  Mission.] 


Armour  Mission,  opened  in  1886,  had  its  origin  in  a  beqtiest  of 
$100,000  by  Mr.  Joseph  F.  Armour,  who  died  in  1881.  He  was  deeply- 
interested  in  work  for  children  and  .youth,  and  his  desire  was  to  have 
a  building  erected  in  Chicago  that  would  be  devoted  to  the  moral  and 
religious  care  and  development  of  the  young.  Mr.  Philip  D.  Armour 
was  given  charge  of  this  trust.  His  brother's  bequest  was  only  a  sug- 
gestion for  further  e.xtending  the  work,  and  to  the  building  called 
Armour  Mission  have  been  added  the  Armour  Institute  and  the  Armour 
Flats, —  the  whole  involving  an  investment  of  some  two  millions  of 
dollars.  All  this  property  has  been  deeded  to  a  Board  of  Trustees,  to 
be  forever  used  in  the  uplifting  and  education  of  the  people. 


CI/KISTIAXITV  IX  ITS   SELF-PA'OPAG.rnXG   POWER.        517 

Armour  Mission  is  really  an  Institutional  Church,  without  a  regular 
church  organization.  It  has  a  pastor,  and  regular  religious  services; 
a  great  Sunday-school,  with  a  membership  of  over  two  thousand;  and 
three  flourishing  Young  People's  Societies  of  Christian  Endeavor. 
It  has  a  Boys'  Battalion  of  three  companies;  and  two  companies  of  a 
Girls'  Drill  Corps.  There  is  a  Young  Men's  Club  for  literary  and 
social  purposes,  and  a  like  club  for  young  women.  There  is  also  a 
Mothers'  Club  for  conference  and  counsel.  The  Armour  Mission  free 
kindergarten  is  thoroughly  equipped,  and  cares  for  over  a  hundred 
and  fifty  children.  The  Free  Dispensary  connected  with  the  Mission 
provides  physicians'  services  and  medicine  for  the  poor,  and  during 
the  past  year  has  had  some  fifteen  hundred  patients. 

A  large  number  of  popular  concerts,  lectures,  and  entertainments 
are  provided  during  the  year  for  the  people. 

The  Industrial  School  of  the  Mission  was  the  suggestion  from  which 
has  grown  the  Armour  Institute,  which  is  the  crown  of  the  benefactions 
of  Mr.  Armour.  The  Institute  building  is  a  splendid  fire-i)roof  struc- 
ture, five  stories  in  height,  and  furnished  in  every  department  in  the 
most  complete  manner.  It  has  its  Scientific  Academy,  its  Technical 
College,  with  departments  of  mechanical,  electrical,  and  chemical 
engineering,  and  also  the  departments  of  architecture,  library  science, 
domestic  arts,  commerce,  music,  and  kindergartens.  Armour  Insti- 
tute is  not  a  free  school,  but  the  charges  for  admission  are  so  arranged 
that  those  qualified  for  admission,  and  who  desire  to  help  themselves, 
find  little  difficulty  in  making  their  financial  arrangements.  The 
establishment  of  this  great  Institute  is  unique  in  its  combination  of 
science  with  Christianity;  the  Mission  being  like  a  religious  depart- 
ment of  the  Institute. 

The  Armour  Flats  consist  of  two  hundred  and  thirteen  separate  suites 
or  apartments.  They  are  admirably  built,  and  the  entire  income  from 
their  rents  is  devoted  to  the  work  of  the  Institute  and  Mission.  The 
whole  plant,  including  the  building  of  the  Institute,  Mission,  and 
Hats,  at  Thirty-third  Street  and  Armour  Avenue,  in  the  heart  of 
Chicago,  is  really  a  social  settlement  of  a  high  order,  and  on  a  large 
scale. 


518  THE    rRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


6.    The  Manhattan  Neighborhood. 

A  Hungarian  woman,  upon  coming  to  America,  first  landed  in  a 
German  district  in  New  York,  and  at  once  learned  the  language  of  the 
country,  as  she  supposed;  but  six  months  later,  when  her  daughter 
went  to  school,  she  found  out  that  most  ])eople  in  America  talk  Elnglish. 
The  foreign  districts  in  the  city  are  of  large  area,  and  the  great  evan- 
gelizing churches  are  on  the  alert.  Dr.  Schauffler  reports  the  Episcopal 
Church  as  doubling  its  city  membership  within  twenty  years;  there 
being  no  other  denomination  that  approaches  it  in  its  mission  work, 
although  next  in  order  the  Presbyterians  have  made  the  greatest  increase 
in  proportion  to  the  population.  The  latter  body  works  more  through 
the  City  Missionary  Society;  the  former  makes  each  parish  a  working 
mission. 

There  are  seventy  thousand  in  the  "drifting  classes"  in  New  York; 
five  thousand  beds  a  night  are  made  up  for  wanderers.  Eighteen  rescue 
missions  work  for  these  men.  Forty  thousand  within  one  year  attended 
the  McAuley  Mission.  The  Bowery  Mission  ^  is  doing  a  remarkable 
work.  The  (Methodist)  Ladies'  Home  Missionary  Society  has  been 
working  at  the  "Five  Points"  for  forty  years;  it  is  also  doing  a 
great  work  among  the  Italians, 

T/ie  Boys''  Bris^ade 

has  been  a  very  efficient  instrumentality-  in  the  metropolis,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  The  military  organization 
forms  habits  of  obedience,  which  are  helpful  to  home  government  and 
good  citizenship.  The  flag  drill  has  a  wholesome  influence  upon  the 
children  of  foreigners.  The  spiritual  results  are  good  when  the  work 
is  conducted  by  men  whose  first  aim  is  to  win  souls. 

The  New  York  City  Mission  and  Tract  Society  is  an  imdenomina- 
tional  movement,  with  six  union  churches  for  the  people,  tliat  are 
conducted  in  i^art  upon  the  Institutional  Church  plan.  Much  is  made 
of  popular  instruction,  and  of  open-air  services.  The  Woman's 
Branch  of  this  work  maintains  forty  nurses  and  visitors.  The  society 
"visits  "  of  one  year  exceed  forty-eight  thousand. 

The  Brooklyn  Mission  and  Tract  Society  reports  more  than  thirty- 

1  To  this  work  the  late  Mr.  ].  Ward  Childs  devoted  himself  during  many  years  in  an 
eminently  successful  soul-winning  service.  This  rescue  mission  work  is  now  established 
at  one  hundred  and  fifty  points  in  America. 

2  Introduced  from  Scotland.  The  American  enrolment  is  more  than  ten  thousand. 
There  are  twenty-one  companies  in  New  Haven. 


CI/K/STIAX/TY  LV  ITS  SELF-PROPAGATLXG   POWER. 


519 


six  thousand  religious  conversalions  in  forty  thousand  visits,  and  more 
tiian  four  thousand  meetings,  within  one  year.  'I'he  Women's  Aux- 
iliary enrolls  eight  thousand  women  in  undenominational  work.  The 
city  is  rich  in  self-devoted  workers;  men  of  great  spiritual  power, 
who  have  accpiired  rare  skill  in  ilealing  with  those  not  reached  by 
ordinary  Ciospel  ministrations;  notable  among  them,  Mr.  Ferdinand 
Schiverea,  who  so  many  years  ago  began  his  day-by-day  pleading  with 
("lod.  locking  himself  into  a  coal  cellar  for  a  prayer  closet. 


One  section.    Peocle's  Palace,  Tabernacle  Church,  Jersey  City. 


The  Christian  forces  of  the  City  of  Churches  have  been  able  to  meet 
most  successfully  the  requirements  of  a  dense  population,  without 
seeking  out  unusual  methods  little  adapted  to  the  people  with  whom 
they  have  to  do,^  and  which  have  been  so  needful  and  so  successful  in 
other  communities. 

1  The  Tompkins  Avenue  has  2100  members,  a  Sunday-school  and  branch  witli  3500 
pupils,  a  serving  school  of  720,  a  Christian  Endeavor  that  maintains  forty-three  meetings, 
a  large  working  body  of  King's  Daughters,  full  companies  of  Boys'  Brigade,  and  a  free 
kindergarten,  and  the  church  is  well  organized  for  parochial  work  throughout  twenty 
dibtricts.  There  are  seven  Congregational  churches  in  the  city,  that  enroll  nearly  10,000 
members,  and  there  are  12,000  pupils  in  the  denominational  Sunday-schools. 


520  THE    TRIU.yfPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

The  Judson  Memorial,  in  lower  New  York,  is  manned  by  Dr.  Edward 
Judson,  a  native  of  Burmah,  who  left  a  wealthy  church  to  engage  in  this 
mission.  The  religious  services  are  aided  by  a  choir  of  a  hundred 
voices.  A  medical  dispensary  is  connected  with  the  enterprise,  minis- 
tering to  twenty-five  hundred  patients.  The  New  York  Medical  Mis- 
sion, organized  for  aiding  religious  work,  has  treated,  in  nine  years,  a 
hundred  thousand  patients. 

The  Evangelical  Allianee 

has  proved  a  factor  of  the  first  importance  in  the  immediate  and 
urgent  work  of  national  evangelization;  not  only  through  its  fifty  years 
of  service  in  the  advancement  of  religious  liberty,  in  which  it  has 
secured  the  co-operation  of  the  ablest  men  in  Christendom,  to  whom 
kings  have  made  haste  to  give  heed,  and  through  its  wide-spread  work 
in  promoting  unity  in  the  essentials  of  Christianity,  and  its  securing 
co-operation  for  advancement  along  practicable  lines,  but  in  recent 
years  through  its  pre-eminent  sociological  service  in  drawing  attention 
to  the  newest  and  wisest  methods  of  adapting  Christianity  to  urban 
populations.  This,  at  least,  is  true  of  the  American  Branch  of  the 
Alliance.^ 

The  Four  Papers  Jiext  folhnviug 

deal  with  certain  methods  of  city  mission  work  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  American  metropolis. 


7.    The  Tabernacle  Church,  and  People's  Palace, 
Jersey  City. 

By  John  L.  Scudder,  D.D. 

The  Tabernacle  Church  (First  Congregational)  of  Jersey  Citv  stands 
for  an  idea.  This  idea  is  that  religion  should  minister  to  the  entire 
man  and  not  to  a  fraction  of  his  being,  as  hitherto.  The  idea  is  not 
new.  It  is  as  old  as  St.  Paul,  who  said,  "I  am  become  all  things  to  all 
men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some."  The  only  difficulty  is 
that  the  churches  have  not  practiced  it.     The  busy  world  regards  the 

1  It  is  doubtful  if,  in  this  book-making  age,  there  are  many  books  calculated  to  exert  a 
more  wholesome  influence  among  thoughtful  people  than  the  two  volumes  issued  by  Sec- 
retary Strong  upon  C/iristianity  Practically  Applied  (The  Baker  &  Taylor  Company,  New 
York,  1894),  comprising  the  discussions  of  the  International  Christian  Conference  (Chi- 
cago, October,  1893),  held  under  tlie  auspices  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  for  the  United 
States. 


CHRISTIANITY  IN  ITS  SELF-PROPAGATING   POWER.       521 

Church  as  having  fallen  into  an  ecclesiastical  rut,  as  out  of  joint 
with  its  surrountlings,  as  pitiably  one-sided  and  therefore  inefficient. 
Religion,  unlike  its  Divine  Founder,  who  mixed  freely  with  men,  has 
been  put  off  into  a  corner  by  itself.  It  has  played  the  hermit.  In  the 
domain  of  amusement,  for  example,  it  denounces  or  remains  indiffer- 
ent, while  it  leaves  the  field  to  Satan  and  his  ever-active  emissaries. 


H  PEOPLE'S   PALACE    LUNCH    COUNTER.    JERSEY    CITY. 

Now  the  idea  of  the  Tabernacle  is  to  make  religion  felt  at  every  point 
where  it  comes  in  contact  with  men.      In  politics  it  is  a  fort,  ready  at 
a  moment's  notice  to  train  its  guns  upon  any  of  the  colossal  corrui)tions 
of  the  day,  and  f^ght  the  battles  of  genuine  patriotism.     In  matters  of 
reform  it  speaks  out  with  no  uncertain  voice,  and  cares  little  whether 
precedent  can  be  found  for  the  increasing  exigencies  of  this  transi- 
tional period.     Its  face  is  towards  the  future.      It  is  willing  to  adopt 
anything  new,  if  the  novelty  possesses  inherent  worth.     In  the  province 
of  amusement  it  has  done  pioneer  work,  and,  like  the  pioneer,  it  has 
I      become  accustomed  to  rough  usage.     Fortunately  it  possesses  a  tough 
'      constitution,  and  in  a  location  where  the  circumstances  are  most  dis- 
couraging and  other  churches  have  given  up  the  ghost,   it  steadily 
'  grows  and  multiplies  its  activities. 


522 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Great  fear  has  been  expressed  by  timid  souls,  lest  the  adoption  of 
the  bowling  alley,  the  billiard  tal)le,  the  dramatic  entertainment,  the 
gymnasium,  and  the  swimming  tank,  should  detract  from  the  spiritual, 
but  experience  proves  that  on  the  contrary  all  these  legitimate  sports 
predispose  young  people  in  favor  of  religion  and  help  mightily  to  build 
up  the  Church. 

As  an  anti-saloon  movement  our  annex  —  the  People's  Palace  —  is  a 
grand  success.  Hundreds  of  young  men  are  kept  out  of  the  liquor 
stores  and  learn  to  love  the  church  that  will  provide  them  with  a  prac- 
tical substitute.  Competition  brings  the  young  men  to  us,  and  compe- 
tition prevents  them  from  leaving  us.  If  Satan  provides  billiards  for 
forty  cents  an  hour  and  we  charge  only  twenty,  we  can  undersell  him 
and  capture  much  of  his  trade.  If  he  gives  the  popular  game  of  pool 
at  the  rate  of  five  cents  a  cue,  we  beat  him  by  giving  "two  for  five." 
If  he  should  provide  the  game  for  nothing,  we  should  do  the  same  and 


CLASS.  PEOPLE'S  PALACE.  JERSEY  CITY. —Wells. 


throw  in  a  chromo.  ^Ve  sell  non-alcoholic  beverages  for  three  cents  a 
bottle,  and  make  fifty  per  cent,  even  then.  One  result  of  our  policy  is 
the  fact  that  we  cannot  accommodate  the  swarms  of  young  men  who 
flock  to  our  resort,  many  of  whom  l)y  this  time  would  have  been  well 
on  the  road  to  perdition,  had  we  not  put  up  the  establishment,  which 
to-day  is  one  of  the  great  regenerative  centers  of  Jersey  City. 

The  improvement  in  the  manners  and  morals  of  the  attendants  is 
pleasing  to  contemplate.     Boisterous  beKavior,  profanity,  betting,  and 


CIIRISTIAXITY  /.V  ITS   S/:/./-PA'()/'.l(;,l  77.V(;   POU'/:/,'.        523 

all  manner  oi  ungentlcnianly  condiK  t  are  strictly  prDliibilcd,  and  this 
gentle  constraint  is  not  without  its  refining  effect.  Men  who  are  com- 
pelled to  be  polite  two  or  three  hours  every  evening  ac(|uire  a  certain 
polish  in  the  course  of  time,  which  is  gratifying  to  themselves  and 
their  friends.  This  polishing  process  is  one  of  the  conspicuous 
peculiarities  of  our  institution. 

Spiritually  speaking,  our  annex  pro\  ides  our  ciuirch  memhershi]) 
with  a  i)ond  well  stocked  with  llsh,  where  they  can  angle  at  tiieir 
leisure. 

Blessed  familiarities  are  formed  between  Christians  and  those  not 
Christians,  which  under  other  circumstances  would  be  imijossibie. 
Vou  must  know  men  before  you  can  expect  to  lead  them,  and  when  you 
once  gain  their  good-will  it  is  astonishing  how  easily  many  of  them 
can  be  led. 

The  congregation  of  the  Tabernacle  is  peculiar  for  its  ])roportion  of 
young  men.  It  is  not  an  uncommon  sight  to  see  as  many  as  three 
hundred  young  men  present  on  Sabbath  evenings  in  an  audience  of 
fourteen  hundred.  The  young  men's  I5ihle  class  always  impresses  the 
stranger,  and  in  the  Sunday-school  —  contrary  to  the  general  rule  — 
the  male  element  predominates.  Conversions  are  frequent,  and  almost 
all  who  come  into  the  Church  come  on  confession  of  faith. 

The  present  clerk  of  the  Church  is  a  young  man  who  seldom  fre- 
quented God's  house,  but  his  love  for  billiards  and  bowling  brought 
him  into  the  outer  court  of  our  peculiar  temple,  and  thence  he  naturally 
drifted  into  the  holiest  of  all.  Throughout  our  entire  institution  the 
current  makes  strongly  towards  the  Cross,  and  above  all  else  we  place 
the  regeneration  of  the  individual  by  the  power  of  (}od.  This  genial, 
broad-gauge,  common-sense  religion  is  very  attractive  to  young  people, 
and  if  the  Master  were  here  to-day  we  believe  He  would  be  in  the  van 
of  the  present  "forward  movement"  of  His  Church. 


^.r^if^ 


The  Location  and  Circumstancks:  a  Si'itlemkntai,  Note  by  the  .Vi'tiiuk. 

The  map  shows  that  Dr.  Scudder,  in  accepting  his  call  to  the  Tabernacle  Church, 
settled  as  near  neighbor  to  more  than  two  hundred  and  twenty-live  saloons,  which 
are  indicate.l  upon  the  map  in  black,  their  location  having  been  personally  verilied.  In 
the  same  district,  containing  some  forty  thousand  people,  there  are  uncounted  and  un- 
marked grocery  stores  that  sell  li(iunr  without  a  license,  and  a  vast  numl)er  of  houses 
of  ill  fame,  policy  shops,  and  gambling  hells.  The  location  of  the  Tabernacle  — 
betw».::i  York,  Henderson,  and  Grand  streets— has  upon  the  south  for  six  months 


524 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


of  the  year  a  canal-boat  basin  with  a  very  degraded  class  of  transient  population. 
Upon  the  east  are  the  Hudson  River  docks;  on  the  north,  the  Pennsylvania  Railway 
freight  yards  and  a  large  manufacturing  district.  On  the  west  there  is  an  area  of 
tenement  houses,  densely  peopled  by  dock  hands,  freighters,  factory  help,  and  young 
men  who  spend  daylight  in  New  York;  and  further  west,  a  better  class  of  dwellings. 
It  is  cheaper  living  in  Jersey  City  than  on  Manhattan  Island,  and  a  modicum  of  the 
wickedness  of  lower  New  York  is  drained  off  into  New  Jersey,  —  the  Tabernacle 
Church  neighborhood  being  in  the  sink,  where  the  Protestant  Church  sittings  are  as 
one  to  thirteen  of  the  population. 

Dr.  Scudder  was  born  in  India,  and  early  accustomed  to  the  sight  of  degradation. 
He  has  the  pluck  and  genius  for  work  that  characterized  his  grandfather  and  his 
father,  Henry  Martyn  Scudder,  whose  work  is  so  well  known  in  Hindustan,  in  Brook- 
lyn, San  Francisco,  Chicago,  and  Japan.     Finding  himself  once  settled  in  New  Jersey 


MAP   OF   DR.   J.    L.   SCUDDER'S   PARISH.     THE   BLACK   SQUARES   ARE   GROG  SHOPS. 


C//KlSTl.L\7Ty  IX  ITS  SF.LF-JROPACAT/NG   POWER.        525 

in  a  spot  wliero  there  was  more  dirt,  (Irimkenness,  and  wide-awake  wickedness  within 
a  third  of  a  mile  of  his  nieetin};-house  than  in  an  ordinary  square  league  of  India,  Dr. 
John  L.  Scudder  put  in  a  bowling  alley  at  his  own  expense  and  then  consulted  his 
trustees.      They  agreed  to  tolerate  it  for  a  month,  then  for  another,  and   in   the   third 


^V/Li 


-h  o    rALACh 


A  young  man  came  to  Dr.  Scudder,  January  1st,  saying:  "I  gave  my  soul  to  God  yesterday; 
and  I  am  so  happy,  that  bowling  alleys  ain't  in  it.  I  was  a  profligate.  I  knew  I  could  come 
in  here,  and  have  fun  cheaper  than  the  saloon  could  give.  I  became  acquainted,  and  was 
invited  to  church.    Through  the  ten-pin  alley,  I  was  brought  to  Christ." 

month  the  deacons  rolled  ten-pins  with  the  young  men,  who  had  already  forsaken 
the  saloons  in  great  numbers.^  There  is  not  another  place  in  this  district  where 
young  men  can  play  billiards  without  going  into  a  saloon,  and  billiards  are  not 
essentially  more  demoniacal  than  ten-pins.  It  is  but  a  drift  toward  common  sense, 
thinks  Dr.  .Scudder,  when  the  play-faculty  in  man  is  sanctified. 

He  even  has  hope  of  sanctifying  foot-ball,  and  has  a  four-acre  attachment  for  out- 
of-door  sports.  This,  with  the  thirty  indoor  games  and  the  theatrical  stage,  takes  the 
crowd.  A  new  building  is  needed,  although  there  are  four  besides  the  church,  over- 
crowded with  twenty-five  hundred  patrons  a  month,  —  at  a  cent  a  day  and  good  be- 
havior. There  are  lecture  courses,  popular  entertainments,  an  employment  bureau,  a 
Chautauqua  circle,  and  Christian  Endeavor,  a  cooking  and  a  dressmaking  class  fi>r  the 
girls.      There  are  six  hundred  boys  who  take  to  the  Tabernacle,  a  boys'  brigade,  a 

1  So  the  judges  in  the  Spanish  Inquisition  were  once  about  to  condemn  a  man  for  a 
new  kind  of  dance ;  but,  asking  first  to  see  it,  the  inquisitors  joined  it. 


526 


THE   TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


drum  corps,  a  carpenter's  shop,  and  there  w  ill  he  a  manual  training  school  when 
the  money  is  forthcoming. 

A  building  for  working  girls  is  needed,  and  a  dispensary.  And  there  ought  to  be 
more  evening  class  facilities,  when  some  Peter  Cooper  endows  the  People's  Palace. 
This  broad  and  wise  scheme,  endorsed  by  the  most  eminent  and  proper  church 
leaders  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn,  is  in  great  need  of  endowment  money.  It  has 
to  be  supported  by  outside  benevolence  as  much  as  if  it  were  a  Christian  mission  in 
Madras. 

Besides  the  brass  band  and  the  orchestra  for  Sunday  nights  there  is  thorough-going 
evangelistic  preaching  by  the  pastor,  who  is  wise  to  win  souls.     The  after-meetings 


THE   PEOPLE'S   PALACE    BRASS    BAND. 
Tabernacle  Church,  Jersey  City.  — J.  L.  Scudder,  D.D. 

find  young  men  constantly  coming  to  the  altar  who  were  first  attracted  to  the  house 
by  its  homelike  good  cheer.  The  Tabernacle  spiritual  work  has  been  so  blessed  that 
the  church  has  doubled  in  these  critical  years  of  new  foundations.  Reckoned  upon 
the  basis  of  resident  membership,  the  percentage  of  gain  by  confession  of  faith  during 
five  years  prior  to  1892  lacked  but  1.35  per  cent,  of  being  twice  as  great  in  the  Tab- 
ernacle Church  as  in  other  churches  of  the  same  denomination  throughout  the  United 
States.! 


1  Dr.  Scudder's  brother,  returned  from  Japan,  was  working,  at  last  accounts,  among 
the  anarchists  of  Chicago,  the  heroism  of  Dr.  John  Scudder  appearing  in  children's  chil- 
dren. 'Tis  a  fine  illustration  of  the  reflex  influence  of  Christianity  that  the  Scudders  and 
Judson  have  come  to  America  from  foreign  fields  to  engage  in  our  city  missions. 


CIIRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS  SELF-PROl\l(JATING  POWER.       527 
8.    Thk  Bkancufs  of  Cektaix  \^ini:s  i\   1^K()(»ki.\x. 

By  Rev.  Edwin  Hai.lock  Rvinoton,  Assistant  Pastor  of  the  Chimjch  of  the  Pii.t.uiMS. 

The  Chaiiels,  nine  in  number,  m\(\  reporting  a  Sunday-school  enrol- 
ment of  over  eight  thousantl,  form  an  important  feature  of  llrooklyn 
Congregationalism,  worthy  of  careful  consideration. 

Ihe  Chapel  presents  a  type  of  life  to  be  distinguished  clearly  from 
the  incipient  church  on  the  one  hand  and  the  rescue  mission  on  the 
other.  The  incipient  church  is  planted  in  a  growing  resident  section 
and  seeks  families  whose  Christian  experience  and  means  will  sustain 
it  and  enlarge  its  borders.  However  weak,  it  differs  from  the  strongest 
church  in  characteristics  not  at  all,  only  in  size  and  strength.  The  rescue 
mission,  on  the  other  hand,  seeks  the  homeless,  the  destitute,  the  out- 
cast, the  criminal,  that  it  may  extend  to  them  a  helping  hand.  To 
these  people  it  does  not  look  at  all  for  the  spiritual  and  financial 
strength  necessary  for  its  continuance.  It  does  not  offer  the  sacra- 
ments, nor  a  regular  church  life,  but  sends  its  converts  to  the  neigh- 
boring churches. 

The  Chapel  is  not  entirely  like  either,  and  though  one  resembles  an 
incipient  church  in  some  respects,  and  another  does  much  rescue 
work,  in  the  main  the  nine  Chapels  form  a  distinct  class  by  them- 
selves, each  having  most  of  the  following  characteristics:  — 

ist.  The  Chapel  is  connected  with  a  single  strong  church,  called  the 
home  church,  which  assumes  all  the  financial  responsibility,  controls  its 
affairs,  and  sends  to  it  a  force  of  workers.  The  relationship  between 
the  two  is  as  strong  and  vital  as  between  a  tree  and  its  branch. 
The  Chapel  is  commonly  and  justly  called  the  branch.  They  have  a 
common  church  membership,  a  common  board  of  officers,  a  common 
pastorate  (the  assistant  pastor  or  missionary  generally  giving  most  of 
his  time  to  the  Chapel)  —  in  fact,  they  have  a  common  life. 

2d.  The  Chapel  usually  has  a  building  of  its  own,  large,  substan- 
tial, churchly  in  appearance,  and  admirable  in  its  interior  appointments. 

3d.  The  Chapel,  built  within  reach  of  the  home  church  workers,  is 
generally  located  in  a  densely  pojjulated  district  of  foreign-born  working 
people,  trained  in  other  forms  of  faith,  often  changing  their  residence, 
but  a  people  in  the  main  ujjright,  thrifty,  glad  to  help  bear  their  sliare 
of  any  burdens. 

4th.  The  Chapel  has  the  usual  church  services.  \\\  most  cases  the 
sacraments  are  administered  there:  prayer-meetings  are  held,  l^ndeavor 
Societies  formed,  and  a  Sunday-school  is  held,  which  is  the  largest  and 


528  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

most  fascinating  feature  of  the  Chapel  life.  In  addition  are  many 
auxiliary  efforts,  as  guilds,  clubs,  and  sewing-schools. 

The  four  characteristics  are:  (i)  a  vital  union  with  a  single  strong 
church;  (2)  an  excellent  building;  (3)  a  large  field  with  good  material; 
(4)  the  usual  church  life. 

These  Chapels  are  one  of  Brooklyn's  attempts  to  solve  the  problem 
of  the  church  and  the  workingman;  in  them  he  may  enjoy  all  the 
advantages  of  church  life  without  bearing  all  its  burdens;  by  them  he 
may  be  brought  into  friendly  contact  with  Christian  culture,  wealth, 
and  education,  without  the  impairment  of  his  self-respect. 

This  contact  is  mutually  helpful.  The  home  church  worker  has  his 
talents  developed,  his  earnestness  deepened,  his  usefulness  increased, 
and  there  is  awakened  in  him  a  broad  humanitarian  sympathy  which 
wealth  and  culture  commonly  check  and  books  cannot  bring.  The 
Chapel  people  have  their  thoughts  broadened,  their  prejudices  ban- 
ished, their  ambitions  aroused. 

Our  Chapels  are  filled  with  the  children  of  foreign-born  parents. 
The  Chapels  do  a  great  work  in  familiarizing  them  with  the  forms  and 
filling  them  with  the  s])irit  of  our  religious  life.  The  Chapel  is  the 
complement  of  the  ])ublic  school  in  training  them  for  the  responsibili- 
ties and  opportunities  of  American  Christian  citizenship. 

In  our  Chapels  are  young  women  who  are  public  school  teachers, 
and  many  more  who  will  be;  and  young  men  who  will  be  men  of 
wealth,  of  position,  and  of  power;  'and  many  who  will  move  into 
suburbs  and  enter  our  incii)ient  churches.^ 


S^-M^v^  "j(-^cM..r-^f^   (Xky^^p^^ 


9.    Metropolitan  Denominational  Service. 

l?y  THE  Rev.  A.  F.  Schauffi.er.  D.D. 

In  the  early  j^art  of  this  century  there  was  a  general  disposition  on 
the  part  of  all  the  denominations  to  unite  in  Christian  work,  not  only 
in  foreign  lands,  but  in  our  own  cities.  The  result  of  this  was  to  be 
seen  in  the  formation  of  large  Union  Societies,  for  the  prosecution  of 
various  kinds  of  religious  work.  As  time  went  on,  however,  the 
denominational  spirit  began  to  manifest  itself  more  and  more,  and 
when  it  was  found  that  more  work  could  be  done  in  this  way,  denomi- 

1  Author's  Note. —  That  the  Chapel  is  a  mighty  factor  in  advancing  the  Kingdom 
appears  from  its  almost  universal  use  in  some  form  among  the  metropolitan  churches  of 
all  denominations. 


ci/K/sT/.LV/ry  i.v  its  sEU-'-rJwr.ia.rj/XG  i'om^er.     529 

national  work  bej^an  to  be  organizetl,  so  that  the  bond  of  coherence 
was  much  weakened.  "  Denomination  "  began  to  suijpkmt  "Union." 
Of  course  certain  forms  of  Christian  activity  were  of  such  a  nature 
that  it  rt'as  not  easy  to  make  them  denominational,  as,  for  example,  the 
work  of  the  V.  M.  C.  A.  But  wherever  it  could  make  itself  felt,  the 
denominational  spirit  was  on  the  increase,  so  that  at  present  all 
the  Foreign  Missionary  societies  (with  insignificant  exceptions)  are 
denominational,  and  the  Home  Missionary  societies  have  followed  in 
the  same  line;  and  last  of  all,  the  city  agencies  for  the  uplifting  of 
humanity  have  yielded  to  the  same  powerful  tendency. 

In  this  movement,  however,  not  all  the  denominations  have  been 
equallv  strict  in  drawing  the  line  of  demarcation  between  themselves 
and  all  others.  Among  the  more  liberal  in  this  respect  are  the  Con- 
gregational and  the  Presbyterian  Churches.  When  we  allude  to  the 
Presbyterian  Churches,  we  mean  to  include  the  Dutch  Reformed  as 
well,  as  being  very  closely  afifiliated  to  the  great  Presbyterian  body. 
Taking  New  York  City  (with  which  1  am  more  intimately  acquainted) 
as  an  example,  this  body  of  believers  is  the  only  one  that  does  any  City 
Mission  work  worth  speaking  of,  along  undenominational  lines. 

This  is  not  because  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  doing  nothing  for  the 
evangelization  of  the  city  along  its  own  lines,  for  that  is  far  from  true. 
There  are,  for  example,  in  New  York,  ten  Presbyterian  Churches  that 
have  originated  eighteen  missions;  the  mother  churches  being  respon- 
sible for  the  financial  support  of  their  own  missions,  for  which  they 
have  erected  buildings  costing  $995,000.  To  supi)ort  these  stations, 
these  churches  give  annually  $70,680.  Then  there  is  the  work  done 
by  the  Presbytery's  committee  on  church  extension,  the  outlay  last 
year  being  $47,672.  These  figures  compare  favorably  with  those  of 
other  denominations,  and  are  all  for  distinctive  denominational  work. 
In  giving  for  undenominational  work,  the  Presbyterian  Church  stands 
at  the  front.  In  1S93  the  giving  by  the  Presbyterians  in  New  York 
City  amounted  to  not  less  than  seventy-five  i)er  cent,  of  all  the  income 
of  the  City  Mission.  And  in  the  Children's  Aid  Society,  and  in  great 
hospitals  that  depend  on  voluntary  contributions,  and  in  many  other 
forms  of  undenominational  Christian  work,  like  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and 
the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  at  least  one-half  of  the  income  of  all  these  great  enter- 
prises comes  from  Presbyterian  purses.  The  larger  part  of  a  million 
and  a  half  dollars,  that  the  great  undenominational  societies  in  this 
city  expend  annually,  comes  from  the  same  denomination. 


530  THE    Th'/i'MPI/S   OF  THE    CA'OSS. 


lo.    New  York    Mission  Work   of   the    Protestant    Epis- 
copal Church. 

By  THK  Re\.  William  Kirkis,  M.A.,  LL.D. 

[The  Author's  request  to  Dr.  Kirkus  to  prepare  this  paper,  was  made  through  the 
courteous  suggestion  of  his  name  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  S.T.D.,  LL.D.,  Bishop 
of  New  YorU.  It  is  just  to  Dr.  Kirkus  to  say  that  the  article  as  here  presented  is 
in  certain  supplementary  sentences  compiled  from  material  ad  ex/j-a  with  which  he 
favored  the  Author,  for  the  phraseology  of  which  the  Doctor  is  not  answerable.] 

Many  of  the  parishes  are  practically  immense  business  corporations, 
requiring  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  each  year,  and  remarkable 
administrative  ability,  to  carry  on  their  charitable  enterprises.  Some 
are  more  elaborate  and  far-reaching  than  others,  but  all  seek  to  gather 
the  poor;  ministering  to  their  material  wants,  caring  for  their  children, 
and  instructing  them  in  various  industries. 

In  Trinity  Parish,  ai)art  from  the  Parish  Church,  there  are  eight 
Chapels  in  different  sections  of  the  city.  The  rector  is  aided  by  a 
clerical  staff  of  twenty-three,  beside  a  very  large  number  of  lay  workers. 
Most  of  these  Chapels  are  large  and  beautiful  edifices,  and  each  is  the 
seat  of  a  great  variety  of  religious  and  missionary  work.  There  are 
6488  communicants  in  Trinity  Parish,  and  4377  pupils  in  the  Sunday- 
schools.  The  machinery  of  service  includes  relief  societies,  employ- 
ment bureaus,  domestic  training  schools,  a  number  of  sisterhoods, 
societies  for  men,  and  clubs  for  all  ages.  There  are  in  the  guilds  and 
societies  of  St.  Chrysostom  six  hundred  active  workers.  Among  other 
charities  there  are  ten  day  or  night  schools,  with  1043  scholars,  and 
1357  pupils  in  the  industrial  schools.  The  charitable  collections  of 
the  parish  in  one  year  are  reported  as  over  $100,000;  of  which  four- 
fifths  was  ai^projiriated  outside  the  parish.  Trinity  Hospital  has  nearly 
three  hundred  patients  in  a  year,  and  two  dispensaries  minister  to  four 
thousand  ])atients. 

The  work  of  (Irace  Church  is  divided  into  twelve  departments, — 
The  Religious  Instruction  of  the  Young,  having  eleven  hundred  in  the 
Sunday-schools;  Missions  at  Home  and  Abroad;  Industrial  Education, 
with  six  hundred  pupils;  Industrial  Employment;  The  Care  of  the  Sick 
and  Needy;  The  Care  of  Little  Children;  The  Visitation  of  Neighbor- 
hoods; The  Visitation  of  Prisoners;  The  Promotion  of  Temperance; 
Fresh-air  Work,  benefiting  eight  thousand  recipients;  Libraries  and 
Reading  Rooms,  and  Friendly  Societies  and  Brotherhoods.  The  work 
of  those  departments  is  divided  between  thirty-five  organizations.    The 


CI/K/ST/A.y/jy  IX  ITS   SEI.F-rROrACAJlXG   POWER.        5.^1 

Brothers  of  St.  Andrew  have  brought  a  thousand  men  into  the  evening 
services  by  sidewalk  invitations.  They  reguhirly  \isit  twenty  hotels 
and  a  great  number  of  boarding  houses,  to  invite  church  attendance.' 

At  St.  Bartliolomew  there  are  six  assistant  ministers,  anil  eleven  lay 
helpers.  The  Sunday-school  has  eleven  hundred  members,  and  the 
Men's  Club  nearly  three  hundred,  'i'here  is  a  Ciirls'  Club,  limited  to 
live  hundred,  with  candidates  always  waiting  ;  the  club  always  promot- 
ing the  ability  of  the  young  women  to  earn  their  own  living.  The  J>oys' 
Club  has  a  cadet  cor[>s,  drum  and  fife  corps,  gymnastic  class,  and  classes 
for  typewriting,  mechanical  drawing,  and  bookkeeping.  It  is  a  mis- 
sionary church,  the  ladies  raising  Si 3,000  for  foreign  work.  There 
is,  too,  a  city  Oriental  mission,  and  a  Chinese  guild  of  two  hundred 
and  seventy  members,  and  an  expert  to  befriend  three  thousand 
Chinamen,  with  legal  knowledge  as  to  their  rights  in  America. 

The  Bartholomew  Benevolent  Society  spends  S2000  a  year  in  keeping 
threescore  and  ten  women  at  work,  making  seven  hundred  garments  for 
the  needy, which  they  donate  to  individuals  directly,or  through  charitable 
societies.  A  tenement  house  visitor  is  kept  by  the  parish  always  at  work 
searching  out  those  in  distress.  A  loan  bureau  with  ^25,000  capital  has 
aided  seven  hundred  and  sixty-eight  families  in  a  year,  upon  chattel 
mortgage,  tiding  over  hard  places.  The  loan  is  for  a  year,  payable  in 
monthly  instalments.  It  keeps  the  small  debtors  out  of  the  hands  of 
sharpers.  There  is,  too,  a  provident  fund,  in  which  SS26.09  stands 
to  the  credit  of  1623  depositors.  In  one  year  free  meals  have  been 
given  to  2235  families,  in  addition  to  67,540  pounds  of  meat  and  8000 
loaves  of  bread  in  months  of  dire  distress.  And  a  tailor  shop  has  been 
opened  in  the  hour  of  need  for  women  to  make  over  or  repair  fourteen 
hundred  old  garments.  A  cooking  class  has  been  maintained  for  mar- 
ried women,  and  a  sewing  school  with  five  hundred  pupils.  In  the 
kindergartens,  the  children  of  the  poor  are  taken  from  garret  or  cellar, 
and  fed  and  clothed  and  taught;  S2000  being  expended  on  this  charity. 
And  fifteen  hundred  children  are  given  fresh-air  outings. 

The  St.  Bartholomew  clinic  has  treated  more  than  six  thousand  surgi- 
cal cases  in  a  year,  and  made  more  than  three  thousand  medical  visits; 
and  a  night  dispensary  for  the  eye,  ear,  nose,  and  throat  disorders,  has 
given  free  treatment  to  eighteen  hundred  patients. 

A  remarkable  rescue  mission  is  carried  on  by  Colonel  Hadley,  who 
has  founded  twenty-five  rescue  missions  indifferent  parts  of  the  country. 

The  disbursements  of  St.  Bartholomew  in  one  year  amount  to  more 
than  $200,000.  One  parishioner  has  built  a  jiarish  house,  costing 
S  5  00, 000. 

1  Grace  Church  has  an  endowment  of  $350,000,  the  gift  of  Miss  Wolfe. 


532 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


ST.   GEORGE   MEMORIAL   BUILDING. 
The  parish  house  of  Dr.  Rainsford's  Church. 

At  St.  George's  Cliurch  the  rector  has  had  phenomenal  success  in 
winning  workingmen.  He  is  a  consummate  organizer,  multiplying 
centers  of  work,  training  the  workers,  and  so  energizing  the  member- 
shiy)  that  all  work  together  in  ])hilanthropic  endeavor.  There  are  now 
3185  conimtiiiicants  ;  ixnd  1 1 24  fai)iilics  of  SJJ^  individuals  in  the 
parish,  —  and  six  hundred  new  people  coming  in  within  the  year. 

The  rector  and  his  four  assistant  clergy,  the  three  deaconesses,  eight 
lay  readers,  the  wide-awake  chapter  of  the  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew, 
and  a  great  army  of  \olunteer  helpers,  keep  this  work  among  five 
thousand  peojile  moving  with  singular  efificiency.  In  the  parochial 
service   the  number  of   visits   made   and   received    in   one   year  were 


C7/A'/S/V.I.V//)'   /.V  ITS   SK/.F-PKOr.lG.iy/.VC;   POWER.        5.33 

27,129;  of  whicli  the  clcri::)'  wore  parties  to  more  tlian  halt  the  work, 
and  the  hiitv  little  behind  them  in  their  /.eal  and  service.  'The  lay 
workers  and  clergy  attended,  within  a  year,  2082  meetings,  in  addition 
to  910  regular  public  services,  at  which  the  clergy  preached  788  sermc^ns 
or  addresses.  There  is  a  mother's  meeting,  with  an  average  attendance 
of  150.  The  Sunday-school  numbers  1929.  President  Seth  Low  of 
Columbia  College  has  a  l)ible  class  averaging  fifty-six.  There  is  an 
athletic  Bible  meeting  of  forty  in  the  gymnasium.  A  free  Industrial 
School  is  maintained  for  boys,  and  also  for  girls,  with  475  pupils. 
And  there  is  a  free  Trade  School  with  five  departments,  open  to  the 
members  of  the  Sunday-school. 

The  St.  George  Memorial  House  has  rooms  for  the  Boys'  Battalion 
and  the  Men's  Club.  Here  meet  the  twenty-six  St.  George  circles  of 
King's  Daughters,  who  are  so  helpful  to  the  work  of  the  King.  Here 
are  the  rooms  of  the  Girls'  Friendly  Society.  Here  the  primary  classes 
of  the  Sunday-school  gather,  and  the  Chinese  Sunday-school.  Here 
are  the  (quarters  of  St.  Andrew,  and  the  otifice  of  the  deaconesses. 
Here  is  a  free  library  with  seven  hundred  patrons.  The  Employment 
Society  and  the  Women's  Missionary  Society  meet  here. 

The  St.  George  Athletic  Club, —  base-ball,  bicycle,  cricket,  and 
tennis;  and  several  bureaus, —  legal,  medical,  relief,  and  sanitary; 
kindergarten  work;  the  seaside  cottage  charity,  expending  $3000  a 
year;  and  poor  relief,  expending  $3000;  —  all  these  are  but  parts  of 
the  work  of  St.  Bartholomew, —  a  work  that  makes  a  specialty  of  seek- 
ing out  the  men  and  the  boys  among  the  hand  toilers  of  New  York.' 


1^ 


1  There  are  eighty-seven  Protestant  Episcopal  churches  in  the  city,  many  of  wliich  arc 
engaged  in  a  varied  and  extensive  humanitarian  work ;  among  the  most  prominent  are 
Calvary,  and  the  Church  of  the  Heavenly  Rest.  St.  Thomas  specializes  in  its  aid  of  the 
industrious  poor;  its  parochial  calls  made  and  received  in  a  year  are  more  than  ten  thou- 
sand. The  Church  of  the  Incarnation  makes  much  of  its  day  nursery  and  its  summer 
home  work.  The  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  has  sixteen  lines  of  work,  including  an 
orphanage.  Then,  too,  there  are  special  charities  of  great  interest,  like  that  of  the  Deaf 
Mute  Mission  and  the  Church  Home  for  Deaf  Mutes. 


534  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

II.    Grace  Church,  or  the  Temple,  Philadelphia. 

By  RissELL  H.  CoNWELL,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

The  Christian  work  at  the  Temple  in  Philadelphia  has  been  a  growth, 
and  is  sometimes  defined  by  the  common  expression  as  a  case  of 
"natural  evolution."  It  is  simply  an  illustration  of  the  natural  effects 
of  a  Christian  spirit  thrust  into  any  environment,  and  expressing  itself 
through  the  inspiration  of  common  events  to  common  lives. 

A  few  individuals,  in  a  prayerful  spirit  and  a  patient  devotion, 
organized  a  little  mission  in  a  tent  on  the  outskirts  of  the  city.  The 
Christian  character  which  their  lives  displayed  attracted  to  them  others 
of  a  like  disposition  and  feeling.  Having  no  hobbies  to  ride,  and 
making  few  far-reaching  plans,  guided  almost  exclusively  by  the  dic- 
tates of  a  love  for  God  and  man,  they  went  on  from  smaller  things  to 
the  larger,  as  Providence  opened  the  doors.  It  was  a  case  of  a  spiritual 
life  breathed  into  a  neighborhood  and  exhibiting  in  its  works  the 
desires  of  its  heart.  One  person  influenced  another,  and  they  influ- 
enced others,  vmder  the  care  of  divine  favor,  so  that  with  steadily 
increasing  force  the  mission  has  grown,  by  no  sudden  advance  or 
revival  into  the  great  church  with  its  present  regular  congregations  of 
four  to  five  thousand,  and  its  church  active  membership  of  about 
twenty-five  hundred.  Many  hundred  of  that  number  are  engaged  in 
their  spare  hours  during  the  week  and  on  the  Sabbath,  visiting  the 
poor,  clothing  the  naked,  feeding  the  hungry,  caring  for  the  sick, 
warning  the  wicked,  and  laying  foundations  for  new  missions  of  future 
rhurches. 

The  College  was  an  outgrowth  of  this  same  spirit.  Beginning  with 
seven  young  men  who  wished  to  study  for  the  ministry,  these  attracted 
others,  and  the  new  class  still  others.  Teachers  were  added  as  the 
need  developed.  New  studies  were  introduced,  as  demanded,  until 
now  a  full  College  Corporation,  chartered  by  the  State  and  independent 
of  the  church,  gives  instruction  directly  and  indirectly  to  about  thirty- 
five  hundred  students.  The  courses  include  a  full  college,  a  college 
preparatory  and  business  courses,  a  professional  course,  a  school  of 
the  Christian  religion,  a  musical  department,  a  special  department  in 
practical  instruction  connected  with  mechanics,  household  science, 
and  the  useful  arts. 

The  new  building,  just  dedicated,  together  with  the  halls  in  different 
parts  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  have  been  so  arranged  as  to  take  six 
thousand  students  at  the  opening  of   the  fall  term.      These    students* 


ciiRisTiAxn  y  i.\  lis  SF./.F-PA'OP.ia.ir/xc  power.      535 

are  from  all  classes  of  society,  but  most  largely  from  the  working  classes, 
who  would  have  no  opi)ortunity  to  secure  such  instruction  unless  per- 
mitted to  study  in  their  spare  hours  and  to  go  for  recitation  at  the 
hours  most  convenient  for  them,  day  or  evening. 

The  Hospital  also  began  in  a  very  small  way,  for  the  piirjiose  of 
supplying  a  special  need  for  the  poor  in  that  quarter  of  the  city  where 
the  Hospital  is  located,  there  being  no  other  hos])ital  in  that  vicinity. 
It  began  with  four  beds,  and  the  number  was  increased  as  the  wants 
demanded,  until  a  property  was  purchased  by  the  church  on  P)road 
Street,  with  present  accommodation  for  twenty-one  beds,  and  a  dis- 
pensary. Although  these  beds  are  generally  full  the  year  round  with 
accident  cases,  yet  by  far  the  largest  work  connected  with  the  Hospital 
consists  in  the  visiting  of  the  poor  in  their  own  homes,  and  supply- 
ing them  with  what  is  appropriate  to  their  individual  needs.  The 
recent  hard  times  have  made  a  great  demand  for  such  visitation,  and 
it  has  not  removed  the  patients  from  the  affectionate  care  of  their 
homes,  while  it  supplies  them  with  all  that  a  hospital  can  give.  Some- 
times the  Hospital  dispensary  and  even  the  large  yard  is  crowded  with 
afflicted  persons  from  among  the  working  classes,  waiting  for  medical 
counsel  or  surgical  assistance.  There  have  been  single  weeks  this  ])ast 
winter  wherein  the  running  expenses  of  the  Hospital  cost  the  church 
at  the  rate  of  five  hundred  dollars  per  week,  all  services  connected 
with  the  Hospital  being  entirely  free. 

It  is  very  clear  that  the  work  of  the  Hospital  is  only  just  beginning, 
and  the  great  need  of  larger  accommodations  must  soon  secure  larger 
buildings,  and  a  complete  work  of  medical  visitation  which  shall  cover 
every  ])art  of  the  great  city. 

Every  department  of  the  church  work  seems  to  be  sadly  crowded. 
Tickets  for  admission  to  the  church  services  have  become  a  necessity, 
except  in  the  overflow  meetings.  The  seven  reading  rooms  are  overfull 
in  the  evenings.  The  missions  cannot  be  built  fast  enough  to  accom- 
modate the  applicants  for  admission,  and  the  chief  problem  with  the 
seven  Christian  Endeavor  Societies,  the  Boys'  Brigade,  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association,  the  Young  Men's  Association,  the 
Business  Men's  Union,  the  Eadies'  Aid  Society,  the  College  Athletic 
Association,  the  great  Chorus,  the  Kindergarten,  the  King's  Daughters 
and  King's  Sons,  the  Cymnasium,  the  Sunday-schools,  the  Sanitarian 
Society  for  furnishing  work  for  the  homeless  poor,  the  home  for  Young 
Women,  the  Girls'  Lamji  and  Lilies  Benevolent  Society,  the  Missionary 
Workers,  the  Ministerial  P>rotherhood,  the  Benevolent  Societies,  the 
Young  Men's  Congress,  the  Literary  Societies,  is  that  connected  with 
the  disposition  of  great  numbers. 


536 


THE    TRIUMPIIS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


True  Christians  love  practical  Christian  work,  and  wherever  such 
enterprises  are  in  progress  they  flow  to  it  in  a  great  tide  by  the  natural 
law  of  spiritual  growth.* 


O'T-'Z^ 


(tt4MM 


12.    Berkeley  Temple,  and  Kindred  Local  Work. 

The   Berkeley  Temple,   in  the   metropolis  of   New  England,   is  an 
admirable   illustration   of   the   usefulness  of  the  new  methods  of  city 

_  mission  work.  Enter- 
ing upon  a  field  where 
the  ordinary  Boston 
church  could  no  longer 
maintain  itself, 
through  the  removal 
of  the  families  which 
had  once  sustained  it, 
outside  benevolence 
came  in  to  utilize  the 
church  plant  by  new 
services  adapted  to 
the  new  residents  or 
transient  population 
of  the  old  field,  under 
the  leadership  of  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Dick- 
inson, D.D. 

It  started  out  with 
the  idea  of  evangel- 
izing the  non-church- 
go  i  n  g  com  m  unit  y, 
rather  than  merely 
edifvinc:  the   habitual 


WELCOME  TO  THE  OPEN  DOOR  CHURCH. -Dickinson 


church-goer,  and  in  ])lace  of  the  ordinary  routine  of  parochial  visita- 
tion, and  occasional  special  services  to  reach  the  impenitent,  the 
pastoral  force  was  to  be  first  of  all  evangelistic  in  its  methods  of  work. 

1  Rev.  B.  Fay  Mills,  the  evangelist,  with  his  wide  knowledge  of  work  tliroughout  the 
country,  says  that  Dr.  Conwell's  enterprise  is  the  most  highly  organized  church  in  America. 
There  are  four  assistant  pastors,  besides  the  dean  of  the  college  and  the  hospital  chap- 


ci/K/sy/.ixfj'v  /x  fj's  s/-:/j--rA'o/'.i(;.i7VX(/  roii'/-:A'.      537 


'i'hc  l)uilding  itself  was  made  an  ()])en  door  church,  witli  daily 
ministrations;  a  l)usiness  house,  in  spiritual  business.  Ihe  attention 
of  non-church-going  i)eople  was  attracted  at  once  by  popular  lectures 
and  concerts.  By  a  Dorcastry  Superintendent,  three  hundred  young 
women  were  gathered;  for  whom  reading 
rooms  were  opened,  and  twenty  evening 
classes.^  Young  men's  reading  rooms, 
gymnasium,  lyceum  work,  and  evening 
classes  were  oi)ened,  a  Boys'  Brigade 
organized;  a  sewing  school  and  a  kinder- 
garten provided;  and  thirty-seven  gather- 
ings, comprising  from  eight  to  twelve 
thousand  people  every  week,  have  utilized 
the  Berkeley  Temple  building.  There  is 
a  relief  department  for  the  poor,  rescue 
work  for  fallen  women,  and  a  temperance 
guild  of  two  hundred  reformed  men. 

It  is  in  its  new  environment  one  of  the 
most  highly  organized  and  efificient  insti- 
tutions; fully  armed  at  every  point,  and 
intensely  alive  spiritually.  In  seven  years 
the  church  membership  has  increased 
from  three  hundred  to  more  than  a 
thousand. 

For  some  years  a  number  of  theological 
students  from  Andover  have  spent  their 
Sundays  in  aiding  the  Temple  work,  and 
now  the  Rev.  Lawrence  Phelps  has  opened 
an  Institute  of  Applied  Christianity  in 
this  building,  with  a  well-organized  force 
and  regular  courses  of  study,  to  give  instruction  in  modern  methods 
of  philanthropic  and  Christian  work. 

The  Kurn  Hattin  Home  for  homeless  boys  has  been  oijened  at 
Westminster,  \'ermont,  under  the  auspices  of  Berkeley  Tem]jle,  and 
also  a  home  for  working  girls,  for  summer  outing. 

Dr.  Dickinson's  work  is  aided  by  most  efficient  associate  pastors, 
through  whose  instrumentality  the  Floating  Hospital  charity  has  been 

lain.  The  parochial  work  is  conducted  in  part  through  eighteen  deacons,  supervising 
twelve  districts.  The  annual  expense  is  some  540,000,  and  the  property  value  about 
$450,000.  The  Sunday  crowds  are  so  great  that  the  eight  thousand  auditors  of  morning 
and  evening  are  admitted  by  ticket. 

1  Miss  Frances  H.  Dyer,  of  the  Congregationalist,  has  a  Current  Event  class  of  one 
liundred  and  twenty-five  young  women. 


BOYS'   BRIGADE.  — Dickinson. 


538 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


brought  into  l>oston  Harbor,  to  the  great  delight  of  eight  hundred 
mothers  and  a  thousand  sick  children.'' 

TJic  Ri(:.:glcs  Street  Church 

has  made  a  specialty  of  city  mission  work  for  some  years,  k  large 
district  is  regularly  canvassed  by  a  messenger  of  the  church,  who  makes 
'his  round  of  six  thousand  calls  every  six  months,  for  gathering  informa- 
tion as  to  church  and  Sunday-school  attendance,  and  as  to  the  circum- 
stances of  each  household.     His  day-by-day  record  is  filed  in  the  office 


BOSTON   FLOATING  HOSPITAL. —  Dickinson. 

of  the  pastor's  assistant,  who  gives  oTit  day  by  day  to  his  helpers 
whatever  work  ought  to  be  done  for  these  families.  The  church  visitor 
then  calls  u])on  those  who  do  not  attend  religious  services,  sending 
their  names  to  the  pastors  of  other  churches  if  a  preference  for  other 
worship  is  found.  Other  church  members  are  then  introduced  to  those 
remaining  on  the  list.  And  the  Sunday-school  superintendent,  with 
his  army  of  helpers,  then  takes  up  the  work,  and  any  \m\>\\  once 
brought  into  the  school  is  searched  for  if  absent  two  Sundays.  Then, 
too,  the  superintendent  of  the  relief  department  of  the  church  visits 
the  homes,  extending  aid  to  those  who  need  it, —  perhaps  three  or  four 

1  St.  John's  Guild  first  established  this  summer  charity  in  New  York,  it  being  the  out- 
come of  the  visitation  of  seven  thousand  poor  families  in  one  season  by  a  hundred  and 
forty  volunteer  visitors  from  St.  John's  parish. 


cniusTiAXiry  ix  its  sEi.r-rROPAc.i'nxG  power.     53v 

hundred  families  in  one  winter;  and  his  work  is  followed  up  hv  the 
employment  bureau  forces,  and  the  industrial  school  agency.  And  if 
any  are  sick,  they  are  reported  to  the  chief  of  the  dispensary  staff,  and 
they  receive  at  once  whatever  aid  they  need, —  perhajis  forty  or  fifty 
cases  in  a  week.  Those  who  attend  church  receive  a  warm  welcome, 
and  then  there  is  a  cottage  prayer-meeting  which  takes  wide-awake 
Christian  workers  to  every  house.  There  are  constant  conversions, 
and  large  accessions  to  the  church,  and  each  one  uniting  is  placed 
under  the  watchful  o\ersight  of  a  church  officer  for  aid  in  develojiing 
spiritual  gifts. 

There  are  four  Boston  churches  and  three  religious  societies  that 
appoint  volunteer  visitors  to  form  permanent  friendly  relations  with 
those  who  need  befriending.  Dr.  Donald's  work  at  Trinity  Church 
has  to  do  (through  the  "Trinity  House  ")  with  a  philanthropic  laundry 
that  employs  a  hundred  women;  "  Holiness  to  the  Lord  "  is  on  Back  Bay 
wash  tubs.  Dr.  Hale's  church  maintains  a  trained  nurse  as  well  as 
a  missionary.  The  women  workers  of  the  Benevolent  Fraternity  of 
Churches  are  engaged  in  noteworthy  service  for  the  poor.  The  Claren- 
don Street  Baptist  Church,  so  famed  for  its  interest  in  foreign  missions, 
is  foremost  in  the  attempt  to  raise  the  fallen  in  the  city,  and  to  assist 
the  unworthy  and  those  abandoned  by  society.  The  late  Dr.  Gordon, 
so  sorely  missed  by  the  friendless,  was  largely  identified  with  the  work 
of  the  Boston  Industrial  Home,  where  seven  hundred  and  thirty  reli- 
gious meetings  were  held  in  a  year  for  women  and  men,  in  connection 
with  dealing  out  forty-seven  thousand  meals,  and  giving  thirty-three 
thousand  beds,  and  furnishing  twenty  thousand  days'  work. 

The  Boston  City  Missionary  Society  reports,  since  its  organization, 
the  holding  of  seventy  thousand  meetings  ;  and  more  than  a  million 
and  a  half  visits  made,  —  of  which  about  two  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand  were  to  the  sick.  The  present  yearly  visitation  is  more  than 
fifty  thousand.  More  than  sixty-five  thousand  persons  participate  in 
the  bounty  of  the  City  Mission  Fresh-Air  Fund. 


5H0  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


13.    The   Institutional    Church,  and   Methods  in   London. 

The  term  Institutional  Church  was,  I  think,  invented  by  one  of  the 
most  eminent  of  our  religious  workers,  to  distinguish  the  methods 
of  Berkeley  Temple  from  the  conventional  w-ork  of  the  average  city 
church,  and  since  there  is  now  an  Institutional  Church  League,  includ- 
ing two  or  three  score  of  widely  scattered  churches,  it  seems  likely  that 
the  distinction  between  institutional  and  conventional  will  abide,  and 
if  it  abides  it  is  likely  to  be  more  sharply  defined.  It  relates  to  that 
form  of  city  mission  work  which  adds  certain  appliances  to  the  ordi- 
nary functions  of  the  local  church,  that  adapt  the  church  work  better 
to  the  youth  of  the  neighborhood  and  to  the  families  of  workingmen. 
The  building  is  an  every-day  house.  The  work  is  social  and  educational, 
and  helpful  to  the  poor;  it  is  diverting,  amusing,  as  well  as  keenly 
evangelistic.  Its  evening  services  are  so  manipulated  as  to  reach  the 
classes  to  whom  the  church  ministers.  It  is  a  church  in  which  the 
versatility  of  the  pastor  and  his  associates,  and  their  knack  at  catching 
the  crowd,  count  for  more  than  in  staid  family  churches,  where  good 
preaching,  systematic  edification,  and  certain  routine  pastoralactivities 
are  most  in  demand.^ 

It  is  at  present  difficult  to  tell  how  far  the  term  Institutional  is  to 
be  a])plied,  or  exactly  what  it  stands  for.  Some  of  the  most  powerful 
churches  in  England  and  in  America  have  departed  widely  from  con- 
ventional methods,  but  they  would  be  quick  to  disclaim  the  adjective 
Institutional.  The  Church  of  God  does  not  necessarily  move  in  a  rut, 
nor  does  any  departure  from  ordinary  routine  need  to  be  designated 
as  anything  other  than  a  normal  attempt  of  a  local  church  to  adapt 
itself  to  its  environment.  When  Dr.  Strong  reports  that  the  Institu- 
tional churches  average  six  times  better  than  other  churches  in  the  same 
denomination,  in  respect  to  additions,  he  really  means  that  revived  and 
determined  churches,  that  are  alive  to  seize  upon  opportunities  and 
([uick  to  adopt  wise  methods,  will  grow  more  rapidly  than  others.  It 
would  be  easy  to  ])ick  out  fifty  vigorous  working  churches  that  welcome 
new  methods,  that  are  averse  to  new  names,  that  grow,  however,  out 
of  all  proportion  to  the  average  of  their  several  denominations.  And 
it  would  be  easy  to  select  scores  of  churches,  and  show  that  special 
methods,  even  when  temporarily  adopted,  have  yielded  extraordinary 
results, —  that  the  normal  growth  of  the  church  contem])lates  the  wise 

1  The  Pilgrim  Church  of  Cleveland  and  the  Plymouth  of  Detroit  are  good  illustrations 
of  the  new  methods,  as  well  as  several  of  the  churches  alluded  to  on  previous  pages. 


.C//A'/SyV.LV/yy  IX  its   SELF-rKOPAGAJIXG   POWER.        541 

use  of  new  methods  in  new  circumstances,  and  that  a  growing  church 
must  renew  itself  in  each  new  generation.  The  adajnation  of  the 
ancient  Christianity  to  new  times  is  one  of  the  tests  of  its  aptitude  for 
longevity. 

Observation,  indeed,  in  London  proves  that  many  features  of  church 
work,  rehuively  new  to  .\merica,  have  been  for  some  years   in  use   in 

Our  Old  Home  over  Sea. 

Dr.  Newman  Hall  atlojited  methods  thirty  years  ago  that  with  us  to-day 
are  called  new.  'I'he  work  of  the  great  Episcopal  churched  in  New 
York  is  found  in  some  of  its  features  in  the  Established  Church;  the 
service  to  humanity  rendered  by  St.  Bartholomew,  or  by  Grace  Church, 
being  matched  in  many  particulars  by  metropolitan  methods  in  luig- 
land.  While  some  take  more  pains  to  preserve  propriety,  than  by  all 
means  to  save  the  souls  of  their  neighbors,  yet  the  Church  universal,  in 
the  modern  age,  is  adapting  itself  to  the  needs  of  the  age.  There  are 
seven  hundred  Nonconformist  churches,  and  nine  hundred  and  twenty 
of  the  Established  Church,  in  London.  Two  hundred  and  eighty-six  of 
the  Church  of  England  edifices  are  open  for  daily  service  ;  and  there  is  a 
never-ending  series  of  evangelistic  or  parochial  missions,  with  open-air 
preaching,  and  factory-help  visitation.  There  are  five  thousand  lay 
helpers  in  the  English  Church  to  aid  in  aggressive  Sunday-school  work, 
and  in  holding  religious  meetings. 

The  London  Congregational  Union  has  opened  five  mission  halls  in 
East  London,  reaching  twenty  thousand  beneficiaries  by  shelter,  food, 
fire,  and  clothing,  and  carrying  on  a  very  successful  rescue  work.  The 
clothing  item  is  thirty  thousand  garments  in  a  year.  Dr.  Mearns,  the 
Secretary,  is  the  author  of  the  Bitter  Cry  of  Outcast  Loiiitoii,  which 
has  reached  a  circulation  of  three-quarters  of  a  million. 

The  London  Wesleyan  Home  Mission  is  carried  on  by  seventy  refined 
and  educated  women,  laboring  among  the  most  degraded  population  of 
the  city.  Rescue  work  is  one  of  their  specialties,  and  they  maintain  a 
medical  mission.  The  Order  of  the  Sisters  of  the  People  works  for  the 
young  women  of  the  East  fc)nd  in  varied  friendly  ofifices, —  the  finding 
of  employment;  and,  particularly,  much  time  is  spent  in  promoting 
fairly  good  marriages  among  them.^  This  work  is  so  largely  gratuitous 
that  the  mission  is  almost  self-sustaining,  the  missioners  contributing 
freely  to  the  cost  of  living,  and  the  outside  subscribers  are  women. 
The  great  work  of  the  West  London  Mission  is  under  the  supervision 
of  Mrs.  Hugh  Price  Hughes. 

1  Woman's  Mission,  p.  43. 


542  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

Mr.  Spurgeon's  Stockwell  Orphanage,  now  planted  in  a  four-acre  lot 
in  a  London  suburb,  has  cared  for  1742  children;  and  the  Tabernacle 
almshouses  for  the  aged  have  proved  a  most  beneficent  charity.  His 
Pastor's  College  has  sent  out  a  thousand  men.^  One  of  his  students, 
Rev.  Archibald  G.  Brown,  has  gathered  'm^t  thousand  into  the  East 
Tabernacle  within  twenty-five  years,  and  has  proved  himself  one  of  the 
great  spiritual  powers  of  the  kingdom.  The  East  Tabernacle  employs 
nine  missionaries,  making  twenty-six  thousand  visits  in  a  year;  giving 
out  food  to  a  third  part  of  those  called  on.  The  expense  is  met  wholly 
by  thank-offerings,  and  somebody  is  always  so  thankful  that  there  is 
no  begging  for  money. 

The  Regent  Square  Presbyterian  Church  provides  the  youth  of  work- 
ing classes  with  varied  entertainment,  and  instruction  in  trades,  and 
nine  classes  for  scientific  studies.  The  Tolman  Square  Congregational 
Church  has  twenty  forms  of  church  work,  five  being  in  the  interests  of 
temperance.  Dr.  John  Clifford,  of  Paddington,  has  now  under  way  a 
Young  People's  Institute,  at  a  cost  of  $50,000.  The  Highbury  Quad- 
rant has  fifty-six  forms  of  Christian  work,  and  in  fifty-one  of  them  the 
workers  meet  once  a  week.  There  are  five  hundred  and  seventeen 
working  members,  who  reach  ten  thousand  persons  by  philanthropic 
and  spiritual  outgoing. 

The  interdenominational  London  City  Mission  expends  more  than 
^300,000  a  year,  and  employs  the  continuous  service  of  five  hundred 
missionaries.  More  than  fifty-three  thousand  drunkards  and  fallen 
women  have  been  reclaimed  through  this  Society.  Year  before  last, 
3,667,680  visits  were  made;  of  which  more  than  two  hundred  and 
seventy  thousand  were  to  the  sick.  The  Society  ordinarily  meets 
half  a  million  vvorkingmen  in  a  year.  The  annual  religious  services 
are  more  than  eighty  thousand,  of  which  ten  thousand  are  outdoor 
meetings.  There  are  thirty-eight  subdivisions,  or  forms,  of  service;  so 
reaching  neglected  classes  of  every  type.  For  example,  special  mis- 
sions to  night  cabmen,  day  cabmen,  omnibus  men,  or  canal  boatmen. 

There  is  no  better  illustration  of  the  normal  outworking  of  practical 
Christianity  than  is  found  in  the  ordinary  administration  of  Christ 
Church  on  Westminster  Bridge  Road.  "I  have  always  held,"  says  the 
pastor,  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,- "that  the  Christian  church  is  the  true 
parent  of  all  philanthropic  schemes,  and  that  they  must  depend  on  her 
for  their  maintenance.     That  philanthropy  fails  in  its  loftiest  results 

1  The  work  of  Mr.  Spurgcon,  in  reaching  the  masses,  was  quite  unprecedented  in  the 
history  of  British  Christianity.  Crowds  had  been  gathered,  but  they  were  never  before 
so  well  kept  together,  and  so  thoroughly  organized  for  Christian  and  humanitarian  service. 

2  Letter  of  April  19,  1895. 


C/IKISTIAX/TV  LV  ITS  SKLF-PNOPA GA  T/XG  POWEK.       545 

whicli  does  not  give  Jesus  Christ  to  men.  On  the  other  hand,  philan- 
thropic work  is  the  noblest  education  that  a  church  can  receive, 
balancing  its  devotion  to  Cod  with  devotion  to  man  for  His  sake." 


14.    The  War  Cry. 

The  work  of  the  Salvation  Army  is  upon  lines  of  activity  made 
memorable  by  the  early  Baptists  and  Methodists  some  generations 
since.  The  rank  and  fde  are  all  at  it  and  always  at  it, —  the  salvation 
of  the  lost.  Farmer  Jones  of  Seattle  says  that  the  .Army  workers  are 
the  only  Christians  he  is  acquainted  with  who  really  make  friends  with 
the  drunkards,  and  this  commends  it  to  him. 

Looked  at  in  a  large  way,  it  is  a  deliberate  plan  to  tackle  the  slum 
population  of  the  world,  and  to  abolish  the  slums  through  moral 
reformation.  "Without  claiming  a  monopoly  in  this  line  of  work,  it 
has  achieved  a  success  so  noteworthy  as  to  attract  general  attention 
and  hearty  co-operation. 

Ceneral  William  Booth  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  the 
century.  His  epoch-making  book,  Darkist  England,  was  but  an 
incident  in  a  life  work  that  will  command  the  admiration  of  the 
ages  for  his  invention  of  the  most  efficient  instrument  of  any  age  for 
evangelizing  the  masses.  His  sincerity,  his  singular  devotement  to 
his  work,  his  tolerance  of  divergent  methods,  and  his  personal  modesty, 
have  given  him  a  deserved  pre-eminence  as  the  great  bishop  of  the 
established  church  of  the  poor.^ 

Mrs.  Catherine  Booth,  the  Salvation  Army  Mother,  was,  equally  with 
her  husband,  called  of  God  to  this  work,  and  singularly  qualified  for 
it  by  extraordinary  providential  gifts.  She  was  pre-eminently  a  soul- 
saving  woman,  working  for  the  most  degraded  with  a  pure  and  dis- 
interested love.  She  was,  too,  an  eloquent  preacher;  of  sound  judg- 
ment as  a  counselor,  and  of  remarkable  foresight.  Seven  children, 
in  every  way  singularly  adapted  to  carry  on  the  Army  work,  now  rise 
up  to  call  her  blessed.  Her  funeral  service  in  October,  1890,  was 
attended  by  thirty-six  thousand  people,  at  the  Olympian  Hippodrome 
in  London. 

Mr.  Booth  was  a  child  of  the  Established  Church,  but  united  with 
the  Wesleyans  at  fifteen.  Catherine  Mumford  was  attracted  to  his 
ministrations,  and,  together,  they  organized  an  independent  o]ien-air 
and  dancing-hall  mission  in  the  most  disreputable  section  of  London. 
This  was  so  great  a  success,  1865-1S78,  that  the  scope  of  the  move- 

1  The  title  bestowed  upon  him  by  His  Excellency  Governor  Greenhalge  of  Massachu- 
setts. 

2  M 


546 


THE    TKIUMrilS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


ment  was  enlarged  by  the  thorough-going  military  organization  of  the 
Salvation  Army,  upon  lines  already  followed  in  their  smaller  Christian 
mission.  The  Salvation  Army  theology  is  more  nearly  allied  to  that 
of  the  Methodist  C'hurcii  than  to  any  other,  being  so  through  the  early 

conference  relations  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  PJooth. 
(leneral  Booth's  own 
sermons  are  fair  sam- 
ples of  the  good  old- 
fashioned  ]\Iethodist 
])reaching  of  the  Gos- 
])el  at  its  best,  without 
sensational  or  emo- 
tional appeals,  and 
without  sectarian  bias 
or  a  spirit  of  contro- 
versy. He  makes  few 
points,  and  makes  them 
clear.  He  has  good 
sense,  and  qualifies  his 
words  when  in  danger  of 
being  misunderstood. 
There  is  no  mistaking 
what  he  means,  and  he 
does  not  intend  to  take 
positions  untenable, 
uncharitable,  nor  to 
antagonize  any  saint  or 
sinner.  He  is  reason- 
able, and  intensely  in 
earnest,  believing  the 
Gospel  with  all  his 
might;  a  well-balanced  man,  at  the  farthest  remove  from  egotism, 
fanaticism,  or  impracticable  scheming. 

As  to  their  peculiar  methods  for  propagating  their  faith,  the  members 
of  the  Salvation  Army  have  been  popularly  understood  to  be  erratic, 
by  all  means  seeking  to  save  some, — -as  it  were  ])ulling  them  out  of 
the  fire.     'I'he  zeal  of  Thine  house  hath  eaten  me  up. 

If  I'aul  was  thought  to  be  mad,  and  Jesus  Christ  beside  Himself,  what 
shall  we  say  of  these  brethren  and  sisters  who  go  forth  under  the  motto 
of  "  Blood  and  Fire?  "  It  is,  however,  the  blood  of  the  Cross,  and  the 
fire  of  Pentecost.     The  Salvationists  are  literally  Soldiers  of  the  Cross. 


GENERAL    BOOTH. 


CI/K/STIAX/TY  IX  ITS   SK/.F-PKOPAGA'r/XG   POWER. 


547 


Hy  virtue  of  the  military  organization,  obedience  is  the  first  law.  The 
machinery  subjects  the  individual  will  as  j)crfectly  as  that  of  Loyola. 
It  is  one  of  the  secrets  of  success  that  every  soldier  is  a  worker;  and 
another  secret,  that  every  officer  is  ready  to  go  promptly  to  any  part  of 
the  world.     In  searching  for  further 

Groinuis  of  Siicccss, 

it  is  to  be  said  that  every  corps  is  self-supporting, —  four  thousand  of 
them.  The  ten  thousand  officers  have  no  salary,  and  have  nothing  till 
all  bills  are  paid;  if,  week  by  week,  there  is  not  enough  to  meet  the 
officers'  actual  neces- 
sities, the  local  sol- 
diers contribute.  And 
if  there  is  more  than 
is  recjuisite  for  current 
needs,  it  is  so  ex- 
pended as  to  increase 
the  efficiency  of  the 
local  corps. 

Another  secret  of 
success  is  due  to  the 
example  and  foresight 
of  the  Army  Mother 
in  giving  so  large  a 
place  to  consecrated 
womanhood.  Half  of 
the  officers  are  women, 
who  on  the  average, 
as  a  rule,  are  more  de- 
vout, and  ready  to  work 
harder  and  cheaper 
than  men.  There  is 
more   self-sacrifice   in 

the  sex     in  nrODOrtion      ^'f^-  Catherine  Booth.    The  original  of  this  copy  was  furnished 

by  Brigadier  William  Brewer. 

to  numbers. 

Their  double  name,  says  the  Rev.  \\ill  C.  Wood,  is  one  of  their 
secrets  of  success  :  it  is  an  .Army,  and  it  is  to  seek  solely  the  Salvation 
of  the  world,  —  two  ideas  that  need  to  be  made  prominent  in 
Christendom. 

Every  soldier  is  a  worker,  if  he  is  obedient  ;  and  if  not,  he  is 
dropped  from  the  ranks.  The  rank  and  file  obey  orders.  To  secure 
the  performance  of  ordinary  Christian  iluty,  the  ranking  officer  does 


THE   ARMY    MOTHER. 


548  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

not  spend  his  time  coaxing,  cajoling,  advising,  requesting,  and 
beseeching  a  set  of  religious  bummers,  who  are  bound  to  do  what  they 
have  a  mind  to;  but  he  directs,  and  disobedience  is  desertion.  There 
are  no  ornamental  and  honorary  members.  Nor  is  the  corps  a  mere 
religious  club.     Every  corps  is  expected  to  have 

Sixteen  Meetings  a   Week, — 

ten  indoor  and  six  open-air  services.  The  Army  is  kept  on  the 
move.  This  is  one  of  the  secrets  of  their  success.  Summer  and 
winter  there  is  a  seven  o'clock  Sunday  morning  meeting,  the  knee 
drill,  and  "a  free-and-easy  "  in  the  afternoon.  Aside  from  two  meet- 
ings in  a  week  to  indoctrinate  the  corps,  and  to  give  them  private 
instruction,  the  theory  of  fourteen  of  the  weekly  meetings  is  not  to 
receive  instruction,  nor  primarily  to  worship,  but  to  do  good  to  others. 

'Tis  related  that  Dickens  once  attended  a  book  party  in  his  ordinary 
dress;  representing,  as  he  said,  the  character  of  "the  gentle  reader," 
who  figured  so  often  in  Scott's  novels.  If  the  gentle  reader  of  this 
book  will  imagine  himself  looking  on  at  a  Salvation  Army  meeting, 
this  is  what  he  will  see  and  hear:  — 

The  air  is  filled  with  martial  music,  or  with  the  shouting  of  men  in 
the  onset  of  battle.  He  hears  men  praying  with  all  their  might,  and 
sees  them  gesticulating  too  with  all  their  might,  as  if  to  gain  help  by 
haranguing  heaven.  Then  the  gentle  reader  will  find  in  full  play  the 
aptness,  the  ingenuity,  the  pluck,  and  persistency  of  the  auctioneers, 
in  bringing  men  to  a  spiritual  decision  "by  coming  forward  "  :  — 

"Here  is  number  eleven  coming, —  now  for  twelve.  Here  comes 
twelve.  Everybody  that  is  glad,  clap  your  hands,  and  shout, — 
Hallelujah." 

"When  you  get  away  from  the  doubters,"  says  General  Booth,  "then 
you  will  understand  the  shouters." 

When  a  sailor  was  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  praise  the  Lord  at  a 
prayer-meeting,  he  was  moved  to  do  it  in  sailor-like  fashion,  by  a 
swing  of  the  hat  and  "Hurrah." 

Then,  too,  at  this  meeting,  the  rank  and  file  are  all  at  it,  and  always 
at  it;  every  man  and  every  woman  an  active  participant,  instead  of 
merely  looking  on,  to  admire  or  criticise  the  zeal  of  other  peo])le. 
Mr.  Mills,  the  evangelist,  has  told  me  that  one  of  the  most  difiicult 
things  in  revival  work  is  to  get  helpers  to  go  upon  the  floor  to  seek  out 
inquirers,  and  to  obtain  religious  conversers  for  the  inquiry  room. 
The  Salvation  Army  has  no  difficulty  of  this  sort.  The  leader  tells  this 
one  or  that  one  to  go,  and  it  is  done  at  once. 


CIIK/ST/AXITV  /.V  /TS   SK/.F-PNOPAC.rJ'/Xc;   POWKR.       549 

'I'lu'ii  the  penitent  seeker  says  to  himself:  "This  poke-bonnet  and 
this  red  blouse  do  not  hold  too  much  theology;  and  1  tliink  1  can 
understand  them.  If  they  say  they  know  it  is  all  right,  I'm  going  to 
try  it." 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  Salvation  Army  soldiers,  men  and  women,  look 
happier  than  those  in  the  same  social  class  who  are  not  Christians. 
This  is  a  mighty  argument  with  those  who  have  a  sense  of  their  own 
wretchedness.  They  are  ready  to  take  the  testimony  of  these  hearty, 
happy  people  that  there  is  "something  in  religion." 

Then,  too,  the  vSalvationists  conduct  their  business  by  carrying  round 
"samples."  They  can,  at  once,  produce  the  very  men  and  women 
who  have  been  drunkards,  dishonest,  immoral,  who  are  now  sober, 
honest,  moral,  and  rejoicing  in  the  power  of  God  manifest  in  their 
own  lives.  This  fact  has  tremendous  weight  with  sinners  who  are 
tired  of  sinning,  and  sincerely  desirous  of  attempting  to  get  clear. 

Another  method  of  work  is  the  street  parade,  with  the  band  and 
songs  of  salvation,  and  the  national  colors,  and  the  Army  banner,  —  a 
crimson  field  and  blue  border.  If  even  our  staid  Missionary  Herald  has 
within  a  year  or  two  made  a  pathetic  plea  for  sending  out  a  few  second- 
hand cornets  to  South  Africa,  for  collecting  the  pagans  to  the  kraal 
services,  why  not.  Salvation  Army  fashion,  ask  the  kraals  to  contribute 
a  few  second-hand  tom-toms  to  drum  up  the  pagans  of  Christendom? 

The  open-air  meetings  of  the  Salvation  Army  in  the  United  States 
have  been  attended  by  four  millions  of  people  within  one  year;  a 
creditable  crowd  collected  by  a  handful  of  workers,  there  being,  in 
1890,  only  8662  Salvationists  in  the  country. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  notable  grounds  of  the  success  of  the  Army 
is  the  habit  they  have  of  labeling  or  ticketing  every  soldier — "Sal- 
vation Army."  If  every  Christian  in  the  world  would  show  his  colors, 
wherever  he  is,  the  world  would  the  sooner  be  won  to  Christ.  If  the 
average  ichurch  member  were  to  wear  at  his  business  a  red  jersey 
jacket,  emblazoned  "Prepare  to  meet  God,"  'tis  likely  that  he  would 
be  not  only  an  aggressive  worker,  but  he  would  at  least  make  sure  his 
own  preparation. 

It  is  perhaps  suitable  to  classify  it  as  one  of  the  causes  of  the  success 
of  the  Salvationist  movement,  that  it  is  so  largely  a  social  power  in  the 
attention  it  gives  to 

Practical  Questions, 

instead  of  debating  theology.  The  pathetic  stories  of  twelve  hundred 
Stejiney  jjaupers,  as  detailed  by  Mr.  Charles  Booth,  reveal  a  horrible 
de])th  of  human  wretchedness;  and  it  is  the  business  of  the  Army  first 


550 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


and  last  to  care  for  the  neglected,  to  provide  for  the  destitute,  to  min- 
ister to  the  homeless  and  hopeless.  Their  prison  gate  work  has  been 
a  great  success  in  Australia.  It  is  carried  on  in  South  Africa  and  in 
Ceylon. 

The  ultimate  betterment  of  the  social  condition  of  those  unreached 
by  ordinary  religious  workers  is  the  aim  of  the  Army,  which  is  in  fact 
made  up  by  taking  men  and  women  from  the  street  corners  and  from 

saloons,  and  helping 
them  to  shake  off  their 
old  habits  and  get  a  new 
start  in  life.  It  takes 
the  lowest,  and  gives 
what  is  to  them  a  higher 
culture.  And  they  all 
come  to  have  a  singular 
sense  of  respectability 
when  they  once  think 
of  themselves  as  the 
sons  and  daughters  of 
the  Almighty. 

More  than  three- 
eighths  of  the  Army 
corps  are  located  in 
Great  Britain,  where 
their  peculiarities  and 
their  aggressiveness 
have  been  met  by  mob 
violence,  readily  match- 
ing that  which  greeted 
the  Wesleys.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  Booth  fam- 
ily have  been  in  jail  for  conscience'  sake  more  frequently  than  some 
of  the  law-breakers  in  our  border  states. 

Intelligent  rejiorters  claim  that  the  Army  is  already  making  a  distinct 
impression  upon  the 

Pove7-ty 

of  the  worst  wards  in  l'',nglish  cities.^  As  a  form  of  city  mission  work, 
the  Salvationist  service  is  as  useful  as  it  is  unique  in  its  philanthropic 
or  humanitarian  service.     The  army  has  developed  a  high  degree  of 

1  It  is  certainly  one  of  tiie  powers  working  to  this  end.  Compare  Secretary  C.S.  Loch's 
paper  in  Book  VI,  Fart  Tiiird,  Chap.  2. 


SALVATION   ARMY   SISTER, 
Interviewing;  a  drunkard,  London.  —  Brewer. 


CI/K/STUX/TY  IX  ITS   S/-:/.F-PROPAG.lT/XG   POWER.       551 

efficiency  in  economical  work  among  the  poor;  no  other  organization 
can  match  it.  This  sociological  work  in  Great  Britain  has  received 
the  heart V  suiiport  ot  some  of  the  most  eminent  Englishmen  of  this 
generation,   even   if  they  are  not  fully  satisfied  as  to  the   i)erniniifnt 


For  the  Salvation  Army  Shelter,  London. 


moral  elevation  of  those  ministered  to.  \\'ithout  raising  the  (luesticin 
of  spiritual  salvation,'  here  is  a  great  relief  work  carried  on  day  by 
day:  and  there  are  manv  of  the  beneficiaries  to  whom  the  Armv  dis- 


1  General  Booth,  who  is  in  the  best  position  to  know,  claims  that  eighty  per  cent,  of  the 
fallen  women  coming  under  their  care  have  reformed,  and  sixty  per  cent,  of  the  criminals. 


552  THE    TKICMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

cipline  proves  permanently  benefici;il.  It  is  to  the  credit  of  our  com- 
mon Christianity  that  the  shim  officers  in  London,  mostly  women, 
made  four  hundred  and  forty-five  thousand  visits  in  one  year,  and  cared 
for  eleven  thousand  sick. 

The  Darkest  England  fund  has  been  used  to  establish,  among  other 
institutions,  Food  and  Shelter  Depots,  that  are  self-supporting,  in 
furnishing  soap  and  water,  supper,  lodging,  and  breakfast,  for  eight 
cents.  The  first  year  of  the  administration  of  the  fund  reported 
two  million  nine  hundred  thousand  meals  given,  one  hundred  thousand 
farthing  breakfasts  for  children,  one  million  two  hundred  thousand 
half-])enny  meals,  and  a  million  and  a  half  meals  costing  from  one 
penny  to  four.  'I'here  were  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  lodgings 
the  first  year,  and  a  million  and  a  half  the  second. 

There  are  seventy-five  Army  centers  in  London  for  administering 
social  relief.  The  Rescue  Homes,  and  the  schemes  for  furnishing 
employment,  offer  definite  opportunity  to  many  thousands  of  persons 
to  redeem  their  lives.  Salvage  wharf  work  for  assorting  the  rubbish  of 
London,  self-supporting  shops  for  learning  men's  trades,  farm  colony 
work  on  twelve  hundred  acres  seven  miles  below  London, which  is  already 
a  success,  knitting,  bookbinding,  and  laundry  establishments  for  women, 
supported  wholly  by  their  earnings,  and  ^25,000  reserved  for  opening 
an  over-sea  colony, —  all  these  attest  great  practical  sagacity  in  the 
leader  of  this  work,  who  lacks  little  of  being  the  chiefest  apostle  of 
industrial  education. 

Commander  Ikdlington  T^ooth  is  at  the  head  of  the  work  in  America, 
ably  seconded  by  his  wife,  who  has  acquired  great  influence  through  the 
exercise  of  admirable  executive  qualities.  He  is  the  second  son  of 
General  William  and  Catherine  Booth;  he  has  the  oversight  of  four 
thousand  officers,  and  brings  to  the  work  powers  highly  disciplined  by 
im])ortant  services  in  London  and  in  Australia.  It  is  one  of  the  anec- 
dotes of  his  child  life,  that  he  wrote :  "I  feel  more  determined  than 
ever  to  work  every  minute.  Lord  help  me.  I  will  do  what  I  do  well. 
I  will  get  on.     I  will  be  a  man." 

The  women  workers  in  New  York  look  not  so  much  upon  what  is 
evil  as  upon  what  can  be  improved.  They  dwell  among  the  most 
degraded,  living,  in  respect  to  condition,  as  the  people  live,  and 
performing  kind  offices  for  the  sick  and  for  children, — -washing  the 
babies  and  washing  the  floors.  Within  three  months  they  took  seven- 
teen hundred  babes  and  little  children  to  wash  and  feed,  while  their 
mothers  were  at  work.  One  mother,  seventeen  years  old,  was  found, 
who  slept  for  weeks  in  the  entry  ways  of  lodging-houses,  and  who 
washed  her  baby  under  the  hydrants  in  the  street.     This  is  an  age  of 


C//A'/S7V.L\7T]'  I.V  ITS  SE/J--PA'OP.l GATI.VG  POWER. 


553 


missions,  of  foreign  adventure,  and  of  heroic  home  service.  Miss 
Schofield,  a  distinguisheil  college  graduate,  was  a  wise  woman  to  join 
the  Salvationists,  and  enter  the  slums;  devoting  herself  to  (iod,  in 
the  service  of  fallen  humanity. 

President  Seth  Low,  Dr.  W,  H.  Ward,  Dr.  Lyman  Abbott,  and  many 
of  our  best-known  and  most  conservative  citizens,  endorse  in  substan- 
tial manner  the  sociological  work  of  the  poke-bonnets  and  red  jackets. 
And  an  eight-story  building  has  been  completed  in  New  York  for 
Army  use,  erected  in  memory  of   Mrs.  Catherine  IJooth. 


A    KIRTTAN    BAND.  — Bruce. 

When  American  missionaries  are  touring  in  India,  they  sometimes  gather  the  villagers  for  evening 
service  by  instrumental  and  choral  music. —  a  method  not  unlike  that  of  the  Salvation  Army. 

It  is  a  part  of  the  well-settled  policy  of  the  Army  not  to  make 
sectarian  attacks  upon  Christians,  persons,  nor  societies,  in  their  meet- 
ings or  in  their  publications.  There  are,  all  told,  twenty-seven  weekly 
papers,  and  fifteen  monthly,  the  total  issue  being  more  than  thirty-three 
million  copies  a  year;  besides  several  millions  of  books  and  pamphlets. 
The  War  Cry  receives  no  advertisements,  but  inserts  in  every  copy 
plain  directions  of  the  way  and  conditions  of  salvation;  and  this  is 
carried  into  places  of  the  worst  repute,  and  into  saloons  and  beer  halls, 
all  over  the  world.  The  poke-bonnets  have  no  dignity  to  lose,  no 
social  standing  to  be  compromised;  but  they  go  wherever  there  are 


554 


THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


souls  to  be  saved,  snatching  them  as  if  out  of  the  fire, —  and  God 
uses  them  to  rescue  many. 

The  ordinary  receipts  and  expenditures  of  the  Army  are  about  two 
millions  and  a  quarter,  in  dollars.  More  than  a  thousand  foreign 
mission  stations  have  been  occupied,  the  work  being  done  in  twenty- 
nine  languages.  Self-extinction  is  as  perfect  as  under  Jesuit  rule,  and 
the  missionaries  live  as  the  natives  do.  In  India  they  are  in  huts,  and 
wear  Hindu  clothing,  and  even  bear  Hindu  names  given  them  by  the 
natives;  and  they  get  food  from  door  to  door  as  religious  devotees. 

The  converts  from  many  lands  appear,  here  and  there  one,  to  join 
the  work  of  the  Army  in  Britain  or  America. 


ITINERANT   BAND, 
Church  Missionary  Society,  Palmacottah,  India.  — Paul. 


15.    Blood  and  Fire. 


By  Genekai.  William  Booth. 


Two  things  alone  are  indispensable  to  the  salvation  of  the  world,  — 
the  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  \\\i\\  these 
the  Soldiers  of  the  Cross  can  cover  the  earth  with  the  knowletlge  of 
salvation. 

There  is  no  one  who  says,  I  am  not  a  sinner;  no  one  dares  stand  up 
and  say,  I  have  not  sinned  against  God,  against  myself,  nor  against  my 
neighbor.     The  consciousness  of  sin  lies  deep  in  every  heart. 


CJIRISTIAXITY  IX  ITS   SELF-riWPAGATIXG   POWER.       555 

Where  there  is  sin  there  is  penalty.  Sin  supjioses  law,  law  supposes 
penalty.  Law  without  penalty  would  be  no  law  at  all,  but  merely  good 
advice. 

Sin  is  recorded  in  two  volumes,  in  the  book  of  the  divine  remem- 
brance, and  in  the  book  of  human  memory.  The  time  is  coming 
when  these  books  will  have  to  be  opened,  and  their  contents  perused. 
Conscience  will  torment  the  soul  with  the  memory  of  sins,  unless  they 
have  been  forgiven  :  antl  the  Day  of  Days  cannot  be  very  far  away  when 
every  soul  will  have  to  stand  before  the  dreat  White  Throne. 

Jesus  Christ  came,  and  suffered,  and  died,  and  rose  again,  in  order 
that  full  and  free  forgiveness  might  be  made  possible  for  everv  man. 
Cod  has  engaged  to  receive  those  who  come  to  Him  in  true  repentance; 
and  when  forgiven,  the  soul  will  hear  the  voice  of  Jesus  saying,  "Co  in 
peace  and  sin  no  more." 

Every  soldier  in  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  has  been 
convinced  of  sin,  felt  its  evils,  mourned  over  it,  accepted  forgiveness 
through  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  is  now  walking  and  living  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  consciousness  of  the  divine  favor. 
They  went  to  the  throne  as  sinners,  offered  themselves  for  the  service 
of  Jehovah,  received  the  assurance  of  salvation,  and  now  glory  in  the 
fact  that  they  have  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

When  a  soul  comes  to  Christ,  it  needs  salvation  in  two  directions, — 
it  needs  Forgiveness  for  the  sins  of  the  past;  and  it  wants  Deliverance 
from  the  power  of  the  evil  habits,  that  would,  otherwise,  compel  the 
commission  of  the  same  sins  in  the  future.  The  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  brings  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  evil,  and  introduces  the 
soul  into  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  (iod. 

People  ask  sometimes,  "What  is  the  use  of  my  seeking  forgiveness? 
Were  God  to  blot  out  the  catalogue  of  my  past  transgressions  to-day, 
I  have  such  a  wretched  temper,  or  am  mastered  by  such  evil  appetites 
and  dispositions,  that  I  should  be  swept  away  with  the  temptations  of 
to-morrow,  bound  hand  and  foot  by  evil  habits  of  a  lifetime.  Have  I 
not  tried  again  and  again  to  rise?  And,  failing  in  the  effort,  have  I 
not  again  and  again  sunk  down  into  the  arms  of  despair?  What  can 
I  do?  My  very  nature  compels  me  to  sin,  and  though  I  see  myself 
drifting,  drifting  to  my  doom,  I  cannot  stop,  I  cannot  help  myself,  O 
wretched  man  that  I  am:  who  shall  deliver  me?  " 

Behold,  my  brother,  there  is  hope  for  you.  There  is  deliverance  at 
hand.  Don't  you  hear  the  words  of  Jesus  chiming  in  your  ears  like 
the  bells  of  the  better  land,  ".-Ml  things  are  possible  to  him  that 
believeth?"  It  is  possible  for  you  to  have  a  new  heart  and  a  new 
nature.     If  you  do  not  believe  in  devils,  you  believe  in  devilish  things, 


556  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

devilish  passions,  devilish  tempers,  devilish  lusts.  These  are  the 
devils,  and  these  are  as  bad  as  devils,  but  Jesus  has  come  to  cast 
them  out. 

Oh,  Hallelujah  !  God  will  not  only  forgive  the  past  and  blot  it  out  Oi 
His  remembrance,  and  cover  it  even  from  your  own  gaze,  but  He  can 
change  your  nature  and  preserve  you  from  sin  in  the  future.  All  who 
know  you  on  earth  and  all  who  know  you  in  heaven,  when  they  see 
the  mighty  change  that  will  come  over  you,  will  say,  "He  has  been 
born  over  again,  he  is  a  new  creature."  Come  hither,  troubled  heart, 
proud  heart,  avaricious  heart,  unclean  heart,  and  like  a  flash  of  light- 
ning that  heart  shall  be  changed,  and  you  shall  have  a  new  heart. 

Oh,  how  is  it  that  men  go  about  trying  to  persuade  themselves  that 
a  fatal  necessity  is  laid  upon  them  to  sin?  This  is  a  delusion.  If  any 
man  says  he  cannot  help  sinning,  that  he  must  distress  the  Redeemer, 
spoil  his  Christian  example,  and  mar  his  earthly  Paradise  with  this 
dirty  thing  we  call  sin,  it  is  a  terrible  mistake.  Surely,  surely,  God  is 
able  to  deliver  any  one  and  every  one  completely  out  of  the  hands  of 
his  spiritual  enemies;  and  once  delivered,  surely,  surely,  the  mighty 
arms  of  Jehovah  wrapped  around  him  are  able  to  hold  him  up. 

And  it  is  gloriously  possible  for  every  son  and  daughter  of  the  living 
God  to  be  transformed  into  a  soul  winner.  He  can  be  delivered  from 
the  domination  of  the  petty,  selfish  interests  that  may  have  absorbed 
him  in  the  past,  and  be  transformed  into  a  flame  of  fire.  He  can  have 
a  Personal  Pentecost,  and  go  forth  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  to  turn 
the  world  upside  down. 

I  was  once  billeted  in  the  home  of  the  mayor  of  a  large  English  town. 
He  was  an  agnostic,  which  is,  I  suppose,  only  a  polite  word  for 
atheist;  yet  was  he,  humanly  speaking,  a  beautiful  character.  He 
was  one  with  me  in  sympathy  with  th%  submerged,  suffering  crowd  for 
whom  I  labor.  He  said,  "There  is  one  thing  I  cannot  get  over  in  you 
Salvationists.  You  are  such  a  happy  lot."  I  should  have  thought  that 
he  would  not  have  wanted  to  get  over  it,  but  to  have  got  into  it.  And 
he  went  on  to  say, —  "I  attended  one  of  your  meetings  once,  but  I  am 
such  an  emotional  being  that  I  did  not  dare  to  go  again,  fearing  lest  I 
should  be  carried  away,  and  so  become  one  of  you." 

The  condition  on  which  the  realization  of  this  salvation  is  made  to 
depend  is  Faith.  "According  to  your  faith  it  shall  be  done  unto  you." 
"All  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth."  If  there  is  much 
mystery  about  this  statement,  I  will  not  on  that  account  be  hindered 
from  getting  all  the  blessing  out  of  it  that  is  intended  for  me.  If  I 
cannot  understand  the  "all  things,"  I  will  try  to  realize  the  "some 
things  "  that  I  need. 


C//KIS77.L\'/'J'Y  /.V  ITS  SELF-rKOPAGATIXG   POWER.        557 

If  I  ask  a  hungry  man  to  partake  of  a  mcnl  with  nie,  he  does  not 
wait  to  understand  the  nature  of  the  food,  from  whence  it  came,  or 
liow  it  is  prepared,  before  accepting  my  in\itation;  he  does  not  trouble 
about  the  mystery  of  digestion,  nor  the  process  of  assimilation  that 
follows;  he  eats  the  stuff  and  profits  by  it,  and  perha])s  comes  to  under- 
stand it  afterwards.  So  let  us  deal  with  the  blessings  of  salvation. 
Let  us  believe  and  enjoy  whether  we  can  understand  all  about  it  or  not. 

He  that  belicveth  shall  see  the  glory  of  Ood.  When  the  father  of 
the  boy  with  the  dumb  spirit  said,  "Lord,  I  believe,"  the  devil  was 
cast  out.  Faith  was  the  condition.  It  is  not,  all  things  are  possible 
to  him  that  can  understand,  desire,  hope,  fear,  know,  nor  even  repent 
and  consecrate,  but  "All  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth." 

The  outward  heaven  which  God  has  prepared  for  those  that  love  Him 
will  be  no  heaven  to  you  unless  you  have  the  heaven  of  life  and  purity, 
and  love  of  heaven  inside  you, —  that  is,  unless  you  are  possessed  of 
the  spirit  of  heaven;  but  God  is  strong  enough,  loving  enough,  and 
clever  enough  to  create  heaven  within  you. 

Vou  may  pray,  weep,  work,  but  all  will  avail  nothing  unless  you 
believe.  Lord,  I  believe,  help  Thou  my  unbelief.  Lord,  I  do  novr 
believe  as  well  as  I  can;  to  the  uttermost  of  my  ability  I  trust  Thee  now. 


1 6.    Youxcx  Men's  Christian  Associations. 

This  interdenominational  and  international  form  of  city  mission 
work  is  conducted  by  young  men,  and  aims  to  reach  young  men  of 
every  grade  of  social  standing  by  securing  their  co-operation  in  multi- 
farious activities  which  interest  young  men, —  and  reaching  these  men 
in  order  to  promote  their  spiritual  good.  It  began  as  a  movement  to 
conser\e  the  Christian  spirit  of  young  men  in  cities.  In  America  it 
was  at  once  powerfully  developed  as  an  aggressive  work,  welcoming 
strangers,  reaching  out  in  religious  service.  It  has  not  only  developed 
the  highest  order  of  executive  force,  in  extending  its  work,  but  it  has 
proved  a  remarkably  efificient  evangelistic  power  in  Christendom. 

In  the  early  months  of  1S94  there  were  fifty-one  hundred  and  nine 
associations:  six  hundred  and  fifty-eight  in  Great  Britain,  nearly  a 
thousand  in  Holland  and  Switzerland,  more  than  a  thousand  in  Ger- 
many, and  thirteen  hundred  and  ninety-seven  in  the  United  States. 


55S 


rilE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


The  membership  in  America  and  Clreat  Britain  exceeds  the  number  of 
soldiers  in  the  armies  of  England  and  the  United  States,  The  real 
estate  owned  by  the  American  associations  is  about  fifteen  and  a 
quarter  millions  of  dollars.  The  annual  association  expenses  in 
America  amount  to  more  than  two  millions. 


BOSTON 


:0C1AT10N    BUILOII-J. 


This  building  cost  $300,000  ;  that  in  New  York,  $500,000  ;  that  in  Philadelphia,  $700,000  ;  and 
the  Chicago  Y.  M.  C.  A.  building  out-tops  thenn  all,  at  $2,000,000,  and  thirteen  stories  high. 

The  total  attendance  upon  young  men's  religious  meetings  is  two 
and  a  half  millions,  as  reported  by  two-thirds  of  the  American  associa- 
tions. One-third  report  two  hundred  thousand  as  the  attendance  in 
liible  classes.^  The  l>ritish  associations  maintain  more  than  forty-five 
thousand  religious  meetings  every  year. 

1  Tlie  associations  are  all  active  workers  in  the  temperance  reform  and  in  promoting 
wholesome  literature.  The  maintenance  of  reading  rooms,  libraries,  evening  classes,  social 
rooms,  physical  training,  is  a  part  of  their  regular  work.  As  a  world-wide  movement,  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  lias  won  a  notable  record  among  athletic  circles  for  its  work  in  fostering  phys- 
ical culture,  promoting  muscular  Christianity,  educating  physical  directors  who  are  earnest 
Christian  men.  A  quarter  part  of  the  associations  report  twenty  thousand  young  men  in 
evening  class  work.  The  employment  bureaus,  as  reported  by  a  third  of  the  associations, 
find  situations  for  ten  or  twelve  thousands  of  young  men  annually.  The  Bowery  branch 
in  New  York,  in  1893,  gave  to  young  men  out  of  work  thirty-two  thousand  lodgings  and 
one  hundred  and  eigiit  thousand  meals.  The  Brooklyn  Association  has  nine  branches, 
seeking  out  the  young  men  in  every  quarter. 


CHKISTIAXITY  I.V  ITS   SEI.I--rKOrAGATIXG   POWER. 


559 


Kach  association  is  independent  in  its  government,  but  interlocked 
witli  all  others  by  having  a  common  religious  basis,  agreed  upon  early 
in  the  movement.  And  after  the  very  first  years,  some  ten  or  twelve 
per  cent,  of  the  gross  amount  raised  has  been  used  in  supervision,  as 
represented  by  the  international  organization,  and  in  extending  the 
work.  There  are  some  twelve  hundred  local  secretaries  in  America; 
first  trained  for  their  work,  then  supported  in  it.^  They  are,  more- 
over, aided  by  thirty-six  thousand  young  men,  upon  boards  of  directors 
and  working  committees.  And  there  are  nearly  eight  hundred  emi- 
nently qualified  men  engaged  upon  state  and  international  committees 
of  supervision.  There  are  thirty  paid  secretaries  of  the  international 
committee  in  the  United  States,  who  give  their  entire  time  to  advanc- 


BOSTON   YOUNG    MENS   CHRISTIAN   ASSOCIATION. 
Reading-room  and  library,  as  seen  from  the  game  room. 

ing  the  work,  in  certain  specified  directions.  Upon  the  whole,  it  is 
one  of  the  best  organized  of  all  modern  evangelistic  movements.  It 
has  been  favored,   from   the   beginning,  with  the  leadership  of  very 

1  Business  ability,  education,  Bible  knowledge,  spiritual  consecration  and  aptitude  are 
requisite,  and  then  special  training  in  the  schools  at  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  or  Chi- 
cago. 


560  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

capable  business  men.     The  ablest  and  wealthiest  men  of  affairs  in 
America  have  heartily  co-operated  in  this  work. 

The  state  organizations  are  so  efficient  that  seven  or  eight  thousand 
delegates  meet  annually,  representing  a  thousand  associations;  then 
there  are  biennial  United  States  Conventions,  and  triennial  World 
Conferences,  which  are  largely  attended  by  American  delegates. 

The  associations  in  the  United  States  gave  early  proof  of  their 
business  capacity  in  the  inception  and  conduct  of  the  Christian  Com- 
mission, in  the  War  for  the  Union.  And  their  evangelistic  efficiency 
in  looking  after  young  men  is  proved  by  statistics  gathered  over  broad 
areas,  and  representing  a  great  variety  of  communities.  Joseph  Cook, 
D.  L.  Moody,  Major  Whittle,  and  a  vast  number  of  evangelists  and 
religious  workers,  whose  names  are  well  known,  began  their  service  in 
connection  with  association  work. 

Great  vital  energy,  enthusiasm,  and  practical  sagacity  have  been 
evinced  in  reaching  out  for  new  work  among  young  men.  As  an 
illustration,  take  the 

Raihvay  Branch. 

The  five  hundred  million  passengers  on  American  railways  are  trans- 
ported by  nearly  a  million  employees.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  workers  began 
forty  years  ago  ^  to  look  after  these  men,  and  there  are  now  seventy 
railway  secretaries.  Work  is  maintained  at  a  hundred  points.  The 
American  railways  appropriate  ^100,000  a  year  toward  the  expenses, 
the  salaries  of  the  secretaries  being  on  the  pay  rolls.  For  example, 
the  New  York  Central  and  Hudson  River  Company  support  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
branches  at  fourteen  points,  the  company  paying  half  the  expense,  and 
the  other  half  is  made  up  by  personal  subscription  from  officials  of  the 
road  and  friends  of  the  association.^  That  they  can  well  afford  to  do 
it  appears  from  the  fact  that  one  raihvay  branch  diminished  the  receipts 
of  a  liquor  seller  near  by,  not  less  than  $2300  a  month,  according  to 
his  own  testimony.  'Tis  said  also  to  be  a  good-paying  investment, 
since  by  developing  conscience  the  men  handle  the  rolling  stock  better. 
This  is  a  remarkable  testimony  to  the  value  of  practical  Christianity, 
given  by  hard-headed  business  men  who  want  their  railways  well  taken 
care  of,  and  who  are  willing  to  pay  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretaries  to  develop 
conscience  in  their  workmen.  There  are,  on  the  New  York  Central 
and  Hartford  Railroad,  2462  members;  the  libraries  contain  8676 
volumes,  and  the  rooms  were  visited  by  a  total  attendance  of  358,263 
in  1893. 

1  At  St.  Albans,  1854,  and  in  Canada,  1855.  In  1868  the  first  raihvay  secretary  was 
appointed,  and  in  1872  a  great  impetus  to  the  work  was  given  by  the  Cleveland  Association. 

2  Letter  from  G.  A.  Warburton,  Secretary,  July,  1894. 


C/rR/STIAXITY  LV  ITS  SFJF-PKOr.tG.lT/XG   POWER.       561 


GYMNASIUM.   BOSTON   Y.  M.   C.  A. 

In  tercollcgia  te  Asso  cia  tio  ns 

now  include  441  in  America,  with  27,034  students.^  Institutions,  like 
Yale  and  Harvard,  have  given  up  old  religious  societies,  and  organized 
V  M.  C.  A. ;  so  leaguing  themselves  to  a  great  movement,  and  promot- 
ing intercollegiate  Christian  work.  The  Northfield  Summer  Sc;hool  is 
an  offshoot  of  this  collegiate  movement,  some  four  hundred  students 
from  a  hundred  colleges  spending  a  part  of  the  long  vacation  in  the 
study  of  aggressive  methods  of  religious  activity,  under  the  tutorship 
of  the  most  eminent  evangelists  of  the  world.  The  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  movement  is  another  offshoot. 

This  work  began  in  a  revival  at  Princeton,  Mr.  L.  D.  Wishard  being 
a  prime  mover  in  it.^  Largely  through  his  apostolic  touring  there  are 
now  181  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Asia;  there  are  79  in  India,  22  in  Ceylon,  29 
in  Japan,  23  in  Asia  Minor,  and  there  are  67  in  Africa  and  Oceanica. 


1 1892-03. 

2  Mr.  Wishard  is  a  fair  exponent  of  the  businesslike  methods  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  workers 

at  their  best,  being  notable  for  "Retting  down  to  business"  in  his  addresses,  having  the 

knack  of  condensed  statement,  packing  much  info  little,  and  with  points  well  arranged. 

He  is  a  clinching  speaker,  fastening  in  the  mind  what  he  says ;  an  ongoing  magnetic  man. 

2  .\ 


562  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Mr.  W.  Hind  Smith  has  made  a  more  recent  Y.  M.  C.  A.  world  tour, 
forming  associations,  and  visiting  forty-eight  centers  of  work  in  six- 
teen British  colonies  or  foreign  countries.  Experienced  men  are  at 
work  training  secretaries  in  the  great  mission  fields.^  Cornell  Uni- 
versity supports  a  worker  among  the  fifty  thousand  students  of  Tokyo. 
The  American  associations  are  now  well  settled  in  their  policy  to  reach 
the  young  men  in  non-Christian  lands,  co-operating  with  the  mission- 
aries in  various  fields. 

Young   Wflmen''s   Christian  Associations. 

The  women  of  America,  to  the  number  of  more  than  seven  thousand, 
have  aided  the  young  men  through  some  sixty  auxiliary  societies,  con- 
tributing to  association  building  funds  and  furnishings.  The  associa- 
tions for  young  women,  which  are  now  found  in  the  principal  cities  of 
England  and  America,  were  first  established  twelve  years  after  Sir 
George  Williams  began  his  work  for  young  men.  Lady  Kinnaird  opened 
a  home  for  girls  in  1856.  There  are  now  a  hundred  thousand  members 
in  England.  The  London  Association  has  seventeen  thousand  mem- 
bers; it  owns  one  hundred  and  forty-two  institutions  of  various  sorts, 
—  among  them  nineteen  lodging-houses.  There  are  twenty-two  local 
institutes.  The  Travelers'  Aid  Society,  alluded  to  in  Dr.  Hale's  paper, 
originated  with  the  London  Y.  W.  C.  A.  The  Boston  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association  employs  an  agent  to  meet  all  incoming  steamers; 
to  help  young  girls  to  find  their  friends,  to  find  lodging,  and  work.'^ 
The  Ikooklyn  Association  has  3718  members.  The  Young  Women's 
Association  work  has  made  its  way  to  mission  fields. 

A  very  interesting  local  work,  much  like  that  of  the  Women's  Associ- 
ations, has  been  carried  on  by  Madame  Bellet,  in  Boulogne,  for  some 
twenty  years. 

The  Brotherhood  of  St.  And7-ew 

has  a  thousand  chapters  of  some  eleven  thousand  young  men,  in  more 
than  nine  hundred  episcopal  parishes;  the  members  standing  pledged 
to  personal  labor  in  exercising  a  religious  influence  upon  young  men, 
by  definite  work  week  by  week, —  an  organization  very  eiificient  in 
Canada  and  Australia,  and  in  the  British  Isles.^     In  the  great  New 

1  For  a  part  of  the  material  of  this  paper  or  suggestions  in  regard  to  it  the  Author  makes 
special  acknowledgments  to  Russell  Sturgis,  Esq.,  and  to  Secretary  Wishard.  There  is  a 
valuable  article  in  Bliss"  Encyclopedia  of  Missions.     Funk  &  Wagnalls,  New  York. 

2  Last  year  visiting  five  hundred  and  eleven  steamers  and  caring  for  more  than  nine- 
teen hundred  girls.  Trinity  Church  maintains  another  society  for  the  same  purpose,  of 
which  Mrs.  Bernard  Whitman  is  President. 

a  John  W.  Wood,  General  Secretary,  Clinton  Hall,  New  York. 


Cf/K/SI7A\/J'Y  IX  ITS   S/-:/.F-PKOP.U;.rriXG   J'OWER. 


563 


York  clnirthes,  the  chapters  of  the  llrotlierhood  are  comi)osed  of  picked 
men.  It  is  like  having  a  well-organized,  comijact,  and  remarkably 
etiticient  V.  M.  C.  A.  in  the  service  of  a  local  church,  with  six  or  eight 
forms  of  special  work, 
conducted  by  capable 
committees.  They  are 
judicious,  well-bal- 
anced men,  most  com- 
petent from  a  business 
point  of  view;  and  as 
evangelists  they  are 
quite  equal  to  conduct- 
ing services  for  half  a 
hundred  souls  gathered 
in  a  mission. 

The  Brotherhood  is 
a  remarkable  body 
throughout  the  coun- 
try. Its  mission  is  well 
voiced  by  Bishop 
Brooks,  —  "Only  to 
find  our  duty  certainly 
and  somewhere,  some- 
how to  do  it  faithfully, 
makes  us  good,  strong, 
happy,  and  useful  men, 
and  tunes  our  lives  in- 
to some  feeble  echo  of 
the  life  of  Cxod." 

The  Society  of  An- 
drew and  Philip  is  a  similar  organization,  interdenominational,  gath- 
ering within  six  years  a  membership  of  about  six  thousand,  in  two 
hundred  and  seventy-seven  chapters,  among  twelve  denominations.^ 
"Eureka,"  quoth  Andrew,  in  calling  his  brother.  And  it  was  the  great 
act  of  life  when  Philip  sought  Nathaniel. 


Y.   M.   C.  A.   SECRETARY.  AINTAB. 


1  Mr.  T.  A.  Wonder,  General  Secretary,  Baltimore. 


564  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


17.    What    Christian-    Endeavor    has    achieved,    and    has 
vet  to  achieve. 

By  Rev.  John  Henry  Barrows,  D.D. 

Like  many  other  great  movements,  Christian  Endeavor  had  a  humble 
beginning.  It  may  be  said  to  have  been  born  in  the  heart  of  a  pastor 
who  felt  oppressed  by  the  inadequacy  of  the  means  used  to  develop  the 
Christian  life  of  his  young  people.  Like  Christianity  itself,  like  the 
Protestant  Reformation,  like  the  beginnings  of  New  England,  like 
the  Sunday-school  movement,  like  modern  missions,  like  Garrison's 
Antislavery  Reform,  like  the  temperance  crusade.  Christian  Endeavor 
looked  very  small  and  unimposing  at  the  start.  No  council  of  Church 
Fathers  gathered  with  paternal  pride  about  its  humble  cradle,  'lb-day 
it  is  a  tree  of  life,  whose  branches  cover  the  nations.  More  than  two 
millions  of  earnest  young  men  and  women  and  children  are  gathered 
beneath  its  inspiring  banner,  on  which  is  still  inscribed  the  motto, 
"One  is  your  Master,  even  Christ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren."  Even 
in  the  city  of  Chicago,  the  Christian  Endeavor  meetings  require  eight 
different  languages.  More  than  a  score  of  earth's  tongues  have  been 
utilized  for  this  new,  yet  old,  evangel. 

The  founder  and  president  of  this  mighty  movement  has  always  been 
Its  best  interpreter.  He  has  often  shown  that  the  Christian  Endeavor 
Society  is  not  a  mere  organization,  but  a  great  providential  movement, 
born  of  the  Sjiirit  of  God  and  blessed  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  The 
human  instrumentalities  do  not  account  for  its  rapid  increase,  its 
unparalleled  develo])ment. 

It  is  in  harmony  with  the  temper  and  spirit  of  all  the  great  denomi- 
nations, and  has  made  itself  at  home  in  all  the  leading  Protestant 
churches.  "The  Methodist  finds  in  it  fire,  fervor,  and  testimonv;  the 
Presbyterian,  steadfast  covenant-keeping;  the  Paptist  and  Congrega- 
tionahst,  local  self-government;  the  I':piscopalian  finds  child  nurture 
and  training;  the  Disciple  of  Christ,  the  communion  of  .saints-  the 
Friend,  the  constant  moving  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  voung  hearts;  the 
Lutheran,  the  very  spirit  of  the  Reformation." 

Dr.  Clark  describes  the  four  principles,  the  four  driving  wheels,  of 
the  Christian  Endeavor  movement  as  "pledged  individual  loyaltv, 
consecrated  devotion,  energetic  service,  interdenominational  fellow- 
ship." 

The  Society  draws  its  best  life  from  the  praver-meeting.  It  endeavors 
to  raise  the  spiritual  standard  of  the  Church;   it  seeks  to  declare,  in 


CHRISTIAXITY   !X  ITS   SE/.F-PKOrACmXC    POWER. 


565 


the  ringing  tones  of  ^^'illianl  Carey,  "Vour  business  is  to  preach  the 
Gospel ;  anil  you  keep  store,  or  work  on  the  farm,  or  go  to  school,  or 
do  housework,"  as  he  cobbled  shoes,  "  lo  ])ay  expenses." 


;i.  III.  IV. 

RECENT   CONVERTS   AT    LAHORE. —Orbison. 

I.  Reading  medicine  at  Lahore  Medical  College. 

II.  Reading  for  a  B.A.  degree  at  Lahore  Mission  College. 

in.  Reading  for  a  B.A.  degree. 

IV.  Engaged  as  an  evangelist, —an  excellent  preacher. 

V  A  convert  from  Mohammedanism  :  a  teacher  in  the  Mission  School,  and  a  preacher. 

All  are  from  the  best  families;  all  suffered  great  persecution,  being  ostracized  by  family 

and  friends. 


566 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


As  the  years  go  by,  President  Clark  makes  more  and  more  of  the 
fourth  driving  wheel, —  inter-denominational  fellowship.  And  those 
who  have  been  present  at  the  great  international  conventions  have  felt 
the  sweetness  and  strength  of  this  feature  of  Christian  Endeavor. 
Probably  there  have  been  no  Christian  conventions  of  modern  times 
which  have  awakened  the  enthusiasm  and  exerted  the  world-wide  influ- 
ence of  the  international  Christian  Endeavor  meetings.  This  move- 
ment represents  the  new  era  which  has  dawned  on  the  Christian 
Church.  The  Church  of  the  future  is  in  it,  and  we  behold  its  fair 
lineaments  and  know  its  spirit.  It  is  bright  with  hope,  and  burning 
with  love,  and   faithful   in  many-sided  activities.      It  is  a  church  of 


A    BAND   OF   CHRISTIAN    ENDEAVORERS. 

Photograph  taken  at  a  convention,  Termangaian  Station.     "It  includes,"  says  Professor  Jones, 
"some  rousing  Endeavorers." 

brotherhood,  not  of  contention;  it  stands  for  righteousness;  it  believes 
in  the  Lord's  Day;  it  is  opposed  to  whatever  corrupts  and  defiles  and 
imperils  the  manhood  and  womanhood  of  the  nations.^  In  looking 
over  the  vast  sea  of  young  faces,  gathered  in  the  Madison  Square 
Garden,  New  York,  in  1892,  the  late  Dr.  Schaff,  the  learned  and  world- 
famous  historian  of  the  Church,  said,  with  a  radiant  smile:  "Chris- 
tianity is  not  dead.  The  Christian  Endeavor  movement  makes  a  new 
chapter  in  the  history  of  the  Church;  but  I  am  too  old  to  write  it." 
He  realized  that  each  one  of  these  seventeen  thousand  young  Christians 
represented  something  alive,  alive  for  Christ.  He  realized  that  they 
had  come,  many  of  them,    long  journeys  from  the  remotest  parts  of 


1  In  Louisiana  the  Society  is  anti-lottery;  in  Utah  it  is  anti-Mormon  ;  at  the  Columbian 
Fair  it  was  anti-Sabbatli-breaking;  and  all  over  the  land  it  is  anti-rum. 


01        •£ 


CIIRISTIAXITV  IX  ITS   SKI.F-PROPAGATIXG   POWllR.        569 

the  continent;  thousands  from  beyond  the  Mississippi,  hundreds  from 
Canada  and  the  northwestern  jjrovinces  of  the  Dominion;  that  rei)re- 
sentatives  had  come  from  England,  Scotland,  Spain,  Australia,  Ceylon, 
India,  Africa,  China,  Jai)an,  and  the  Sandwich  Islands.  He  perceived 
the  world-wide  significance  of  this  movement  and  its  mighty  deter- 
mining force  on  the  Church, —  the  better  Church  that  is  to  be. 

From  the  standpoint  of  the  earnest  minister,  the  Christian  Endeavor 
Society,  with  its  iron-clad  pledge  of  faithfulness  to  the  prayer-meeting, 
has  changed  what  was  many  a  pastor's  chief  burden  and  anxiety  —  the 
training  of  the  young  —  into  his  chiefest  joy.  Under  its  ministry  the 
pastor's  knowledge  and  love  of  his  young  people,  and  their  knowledge 
and  love  of  him,  are  both  continually  augmented.  Even  a  small  society 
is  often  a  great  help,  through  the  development  of  Christian  life  among 
its  members,  through  the  training  of  their  hearts  and  lips  in  confession, 
through  the  aid  they  have  brought  to  the  Sunday-school,  and  through 
the  faithfulness  by  which  they  have  stood  by  the  pastor  in  special 
Christian  work.^ 

With  more  than  forty  thousand  societies  pledged  to  loyalty  to  the 
Church  for  special  service.  Christian  T^ndeavor  has  a  future  before  it, 
second  to  no  other  Christian  movement  of  modern  times.  In  America, 
where  the  perils  of  wealth  have  become  so  numerous,  and  the  tenden- 
cies to  self-indulgence  are  so  swift  and  strong,  we  can  hardly  overesti- 
mate the  ultimate  spiritual  value  of  these  companies  of  consecrated 
hearts  who  are  willing  to  make  a  stand  against  worldly  conformity  and 
pleasurable  ease,  and  to  pledge  themselves,  trusting  in  divine  help,  to 
do  all  in  their  power  for  their  kingly  Redeemer.  They  lift  a  standard 
of  conscientiousness  which  rallies  about  it  much  of  the  noblest  enthu- 

1  The  practical  results  are  too  multitudinous  to  be  detailed.  One  society  kept  the 
church  alive  for  months  while  its  pastor  was  sick ;  another  has  given  $200  a  year  to  foreign 
missions,  and  supports  a  girl  in  Syria;  another  has  sent  two  foreign  missionaries;  another 
has  two  young  men  studying  tor  the  ministry ;  another  has  sent  two  missionaries  to  Africa ; 
another  is  educating  a  Japanese  girl ;  another  has  organized  thirteen  other  Christian 
Endeavor  Societies  in  eighteen  months ;  another,  in  Bombay,  supports  twelve  missionary 
enterprises  in  that  city;  another,  in  Mexico,  has  fourteen  members  studying  for  the  minis- 
try ;  another  sent  one  hundred  and  fourteen  sacks  of  flour  to  the  Russians ;  another  has 
built  a  new  church  and  helped  erect  a  school  for  colored  girls ;  another  has  bought  a  horse 
for  a  home  missionar)';  another  sends  members  to  sing  and  pray  at  the  poorhouse  every 
week;  another  supports  three  native  preachers  in  China,  Japan,  and  India;  another  is 
running  five  Sabbath-schools,  and  has  starved  a  saloon-keeper  to  death ;  another  reports 
thirty  conversions  in  one  year;  another  is  fighting  race-track  gambling;  another  sends 
fifty  periodicals  a  week  to  missionaries  in  the  West ;  another  has  five  young  women  em- 
ployed as  city  missionaries ;  another  has  established  two  branch  Sunday-schools ;  another 
runs  a  "  fresh-air"  home.    This  list  might  be  increased  indefinitely. 

The  Christian  Endeavor  Union  at  Wilmington,  Delaware,  has  conducted  a  most 
noteworthy  enterprise  by  forming  a  Sunday  Breakfast  Association  for  tramps  and  way- 
farers. 


570  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

siasm  and  determination.  There  is  many  a  young  disciple  who  has  no 
adequate  thought  of  what  it  is  to  be  a  Christian,  and  is  very  much  like 
the  old  deacon  who  said  to  his  pastor,  "There  is  only  one  thing  I  can't 
resist,  and  that's  temptation."  There  are  a  great  many  people  who 
need  just  the  regimen  and  routine  and  reinforcement  which  the  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  Society  furnishes  to  make  them  valiant  and  vigorous  in 
resisting  evil. 

The  Christian  Endeavor  movement  represents  not  a  spasmodic  but  a 
persistent  and  abiding  force.  The  future  will  reveal  a  vast  increase 
of  missionary  consecration,  and  large  reinforcements  to  benevolent 
contributions.  It  will  raise  up  an  army  of  Christian  patriots  to  rein- 
force the  reformatory  agencies  now  working  against  political  corruption. 
The  Christian  Endeavor  movement  is  already  giving  us  a  new  prayer- 
meeting,  and  aiding  in  the  development  of  the  spiritual  life  of  the  great 
mass  of  church  members;  and  it  will  educate  a  generation  willing,  for 
Christ's  sake,  to  sacrifice  sectarianism  on  the  altar  of  Christian  unity. 


1 8.    The  Epworth  League,  and  Kindred  Societies. 

I. 

The  Development  of  the   Christian   Endeavor  Idea. 

Little  can  be  added  to  what  Ur.  Barrows  has  said  so  fitly.  It  is, 
however,  my  purpose  to  explain  the  Christian  Endeavor  movement  more 
fully,  for  readers  who  have  had  no  occasion  to  acquaint  themselves 
with  certain  details  that  pertain  to  the  nature  and  method  of  this  work. 

The  Young  People's  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  is  nothing  other 
than  an  attempt  to  rejuvenate  the  Church,  by  securing  the  active 
co-operation  of  the  religious-minded  youth  of  Christendom  in  connec- 
tion with  unswerving  loyalty  to  the  local  church.  Its  means  are  first 
the  regeneration  of  the  individual,  then  the  development  of  faculties 
in  doing  the  religious  and  humanitarian  duty  nearest.  To  reach  both 
of  these  ends,  it  emphasizes  the  ordinary  social  religious  meeting,  mak- 
ing it  extraordinary  by  the  amount  of  force  and  good  wit  given  to  it. 
Then,  too,  the  Christian  Endeavor  is  so  organized  as  to  do  what  obvi- 
ously needs  to  be  done  in  every  parish, —  to  help  the  pastor  and  the 
church.     It  avails  itself  of  the  gregariousness  of  young  people  in  their 


C/IKIST/AXirV  LV  IIS   SELF-PKOrAGATI.VG   POWER.        571 

teens,  and  does  it  along  such  lines  as  to  secure  the  hearty  co-operation 
and  rallying  helpfulness  of  the  authorized  local  leaders, —  there  being 
nothing  that  can  be  said  against  Christian  Endeavor,  any  more  than 
against  the  Bible;  and  as  much  may  be  said  for  it  as  for  the  Church 
itself.^ 

The  result  of  organizing  to  promote  ends  so  definite,  by  means  so 
simple,  and  so  thoroughly  identical  with  the  true  work  of  our  common 
Christianity,  and  so  heartily  endorsed  at  sight  by  all  active  Christian 
leaders,  has  been  this, —  that  never  since  the  youth  of  Christendom 
went  crusading  in  the  Orient  has  there  been  any  such  gathering  of  the 
clans  of  young  people  as  that  we  witness  to-day  in  the  Endeavor  cru- 
sade. The  fighting  force  of  Europe  is  put  down  at  three  millions, 
that  being  the  number  available  for  offense, —  Endeavorers  enroll  more 
than  five-sixths  that  number.  Their  census  at  this  moment  exceeds  the 
total  population  of  all  the  New  England  States,  except  Massachusetts. 

We  are  then  to  imagine  as  many  young  people  as  would  nearly  match 
the  population  of  the  greater  New  York  gathering  in  little  knots 
throughout  the  most  advanced  Christian  countries,  particularly  in 
America,  to  hold  weekly  religious  services,  in  which  all  are  pledged 
to  bear  a  part,  and  which  each  in  turn  is  to  lead.  The  efficiency  of 
these  meetings  is  aided  by  committee  work,  and  by  a  common  topic 
list,  and  by  highly  elaborated  pertinent  prayer-meeting  topic  studies 
published  by  the  United  Society  in  The  Golden  Rule,  which  reach  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  subscribers  through  two-score  Christian  Endeavor 
local  newspapers.  These  meetings  everywhere  voice  an  earnest  and 
enthusiastic  personal  consecration;  the  uplifted  hearts  and  hands  of  a 
million  or  two  of  Christian  youth,  awakening  to  the  consciousness  of 
what  life  is  for.  Ihe  spiritual  stimulus  of  this  weekly  service,  in 
which  all  pledge  themselves  to  bear  a  part,  is  aided  by  a  regularly 
recurring  monthly  Consecration  Meeting,  which,  with  its  roll-call  and 
personal  testimony,  fosters  the  formation  of  a  rigid  habit  of  living  to 
God,  and  acknowledging  it. 

The  organization  provides  for  a  great  amount  of  personal  effort 
through  manifold  committee  work,  along  the  usual  lines  of  church 
activity.  The  Lookout  service;  the  Sunday-school  committee,  the 
(iood  Literature,  the  Temperance,  the  Social,  the  Flower  committees; 
the  work  in  aid  of  the  Juniors,  and  the  Associates;  the  formation  of 
Floating  Societies  for  young  men  at  sea;  the  labors  in  aid  of  far-away 

1  There  is  no  authority  over  any  local  society  outside  the  local  church,  pastor,  or 
denomination.  The  district  unions,  state  unions,  and  national  conventions  exercise  no 
authority,  and  levy  no  taxes.  The  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  is  but  a  union  of 
individuals  to  promote  the  common  interests  and  to  diffuse  information,  of  which  John 
Willis  Baer,  of  Boston,  is  the  Secretary. 


572  THE    riUUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

mission  fields,  —  are  all  in  accord  with  every-day  Christian  duties,  and 
their  foithful  performance  points  to  a  new  era  of  living  and  serving. 

The  Lutheran  Liberian  Mission  reports  the  African  Endeavorers  as 
walking  from  two  to  twelve  miles,  along  paths  over  prairies  where  the 
wild  grass  is  twelve  feet  high,  or  passing  through  forests  infested  by 
leopards  and  reptiles,  or  even  swimming  swollen  streams,  to  reach  the 
consecration  meeting,  Turkey  and  the  Persian  Gulf  have  their  socie- 
ties.    And  there  is  an  Endeavor  house-boat  medical  mission  in  China.^ 

The  wide-awake  Australians,  with  their  aptitude  for  kind  greeting, 
with  their  hearty  good  cheer,  their  warm  hands,  their  tuneful  voices, 
their  songs  that  will  never  die  out  of  memory,  have  a  thousand  societies  ; 
and  the  Canadians,  —  among  whom  the  founder,  Dr.  Clark,  was  born, — 
and  the  British  Isles,  too,  are  gathering  magnetic  companies  of  young 
people,  who  consecrate  themselves  to  the  service  of  the  Church,  and  all 
that  the  Church  stands  for  and  hopes  for/ 

II. 

The  Epivorth  League 

is  the  official  Young  People's  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
and  the  Methodist  Church,  South.  The  organization  was  formed  in 
1889,  by  the  union  of  the  Oxford  League,  the  Young  People's  Methodist 
Alliance,  the  Young  People's  Union,  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Alli- 
ance. Its  progressive  spirit  and  range  of  activities  may  be  inferred  from 
the  mention  of  the  six  departments  of  Spiritual  Work,  Mercy  and  Help, 
Literary  \Vork,  Social  Work,  Correspondence,  and  Finance.  The  man- 
agement is  vested  in  a  Board  of  Control,  and  the  relations  of  the  local 
Chapters,  through  District  Leagues,  to  the  General  Conference,  are  ar- 
ranged with  careful  regard  to  freedom  of  action  and  efficiency  of  union. 

The  object  of  the  League  is  "  to  promote  intelligent  and  vital  piety  in 
the  young  members  and  friends  of  the  Church  ;  to  aid  them  in  the 
attainment  of  purity  of  heart  and  in  constant  growth  in  grace,  and  to 
train  them  in  works  of  mercy  and  help." 

Over  a  million  young  American  Methodists  are  enthusiastic  Leaguers,  in 
more  than  18,000  chapters.     The  Epworth  Herald  is  the  official  organ. 

In    Canada    it    harmonizes    with    Christian    Endeavor    by    heartily 

1  This  mission  is  supported  by  four  societies,  connected  with  Presbyterian  churches. 
I  have  a  picture  of  tiie  mission-boat;  but  it  came  too  late  for  reproduction. 

2  This  providential  work  was  the  outcome  of  a  revival  in  Portland,  Me.,  in  the  church 
of  the  founder,  Francis  E.  Clark,  D.D.,  who  banded  together  his  young  people  "for  Christ 
and  the  Church."  Nothing  can  be  more  admirable  than  the  "  level-headed  "  and  efficient 
conduct  of  this  enterprise  from  the  beginning,  unless  we  admire  more  the  modesiy,  sound 
common  sense,  and  personal  spiritual  consecration  of  the  prime  movers  in  it. 


C7/A'/S77.l.\77y   I.V   /IS   Sl:l.I--rR01\U',.l  flXG   POWER.        575 

co-oi)eratiiii;  under  the  style  of  The  lOpworth  League  of  Christian 
Endeavor. 

'I'he  llpworth  motto,  "  Look  I'p,  Lift  Up,"  and  the  great  gatherings 
on  Lookout  Mountain,  are  uplifting  to  the  hosts  that  tly  this  tlag. 

'l"he  l^aptist  Young  People's  Unions,  fully  organized  throughout 
the  nation,  are  in  thoroughgoing  unison  with  the  L'nited  Society  of 
Christian  Kntleavor.  The  membership  is  about  half  a  million.  The 
Unions  make  much  of  educational  work,  along  historical,  l)iblical,  and 
missionary  lines. 

The  Young  People's  Christian  L'nion  of  the  I'niversalist  Church  of 
America  has  twenty  thousand  members. 

There  are  many  minor  local  organizations,  widely  scattered  among 
various  denominations,  for  cultivating  the  siMritual  life  of  the  youth 
of  the  Church,  whose  fruitage  will  ai)pear  in  the  years  next  coming. 
The  infusion  of  this  young  blood  into  the  Church,  with  all  the  new 
methods  of  the  new  age,  will  be  felt  as  an  incalculable  power  in  the 
Christianity  of  the  twentieth  century. 

At  the  Mission  College  at  Lahore,  India,  there  is  an  Indian  Christian 
Association,  much  like  a  Christian  Lhideavor  Society.  Photographs  of 
recent  converts  appear  in  connection  with  this  article. 

19.    Christian  Endeavor  at  Street  Preaching. 

By  THE  Rev.  Wayland  Hoyt,  D.D.,  Minneapolis. 

Introdl'CTORV  Notk  bv  thk  Author.  —  Dr.  Hoyt  has  drilled  his  Christian 
p]ndeavor  helpers  to  a  unique  form  of  service  in  personal  ministration  to  such 
wayfarers  as  are  attracted  to  his  outdoor  religious  meetings,  which  are  held 
statedly  in  the  summer  months.  In  writing  about  it,  the  Doctor  had  no  thought  of 
presenting  a  formal  article;  yet  I  desire  to  give  his  letter  prominence  by  setting  it 
forth  as  a  separate  paper. 

In  reply  to  the  question  how  to  reach  those  who  neglect  the  Church, 
it  is  one  of  the  best  ways  I  know  for  the  churches  to  go  out  toward 
such,  in  the  way  of  street  preaching. 

Every  Sunday  afternoon  in  the  summer,  I  hold  a  street  preaching 
service  from  five  to  quarter  of  six  :  — 

{a)  About  fifty  members  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  take  a 
small  wagon,  cornet,  and  chairs  for  ladies  to  sit  on,  to  some  thronged 
corner. 

{h)  .All  begin  singing. 

(<r)  Singing-books  are  distributed  among  the  crowd  as  they  gather. 

{d)  I  preach  a  short  sermon  —  say  fifteen  minutes,  having  before  read 
the  Scriptures,  and  prayed. 


576  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

{e)  Then  some  of  the  young  men  and  women  give  personal  testimony. 

(/)  Singing  interspersed. 

ig)  Service  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  • 

(//)  Hearty  invitations  to  the  Church. 

1  find  this  most  vahiable. 

Also  our  Christian  Endeavor  Society  supports  a  Visitor,  who  gives 
her  whole  time  to  work  among  the  poor.     This  Visitor 
(a)   Investigates  worthy  cases, 
(<^)  Reports  the  cases  to  the  society, 
{c)  Gets  clothing  for  them, 
id)  Supplies  the  destitute  with  food, 
(<^)  Gives  them  Thanksgiving  and  Christmas  dinners, 
(/)  Gets  the  children  into  the  Sunday-school, 
{g)  And  variously  aids. 
So  we  are  sure  our  benefactions  go  to  right  cases. 

These,  just  now,  are  our  two  main  methods.^ 


20.    The  Discovery  of  the  Layman. 

He  was  discovered  by  the  Mosaic  Economy,  and  brought  more  prom- 
inently forward  by  the  New  Dispensation;  then,  during  some  ages  the 
layman  was  lost  sight  of.  He  was  rediscovered  by  the  sectaries  of  a 
reformed  age.  The  tendency  to  ecclesiasticism  was,  however,  so 
great  that  it  has  been  only  within  relatively  recent  times  that  the 
business  talent  of  the  layman  has  been  largely  available  for  advancing 
the  interests  of  the  Church.  The  value  of  the  layman  is  in  his  busi- 
ness training. 

It  has  been  proved  on  a  large  scale,  on  different  continents,  during 
a  sufficient  range  of  years,  that  the  vast  and  varied  resources  of  the 
clergy,  exhibited  in  a  leadership  of  many  centuries,  are  supplemented, 
greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  Church,  by  the  active  co-operation  of 
eminently  qualified  laymen;  whose  practical  success  in  handling  secular 
affairs  has  given  them  a  special  aptitude  in  looking  at  social  problems 

1  A  remarkable  testimony  to  the  value  of  street  preaching  is  found  in  the  story  of  the 
late  Rev.  George  Constantine.  D.D.,  the  eloquent  Greek  preacher,  who  was  converted 
through  the  instrumentality  of  a  street  service  in  New  York. 


C/fKlST/.LVIJY  I.V  ITS   SK/J--/'A'0/'AC.lT/.\'G    POWER.        "il 

and  church  work  from  a  layman's  slanilpoint,  and  in  rendering  invaln- 
able  service  in  modifying  the  activities  of  the  Church  and  adapting 
them  better  to  the  work  to  be  done.  The  average  clergyman,  as  a  rule, 
is  so  much  above  the  masses  in  point  of  scholarship  as  to  be  somewhat 
out  of  touch,  although  not  intentionally  so.  The  average  layman  is 
more  in  sympathy  with  the  crowd,  and  his  religious  activity  offers  to 
the  Church  a  distinct  gain  in  its  adaptation  to  the  common  people, 
particularly  to  those  least  favored  in  schooling. 

The  layman  of  the  modern  era  is  a  very  different  personage  from 
the  ancient  or  the  medieval  man ;  he  has  been  made  so  by  po])ular 
education,  by  the  new  sciences  that  elbow  him,  by  new  political  condi- 
tions, by  the  religious  responsibility  that  the  open  Bible  places  upon 
the  individual  conscience,  by  the  variety  of  employments  that  call  to 
him  in  this  age.  The  multiplication  of  the  so-called  learned  profes- 
sions, the  development  of  manufacturing  interests,  the  discovery  of  the 
demands  and  the  furnishing  of  supplies  for  vast  populations,  the  open- 
ing of  new  areas  of  commercial  enterprise,  the  improved  transportation 
business  which  brings  distant  communities  into  neighborhood,  the 
grasping  of  the  planet  as  if  it  were  a  mere  village  for  the  purposes  of 
business;  —  by  such  discipline  we  have  a  new  laity,  a  well-proportioned 
manhood,  capable  of  helping  on  the  Church.  The  democratic  Church 
government,  that  so  widely  prevails,  has  helped  the  layman,  making  it 
easy  to  gain  the  prominence  for  which  he  is  fitted. 

The  new  conditions  in  which  the  Church  is  i)laced  in  the  new  age 
demand  new  methods:  these  the  layman  has  been  helpful  in  discover- 
ing, and  his  aid  in  their  development  and  application  to  the  case  in 
hand  is  characterized  by  the  ability  which  he  gives  to  his  private  busi- 
ness. The  integrity  of  the  merchant  and  his  breadth  of  view,  the 
shrewdness  of  the  counselor,  the  financial  knowledge  of  the  banker, 
the  far-reaching  outlook  of  the  statesman, —  these  are  at  the  service  of 
the  humanitarian  work  of  the  Church. 

The  helpfulness  of  the  laity  appears  in  the  modern  era  not  only  in 
home  mission  work,  the  freedmen's  service  in  America,  in  city  mis- 
sions, the  Salvation  Army,  young  men's  work,  the  Institutional  Church, 
and  Christian  Endeavor,  but  in  notable  modifications  in  revival 
methods,  and  in  the  organization  of  Christianity  for  the  evangelization 
of  the  foreign  world.' 

1  Laymen  are  utilized  in  agressive  Ciiristian  movements  in  England  even  more  than  in 
the  United  States.  The  Church  of  England  employs  more  than  fifteen  liundred  lay  readers ; 
two  bishops  report  seventy-eight  guilds  of  lay  workers,  among  which,  in  a  very  imperfect 
statement,  it  is  easy  to  discover  nearly  five  thousand  active  members ;  other  organizations 
bring  the  number  to  more  than  seventeen  thousand.  The  lay  service  of  the  Nonconform- 
ist churches  is  much  more  extensive  as  to  the  number  of  workers. 
2  O 


578 


THE    TRfrMPIfS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


In  contrasting  the  ideas  of  the  Western  world  with  the  great  non- 
Christian  religions  of  Asia,  there  is  no  other  system  that  finds  so  large 
a  distinctively  religious  activity  as  Christianity,  for  youth  by  the  mil- 
lion, for  hundreds  of  thousands  of  young  men,  for  a  million  or  so  of 
philanthropic  women,  and  for  multitudes  of  business  men  in  their 
prime. 

21.    Christiaxitv  at  a  White  Heat. 


By  THE  Rev.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler,  D.D. 

Introductory  Note  hy  the  Author.  — It  is  said  Ijy  Dr.  Cuyler  in  transmitting 
this  paper  that  "It  contains  my  condensed  and  matured  views  on  revivals  as  we 
commonly  understand  that  word  ;  these  observations  are  the  result  of  forty-nine 
years  of  active  ministerial  service,  of  which  forty-five  were  in  the  pastorate." 

Revivals  are  not  modern  spiritual  phenomena,  nor  are  they  by  any 
means  our  "American   Invention,"   as   some   persons  have   foolishly 


CHRIST   CHURCH    COLLEGE.    OXFORD. 
This  was  the  college  which  John  Wesley  entered. 

asserted.  They  date  back  to  the  infancy  of  the  Christian  Church; 
their  best  type  dates  from  the  day  of  Pentecost.  A  genuine  revival  is 
a  quickening  of  a  Church  of  Christ,  or  of  many  churches,  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  One  of  its  usual  fruits  is  an  unwonted  num- 
ber of  conversions,  l^ut  any  church  that  is  aroused  to  a  fresh  liber- 
ality  in  charitable  gifts  or  fresh  activity  in  philantiiropic  labor  is  a 


CUKISTIAXrrV  IX  its   SELF-PKO/'ACAJ'/XC   power.        579 

revived  church.  Luther's  Reformation  work  was  a  stupendous  revival; 
so  was  the  birtli  and  growth  of  Methoilism  under  tlie  hrotliers  Wesley; 
in  our  times  tlie  noble  movements  started  by  Charles  I.oring  Brace  in 
New  York  and  by  (.ieneral  Booth  among  the  slums  of  London  belong 
to  the  same  category. 

In  America  we  have  been  accustomed  to  apply  the  word  to  an  awak- 
ening of  Ciod's  people,  attended  with  the  reformation  of  backsliders 
and  the  conversion  of  impenitent  sinners.  A  vast  number  of  treatises 
and  discourses  have  been  issued  on  the  theory  of  revivals;  but  to  this 
hour  they  remain,  to  a  great  degree,  a  sacred  mystery.  They  are  not 
controlled  by  the  same  uniform  laws  that  prevail  in  the  natural  world. 
According  to  the  natural  law  of  sequences,  water  at  a  certain  high 
temperature  always  boils,  and  at  a  certain  low  temperature  it  always 
freezes.  But  the  prime  factor  in  spiritual  awakening  is  the  sovereign 
Divine  Spirit  which  is  like  the  "wind  that  bloweth  where  it  listeth." 
No  mortal  man,  however  zealous  or  eloquent,  can  command  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  assuredly  predict  His  coming.  No  church 
can  set  on  foot  any  special  measures  with  a  positive  certainty  that  they 
will  be  followed  by  the  conversion  of  souls.  God  is  a  sovereign  and 
will  not  allow  us  puny  mortals  to  hold  the  helm.  Some  well-intended 
efforts  to  secure  a  revival  have  ended  in  utter  failure,  and  good  men 
have  sometimes  had  recourse  to  desperate  expedients.  No  little 
revival  machinery  has  begun  with  clatter  and  has  ended  in  smoke. 
Man  was  in  it,  but  the  "living  spirit  was  not  in  the  wheels."  It  is  an 
imdeniable  fact  that  the  most  powerful  and  beneficent  revivals  have 
often  burst  suddenly  upon  a  church.  No  human  causes  were  discern- 
ible. It  has  been  frequently  affirmed  that  the  wonderful  awakening 
in  the  year  1858  —  which  spread  over  our  own  land  and  into  foreign 
lands  —  was  largely  owing  to  the  wide-s])read  commercial  disasters  of 
that  year.  But  still  worse  disasters  in  1837,  and  the  severe  monetary 
revulsions  of  1874,  were  not  attended  with  any  such  results.  In  my 
own  ministerial  experience  of  forty-five  years,  every  revival  in  the 
churches  that  I  have  served  came  unexpectedly.  The  most  glorious 
one  that  ever  visited  my  church  in  Brooklyn  had  no  harbinger  of  its 
approach;  it  began  suddenly  during  the  "week  of  prayer."  Commonly 
revivals  have  small  beginnings.  Often  the  seed  of  fire  is  in  a  single 
godly  heart  that  is  filled  with  the  love  of  Jesus.  The  pentecostal 
work  began  with  a  small  prayer  meeting  in  an  obscure  upper  room  on 
Mount  Zion.  The  fire  kindled  by  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
that  sacred  chamber  burst  forth  over  the  whole  Orient,  and  it  is  burning 
yet  throughout  Christendom.  In  our  times  we  have  seen  equally 
humble  beginnings  of  revivals  which  have  spread   through  a  whole 


580 


THE    TKIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


church,  and  sometimes  through  a  whole  town.  The  first  work  of  grace 
that  ever  gladdened  my  own  ministry  commenced  in  my  little  church 
at  Burlington,  New  Jersey,  from  the  faithful  talk  of  a  young  girl  with 
an  impenitent  friend.  That  incident  so  stirred  one  influential  family 
that  1  immediately  called  a  special  prayer-meeting  at  their  house,  and 
to  this  day  I  think  of  that  meeting  as  the  one  most  powerfully  shaken 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  that  I  have  ever  witnessed.  The  atmosphere  seemed 
to  be  charged  by  a  divine  electricity. 


.^ „^^^^h,    C.'.FORD. 

To  a  friend,  George  Whitefield  once  pointed  out  a  window  of  this  college,  saying,  —  "  In  that  room  I 
was  prostrate  upon  the  floor  for  many  days,  praying  for  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

1  have  often  recalled  a  series  of  small  meetings  and  Bible  readings 
by  Mr.  Moody  (who  had  not  yet  become  famous)  in  our  new  Mission 
Chapel,  twenty-three  years  ago.  A  handful  of  people  attended  during 
the  first  week.  "This  seems  to  be  slow  work,"  I  said  to  him.  "Very 
true,"  replied  that  sagacious  soul  winner,  "it  is  slow;  but  if  you  want 
to  kindle  a  fire,  you  collect  a  handful  of  whittlings,  light  them  with  a 
match,  and  keep  blowing  until  they  blaze,  then  heap  on  the  wood. 
So  I  am  working  here  with  a  handful  of  Christians,  endeavoring  to  get 
them  to  consecrate  themselves  heartily  to  Christ,  and  if  they  get  well 
warmed  with  divine  love  a  revival  will  come  and  sinners  will  be  reached 
and  brought  in."  He  was  right,  and  his  wise  efforts  were  followed  by 
an  effective  work  of  grace  that  spread  through  my  whole  congregation. 
In  those  meetings  Mr.  Moody  gave  the  first  "Bible  readings,"  which 
have  since  become  so  popular  on  both  sides  of  the  x^tlantic.     I  honor 


CIIKISTIAXITY  IN  ITS  SELI'-PKOPAGAriNG  POWER.       581 

such  laborers  for  the  Master  as  Mr.  Moody,  Mr.  Mills,  and  other  wise 
and  devoted  evangelists;  but  it  is  a  grievous  delusion  that,  if  a  spirit- 
ual awakening  is  desired,  a  faithful  pastor  and  church  officers  must 
needs  send  for  any  evangelist  or  any  noted  preacher.  Let  them  first 
send  straii:;ht  up  to  God  with  earnest  prayer,  and  lay  hold  of  souls  with 
earnest  spiritual  effort.  Every  pastor  should  covet  the  joy  of  leading 
souls  to  the  Saviour.  The  seeding  and  the  harvest  sickle  should  go 
together,  and  no  church  should  dishonor  a  faithful  pastor. 

There  is  great  variety  in  the  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  hearts 
of  awakened  sinners.  Sixty  years  ago  the  prodigious  and  pungent 
preaching  of  Charles  G.  Finney  tore  men  up  by  the  roots,  and  pro- 
duced the  most  heartrending  convictions  of  sin.  The  scenes  in  the 
jail  of  Philippi  were  re-enacted, —  sometimes  in  the  cases  of  eminent 
lawyers  and  men  of  keen  intellect.  The  type  of  conversions  was 
remarkably  strong  and  clear-cut  also.  In  our  day  the  style  of  preach- 
ing is  very  different,  and  the  influence  upon  human  hearts  is  corre- 
spondingly different.  Some  of  the  best  features  of  the  preaching  of 
President  Edwards  and  Mr.  Finney  ought  never  to  becom.e  obsolete ; 
yet  the  Divine  Spirit  in  our  day  often  blesses  a  style  of  preaching  that 
would  seem  very  tame  to  those  grand  old  giants  of  a  former  generation. 
Here,  as  in  some  other  phases  of  revivals,  we  enter  the  domain  of 
mystery;  for  when  we  attempt  to  construct  our  charts  for  the  movings 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  we  very  often  get  beyond  soundings. 

Some  things  however  are  very  certain.  One  is  that  a  church  may 
keep  in  such  a  state  of  warm,  healthy,  and  benevolent  activity  that  it 
shall  not  need  any  awakening.  There  will  be  no  slumbers  to  wake  out 
of.  Richard  Baxter's  church  at  Kidderminster  never  had  any  alterna- 
tions of  declension  and  revival,  neither  had  the  Metropolitan  Taber- 
nacle church  of  London,  under  the  glorious  leadership  of  Charles  H. 
Spurgeon.  The  preaching  was  at  a  good  anthracite  glow  all  the  time, 
and  there  was  no  temptation  to  burn  tar  barrels.  The  manifestation 
of  the  Holy  Spirit's  presence  in  a  church,  or  community  also,  is  not 
to  be  measured  only  by  the  number  of  conversions.  Activity  in  phil- 
anthropic labors  and  the  sacred  duties  of  good  citizenship,  growth  of 
household  religion,  increase  of  godly  consistent  living,  are  equally  clear 
evidences  that  the  divine  life  is  flowing  there  in  strong,  warm  currents. 
Training  people  for  Christ  after  they  get  into  the  fold  is  almost  as 
important  as  getting  them  in  there.  A  conversion  to  Christ  is  not  our 
end ;  it  is  only  an  enlistment  for  service. 

Another  very  certain  thing  in  regard  to  revivals  is  that  reliance  uport 
men  or  measures  is  fatal.  Co-operation  xcith  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the 
only  secret  of  assured  success.     We  should  watch  for  the  Spirit,  wait 


582  THE    TKIUMPIIS    OF   TJJE    CROSS. 

on  the  Spirit,  work  with  the  Spirit.  God  does  not  falsify  His  prom- 
ises; fervent  prayer  and  honest  labor  are  never  in  vain,  even  though 
spiritual  harvests  come  not  at  our  bidding.  As  to  methods,  there  can 
be  no  improvement  on  those  of  apostolic  times.  Personal  responsi- 
bility felt,  and  personal  effort  for  souls,  is  the  lesson  taught  us  by 
Philip,  Peter,  Paul,  and  nil  their  colleagues.  We  must  never  mistake 
phosi)horus  for  the  celestial  flame.  When  the  baptism  of  fire  descends 
from  heaven,  then  every  soul  that  is  kindled  should  kindle  others.  The 
divine  heat  thus  spreads  until  a  whole  church  often  burns  with  a  strong 
anthracite  glow.  For  any  or  every  church  that  is  in  a  cold,  barren, 
declining  state,  there  is  no  salvation  but  in  a  genuine  quickening  by 
the  "Power  from  on  High"  —  and  that  means  a  revival. 


SUPPLEMKNTARY   NoTES    BY   THE   AUTHOR. 

The  history  of  American  revivals,  as  read  in  the  twentieth  century,  will  show 
that  Mr.  Moody  was  the  inventor  of  an  evangelistic  mechanism  new  to  the  world;  a 
system  brought  to  its  highest  degree  of  perfection  in  revival  work  by  Mr.  Mills.  Its 
details  are  too  well  known  to  require  explication,  even  if  this  were  the  place  to 
expound  them. 

The  present  point  is  the  indebtedness  of  the  Church  to  lay  methods,  and  to  lay 
workers  in  this  line.  It  is  proper  also  to  allude  to  the  undoubted  fact,  that  the  theory 
of  revival  work  is  now  so  much  better  understood  than  formerly,  that  it  has  come 
to  be  depended  upon  as  a  factor,  and  used  in  the  swift  propagation  of  Christianity 
where  the  conditions  favor.  The  method  is  founded  throughout  upon  sound  busi- 
ness principles;  and  is  to  be  no  more  discounted  as  unholy  or  impertinent  than  the 
secular  organization  of  ordinary  church  work  or  the  mechanism  of  missions.' 

1  The  Church  of  En.<,'land  has  a  method  well  adapted  to  her  conservative  constituency; 
observing  last  year  four  hundred  and  thirty-five  days  of"  Retreats  "  and  "  Quiet  Days,"  for 
the  laity,  and  sundry  days  for  the  clergy.  The  Year  Book  contains  a  list  of  missioners.com- 
I,nsing  three  hundred  and  forty  names  of  persons  who  are  ready  to  respond  to  invitations 
to  hold  special  services,  for  promoting  the  spirituality  of  clergy  and  laity,  and  the  conver- 
sion of  the  impenitent.  This  method  has  been  happily  introduced  to  America.  Concern- 
ing the  work  in  both  countries,  the  Author  is  under  obligation  for  letters  of  information 
from  the  Rt.  Rev.  F.  D.  Huntington.  S.T.D..  Bishop  of  Central  New  York;  and  from  the 
Rev.  G.  E.  Mason,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Whitwell,  and  Prebendary  of  Southwell.  Canon  Mason 
has  conducted  many  of  these  revival  missions. 


^?m.. 


aiK/STIAXITV  LV  ITS  SELF-PROPAGATIXG   POWER.       585 

Electricity  is  now  no  less  a  divinely  ordained  force  than  it  was  before  the  days  of 
Franklin  and  Edison.  Nature  was  as  ready  for  telegraphs  and  electrical  railways  four 
thousand  years  ago  as  now.  It  accords  with  God's  plan  that  men  became  godlike 
by  learning  to  help  themselves.  The  best  method  for  conducting  or  applying  the 
spiritual  forces  which  underlie  revivals  is  open  to  study.  Christendom  has  to  learn 
how  to  make  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  available.  The  businesslike  methods 
adopted  by  laymen  and  progressive  clerical  evangelists  have  certainly  made  a  new 
era  in  the  history  of  revivals.  Nor  is  there  any  diminution  of  spirituality  through  the 
mechanical  devices  brought  into  use.  The  Almighty  docs  not  withdraw  magnetism 
and  electricity  from  the  world  as  too  sacred  to  be  sullied  by  man's  imperfect  appli- 
ances for  using  them;  nor  will  he  withdraw  the  Holy  Spirit  on  account  of  the 
awkwardness  of  men  who  seek  to  introduce  into  revival  movements  the  methods 
which  have  proved  successful  in  other  affairs  of  moment.  And  it  is  undoubtedly 
true  that,  in  respect  to  the  essential  spiritual  truth  used  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
renewing  the  human  will,  improved  statements  may  be  made  as  the  ages  go  by; 
and  it  seems  likely  that  the  success  of  revival  work  in  the  nineteenth  century  is 
in  some  measure  due,  not  to  the  omission  of  vital  truth,  but  to  a  change  of  emphasis 
in  the  statement,  and  to  the  adoption  of  modern  in  the  place  of  antiquated 
phraseology. 

The  Fire  Island  light  off  New  York  is  of  an  improved  pattern,  a  quarter  of  a  mil- 
lion times  stronger  than  an  ordinary  electric  arc  light.  The  light  of  the  Church  will 
shine  farther  with  improved  methods. 

There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  Divine  Kingdom  has  been  carried  on  by  in- 
struments imperfectly  adapted  to  the  work,  but  the  best  obtainable  at  the  time.  And 
the  Holy  Spirit  now,  in  the  majestic  revival  waves  that  sweep  the  world,  works 
through  imperfectly  stated  Gospel  truth,  and  machinery  that  sometimes  creaks  or  is 
sadly  out  of  joint. 

It  was  said  by  Dr.  Storrs,  in  some  educational  address,  a  number  of  years  ago,  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  factor  to  be  counted  upon  in  the  progress  of  the  world's  history. 
Age  after  age,  God  is  actively  administering  His  affairs  on  this  planet.  Were  it  not 
so,  the  Church  would  be  but  a  form  and  a  fraud.  Unless  Christianity  is  Imt  another 
name  for  the  instrument  of  God,  the  system  is  but  secular.  Our  ecclesiastical  history 
is  l)ut  an  empty  robe,  or  a  deserted  temple,  unless  God  is  in  it.  Senseless  are  the 
wheels,  rhythmless  is  the  rumbling,  of  the  triumphant  chariots  of  the  Church,  —  if 
there  is  no  living  Spirit  within  the  wheels. 

Vet,  being  so,  there  are  the  wheels;  and  the  wheelwright  business  is  a  good  one 
to  be  in,  for  all  who  love  the  Lord  and  humanity.  He  utterly  misapprehends  the 
Church,  and  what  it  is  for,  who  thinks  of  it  otherwise  than  as  an  institution  divinely 
ordained  to  help  men  as  well  as  to  worship  God.  The  law  is  one;  the  second  part 
as  essential  as  the  first,  —  to  love  one's  neighbor,  God's  chihl,  as  much  a  fundamental 
tenet  as  to  love  the  All-Father. 

If  this  be  so,  then  in  the  revival  of  true  religion,  and  in  the  conversion  of  men  from 
the  error  of  their  ways,  there  is  much  besides  the  anxious  seat  and  baptism.  Chris- 
tianity is  at  a  white  heat  in  this  age;  the  glow  of  the  holy  fire  warms  and  illuminates 
the  dark  and  dreary  abodes  of  the  most  hopeless  and  degraded  of  mankind,  —  by  this 
it  may  be  known  to  be  the  true  fire  of  God. 

There  are,  however,  —  quite  outside  of  the  use  of  ordinary  human  instrumentalities 
of  specific  purpose,  —  most  extraordinary  providential  movements  by  which,  some- 
times, scores   of  thousands   of  people   make    up  their  minds  to  become  Christians. 


586  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   7T/E    CROSS. 

There  are  not  a  few  instances  of  tliis  sort  in  the  history  of  modern  missions;    notalily 
in  the  conversicni  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and,  in  recent  years,  in 

The  Lone  Stak  Mission. 

For  twenty-six  years  there  was  only  one  station,  the  Lone  Star,  among  theTelugus; 
now  there  are  twenty  stations,  a  hundred  missionaries,  and  fifty-tive  thousand  native 
Christians.  Forty  years  ago,  on  Prayer-Meeting  Hill,  overlooking  the  heathen  tem- 
ples of  Ongole,  two  missionaries  and  three  natives  prayed  for  the  great  blessing  which 
has  come  to  that  community  within  fifteen  recent  years.  Dr.  Clough,  who  has  been 
in  this  work  for  a  third  of  a  century,  went  up  and  down  the  streets  repeating  John 
3  :  i6, — "God  so  loved  the  world,"  —  in  the  native  tongue,  before  he  had  learned  any- 
thing else  in  the  language.  The  Doctor  had,  however,  learned  surveying  in  his  youth, 
and  when  the  great  famine  of  1877  and  1878  came  upon  the  land  of  the  Telugus,  he 
found  that  the  British  government  would  give  food  in  return  for  labor  on  the  public 
works;  at  this  crisis  the  American  missionary,  therefore,  took  a  contract  to  build 
three  miles  of  a  great  canal,  —  and  thereby  saved  thousands  of  lives.  The  people 
now  distrusted  their  gods,  who  had  given  them  nothing  to  eat  in  the  hour  of  hunger; 
and  they  trusted  the  Christians,  who  had  relieved  their  wants,  —  and  they  took  so 
heartily  to  Christianity  that  six  thousand  of  them  came  at  one  time  asking  baptism. 
Forty  meetings  were  organized  under  the  trees  on  the  bank  of  the  Gundalacuma,  a 
little  north  of  Ongole,  and  here  the  candidates  were  examined.  Between  June 
and  September,  1878,  nine  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-seven  were  baptized. 
Similar  extraordinary  ingatherings  have  occurred  from  time  to  time,  and  the  converts 
have  had  staying  qualities,  needing,  however,  such  educational  facilities  as  may 
develop  their  highest  powers. 

Such  facts  go  to  show  that  the  saving  arm  of  the  Lord  is  not  shortened,  and  that 
there  is  no  patent  process  by  which  the  Church  can  be  absolutely  certain  as  to  the 
exact  means  which  the  Divine  Providence  may  use  for  bringing  multitudes  into  the 
valley  of  decision,  and  advancing  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  on  the  earth. 


CIIKISTIAXITY  JX  ITS  SELI-PKOPAGATJXG    POWER.        587 


PART   SECOND  :    GOlNCi    INTO    ALL   'IHL    WORLD. 

1.      l''0REIGN     EVANGKI.ISTIC    SOCIETIES. 

'Ihe  uniciue  gathering  of  representatives  of  the  principal  religions  of 
the  world,  under  Dr.  Barrows'  matchless  management,  at  the  Chicago 
E.xposition,  was  but  a 
type  of  what  is  seen  in 
detail  all  over  the  globe, 
in  the  comparisons  in- 
stituted between  Chris- 
tianity and  all  other 
faiths.  The  present  pa- 
per relates  solely  to  the 
attempt  of  Christianity 
to  propagate  itself  in  for- 
eign realms;  a  scheme 
in  which  it  is  imitated 
by  no  other  religion, 
save  the  Moslem  in 
Africa.  Even  the  Bud- 
dhists are  doing  noth- 
ing in  this  line;  albeit 
their  hold  upon  the  race 
was  gained  by  preach- 
ing throughout  Eastern 
Asia  at  a  time  when 
the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans, the  Brahmans, 
and  even  the  Jews,  made 
little  attempt  at  prose- 
lyting.^ 

The  capacity  of  Christianity  to  set  about  this  work  by  concerted 
action  is  a  mark  of  vitality  that  points  to  progress,  and  the  lack  of  it 
indicates  the  decadence  of  those  great  systems  which  have  commanded 
the  votive  servMce  of  hundreds  of  millions  of  men  for  thousands  of 
years.  It  may  indeed  be  affirmed  that  the  ability  to  enlist  large  num- 
bers in  a  comprehensive,  well-organized  business  enterprise  to  advance 


REV.   JOHU    EDDY   CHANDLER. 
Late  Missionary  in  Madura. 


1  Buddhism  was  the  state  religion  in  North  India  B.C.  300. 
from  A.i).  65. 


It  entered  China  not  far 


588 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


the  ideas  which  underlie  a  given  society  is  an  essential  condition  of 
social  advancement.  Christianity  from  the  outset  has  deliberately 
planned  to  take  possession  of  the  world.^  "(io  ye  into  all  the  world; 
lo,  I  am  w'ith  you." 

The  Church,  therefore,  has  been  always  attempting,  century  by  cen- 
tury, to  evangelize  the  world,  after  such  fashion  as  the  intellectual  and 
spiritual  enlightenment,  and  the  local  environment  of  the  Church  in 
any  given  century  might  allow.  To  speak  otherwise,  betokens  lack  of 
information  in  regard  to  the  historical  condition  of  the  Church  and  of 
the  world,  and  the  hindrances  in  former  ages.  The  present  activities 
could  not  have  been  carried  on  in  Japan  and  China  fifty  years  ago. 


■.PEL  AT  GAUHATI,   ASSAM. 


Perkii.-e. 


when  those  nations  were  closed  to  foreigners;  nor  in  certain  African 
fields  prior  to  their  discovery;  nor  in  India,  nor  in  Moslem  realms, 
when  they  were  inaccessible:  neither  could  the  American  Indians  have 
been  reached  earlier  than  they  were.  The  European  problems  that 
called  for  Christian  solving  were  urgent  in  the  earlier  ages.  Looking 
at  it  as  a  home  mission  field,  Christianity  was  well  occupied  in  Europe 
prior  to  this  century.  If  the  present  age  may  be  called  pre-eminently 
a  missionary  era,  it  is  because  providential  events  favor  it. 

And  looking  at  it  in  a  large  way,  it  is  to  be  said  that  the  degree  of 
success  is  as  great  as  can  be  looked  for  in  the  length  of  time  and  with 
the  force  put  into  the  field.      Nor,  during  the  time  in  which  this  evan- 

1  At  the  Chicago  council  of  all  the  world  in  religious  conference,  Christianity  was  the 
only  one  of  the  religions  represented  that  made,  then  and  there,  any  open  claim  of  being 
adapted  to  universal  sway. 


uj  s 

o  ^ 

<  rj 

2  c 

O  '" 

w  Si 


C7/A'/S7V.L\7'J'V  /X  ITS   SELl'-PKOPAGATIXG   POWER.       5Vl 

gelistic  mechanism  is  being  set  up,  is  it  timely  to  speak  of  the  natural 
increase  of  the  population  of  non-Christian  countries  as  an  offset.  l>y 
jtarity  of  reasoning,  it  might  as  well  be  said  that  the  heathen  of  the 
Roman  I'lmpire  were  multiplying  during  the  thirty  years  in  which  Jesus 
was  a  carpenter  at  Nazareth,  or  the  Canaanites  multiplying  during  the 
four  hundred  years  in  which  the  Israelites  were  making  bricks  in  I^^gypt. 
At  the  death  of  Christ,  the  ratio  between  His  religion  and  that  of  Rome 
stood  better  than  at  His  birth,  inasnuich  as  the  beginning  of  the  end 
had  come;  and  within  the  present  century  the  ratio  between  Chris- 
tianity and  paganism  has  changed  in  favor  of  Christianity. 

Although  there  is  little  authentic  information  in  regard  to  the  popu- 
lation of  the  globe  two  thousantl  years  ago,  and  for  the  greater  part  of 
the  time  since,  yet  such  knowledge  as  we  have,  in  regard  to  the  pro- 
portion of  Christians  to  the  world's  census,  leads  us  to  think  that  the 
ratio  of  growth  is  such  as  to  indicate  the  complete  ascendency  of 
Christianity  and  the  final  triumph  of  the  Cross.  It  is  a  mere  question 
of  time. 

What  is  meant  by  ratio,  as  applied  to  Christian  missions,  is  illus- 
trated by  this  statement :  the  number  of  missionary  societies  in 
Christendom  increased  280  fold,  1 792-1892,  and  the  contribution 
35,153  fold.  Nor  does  the  fact  that  the  first  modern  missionary 
society  was  formed  in  1792  render  this  statement  fallacious  as  an 
answer  to  an  afifirmation  concerning  the  natural  increase  of  the  popu- 
lations of  pagan  countries  within  the  same  century,  since  it  cannot 
be  claimed  that  the  pagans  have  increased  in  so  great  a  ratio  as  the 
Christian  appliances  for  propagating  the  (iospel.  And  the  same  reason- 
ing applies  to  the  ratio  of  the  increased  Christian  converts.  For 
example,  some  fifty  years  ago  there  were  only  six  native  (Christians  in 
China;  they  have  increased  more  rapidly  than  non-Christians  within 
half  a  century.  When  it  is  said  that  there  are  but  16,820  mission 
stations  and  out  stations,  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  a  few  years  ago 
there  were  none;  that  Christianity  could  not  get  into  Japan,  Turkey, 
nor  China,  and  that  India  was  not  long  since  totally  Moslem  or 
Hindu. 

The  European  Continent  has  more  than  fifty  Protestant  missionary 
societies,  maintaining  nearly  twelve  hundred  missionaries  at  some 
five  hundred  and  fifty  stations,  at  a  cost  of  a  million  and  a  half  dollars 
a  year. 

There  are  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  foreign  mission 
societies  in  (Ireat  Britain,  Canada,  and  Australia.  The  income  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  alone  is  Si, 400, 000  a  year.  Cardinal 
Manning  once  said  that  the  English  people  had  their  choice,  whether 


592 


rilE   TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


to  be  the  beasts  of  burden  or  the  evangelists  of   the  world. ^     They 
chose  to  become  the  evangelists. 

There  were  fifty-five  foreign  missionary  societies  in  the  United 
States  in  1890.  Their  contributions  are  not  far  from  $6,000,000  a 
year.  The  oldest  American  society  (the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.)  has  expended 
nearly  twenty-seven  millions  so  far,  and  sent  out  more  than  two  thou- 
sand missionaries. 


MISSlONAi 


iE    NEAR    LUCKNOW. 


Woman'' s    Work. 

There  are  more  than  six  thousand  Christian  women  engaged  in  foreign 
mission  service,  and  seventy-two  women's  missionary  societies  are 
raising  funds  and  sending  helpers  to  the  field.  For  example,  the 
women  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  have  raised, 
through  their  society,  nearly  three  millions  of  dollars,  and  they  main- 
tain five  hundred  Bible  women  and  teachers.  The  Women's  Board  "is 
so  well  organized  as  to  have  seventeen  hundred  auxiliaries;  which  main- 
tain two  hundred  and  seven  missionaries,  two  hundred  and  thirty-one 
assistants,  and  three  hundred  and  seventy-six  schools  with  ten  thousand. 

1  Quoted  by  R.  N.  Cust,  LL.D.,  Africa  Rediviva,  p.  95. 

2  Co-operating  with  tlie  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 


CUKISTIAXITY   l.V  /TS   SELF-PKOPAGATIXG   POWER. 


593 


pupils,  at  a  cost  of  more  than  $200,000  a  year.  The  wonion  wlio  aid 
the  Church  of  lOnglaml  missions  educate  five  tiiousand  pupils,  and 
riise  $150,000  a  year  for  other  work.  Christian  womanhood  has  set 
to  itself  the  task  of  elevating  womanhood  throughout  the  world.  The 
thoroughness  of  organization  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  there  are,  in 
the  various  denominations,  nt)t  fewer  than  thirty  thousand  women's 
auxiliary  societies  in  the  I'nited  States.^ 


A   DEACONESS   PREACHING 

To  men  at  a  Mela.  Allahabad.    A  Bible  reader  stands  behind  her. 
Photographed  by  Miss  L.  W.  Sullivan. 


1  It  floes  not  accord  with  the  purpose  of  this  hook  to  present  details  of  tlie  mission 
work  of  the  great  evangelizing  societies,  which  may  be  readily  found  in  Bliss'  Encyclopedia 
of  Missions  (Funk  &  Wagnalls,  New  York),  containing  a  directory  of  five  hundred  and 
sixty-one  societies,  and  ample  notices;  the  article  upon  "Woman's  Mission  Work"  is 
particularly  full  and  valuable. 

At  every  point,  I  am  almost  persuaded  to  turn  aside  from  my  straightforward  work,  to 
relate  thrilling  anecdotes  of  the  Acts  of  the  modern  apostles  of  Christianity,  as  they  appear 
ill  the  voluminous  literature  of  the  missionary  societies. 

Twenty  years  ago  a  Princeton  student  said,  "  I  am  going  to  find  a  field  where  the  Gospel 
has  never  been  heard."  In  eighteen  years,  by  an  expenditure  of  the  Foreign  Mission 
Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada  of  only  $14,000,  he  has  built  up  in  For- 
mosa fifty  congregations,  and  furnished  them  with  native  pastors ;  baptized  2800  converts, 
and  established  a  training  school  for  pastors,  a  girls'  school,  and  two  large  hospitals. 
2  I- 


594  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

Twelve  Thousand 

Christian  men  and  women  are  now  engaged  in  the  foreign  missions  of 
the  Church  Universal,  and  there  are  ten  new  ones  going  forth  every 
week,  year  after  year.  Among  these  there  are  more  than  four  thousand 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  well-balanced  men  of  great  native  capacity, 
well  endowed  by  grace  and  culture,  who  have  been  selected  with  great 
painstaking,  and  sent  forth  in  order  that  they  may  transport  from  one 
country  to  another  the  Spirit  of  the  Christian  Home;  that  they  may, 
through  the  transforming  power  of  God  in  the  use  of  their  instrumen- 
tality, secure  that  law-abiding,  fair-minded,  mental  inclination  to  follow 
the  Golden  Rule  which  is  essential  to  Christian  freedom;  that  they 
may  carry  with  them  Christian  education  and  Christian  society:  mis- 
sionary apostles  thoroughly  capable  of  so  organizing  this  work  that  its 
progress  will,  as  a  vital  part  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  continue  age  after 
age.  These  are  the  chosen  twelve  thousand,  w^ho,  like  the  twelve 
apostles,  convey  those  moral  and  religious  ideas  which  are  helpful  to 
conscientious  persons  of  every  nationality.  They  are  welcomed  by  all 
who  are  self-contending,  and  who  desire  spiritual  light.  These  are  the 
missionaries  of  the  Cross,  who  promote  intelligence,  sobriety,  and 
industry  throughout  the  world;  who  develop  the  highest  manhood 
among  the  nations,  and  everywhere  make  life  more  desirable.-^ 

The   Vital  Branches  of  the  Ln'ing   Vine, 

The  number  of  Christian  converts  in  pagan  lands  is  to-day  twice  as 
many  as  there  are  church  members  in  New  England,  and  more  than 
the  entire  Presbyterian  body  in  America.  It  would  require  more  than 
28,000  missionary  carts  to  transport  the  native  preachers  and  helpers, 
two  and  two;  there  being  nearly  as  many  as  there  are  Christian 
preachers  in  the  United  States.  The  Christian  adherents  in  pagan 
lands  would  people  a  city  larger  than  London,  or  a  state  more  populous 
than  Pennsylvania. 

When  our  first  American  Missionary  Society  sought  for  a  charter, 
Mr.  Crown ingshield  of  the  Massachusetts  Legislature  objected  to  the 

1  A  remarkable  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  work  performed  by  Christian  missionaries 
has  just  been  published  (May,  1895)  in  news  reports,  based  upon  the  dispatches  of  the 
United  Slates  Minister  to  China  to  the  Department  of  State. 

There  has  been  no  siimiuary  of  the  present  state  of  the  foreign  mission  work  more 
comprehensive  than  that  of  Dr.  E.  A.  Lawrence  (Modern  Missions  in  the  Eas(,  New  York, 
1895)  :  — The  work  has  been  organized;  the  fields  have  been  opened;  a  plant  has  been 
created;  Western  civilization  has  been  extended ;  paganism  has  been  extensively  under- 
mined ;  and  there  has  been  developed  a  native  Christianity  in  the  realms  of  heathendom. 


r7>v^rW .  jr 


CIIRISTIAXITY  I.y  ITS   SELF-PROPAGATIXG   POWER.       597 

exportation  of  religion;  there  being  none  to  spare,  at  least  in  Salem. 
Vet  the  American  missionaries  of  to-day,  and  their  native  assistants, 
number  more  than  14,01)0,  ministering  to  a  membershi])  of  300,000, 
who  have  been  gathered  by  American  Christians;  and  there  is  a  good 
deal  of  religion  still  left  in  our  country.  Our  Ba[)t.ist  Missionary 
Union  has  gathered  more  members  in  pagan  countries  than  their  New 
England  Church  enrolment.  The  British  missionary  societies  in 
1S92  reported  61,648  members  added  to  their  mission  churches  within 
tlie  year. 

There  has  been  so  great  a  change  in  the  character  of  the  converts, 
and  they  prove  to  have  so  much  to  them  religiously,  that  they  become 
to  their  countrymen  the  evidences  of  Christianity;  proving  it,  as  the 
sun  his  existence,  by  shining,  instead  of  by  a  treatise  on  astronomy. 
That  the  spiritually  dead  are  raised,  that  the  blind  see,  is  better  proof 
than  arguing  out  of  a  book. 

There  is  nothing  more  beautiful  in  the  history  of  missions  than  the 
illustration  of  the  self-propagating  power  of  the  Church,  as  it  appears 
in  the  formation  of  new  churches.  One  is  led  to  think  of  the  tall 
cocoanut  palm,  which  lifts  its  graceful  form  upon  the  shores  of  the 
Indian  Ocean,  or  the  Spice  Islands,  or  the  coral  reefs  in  the  south. 
The  trunk  leans  over  the  sea,  its  waving  plumes  of  green  rivaling  the 
beauty  of  the  tossing  white  surf.  When  the  ripened  fruit  drops  into 
the  waves,  it  is  protected  by  a  water-tight  skin,  and  by  a  husk  that  will 
float  upon  the  bosom  of  the  ocean  until  its  precious  kernel  is  borne  to 
some  distant  beach,  and  planted  by  the  shifting  sands.  Then  a  new 
palm  rises,  like  its  parent,  leaning  over  the  sea;  and,  in  turn,  its  fruit 
floats  away  to  other  shores.  So  the  churches  in  the  South  Seas,  and 
upon  the  tropical  continents,  are  sending  the  children  of  the  Church  to 
bless  more  distant  shores,  and  then  new  churches,  in  their  turn,  bless 
the  coasts  beyond,  until  the  margins  of  every  sea  are  made  beautiful 
and  fruitful. 


59S 


THE    TRIUMrnS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


SIX   NATIVE   PASTORS,  NAGOYA,  JAPAN. 

In  the  front  row.  beginning  at  the  right:  Protestant  Episcopal,  Congregationalist,  Methodist  Epis- 
copal, Methodist  Protestant,  Presbyterian,  Methodist  Episcopal.  In  the  back  row  there  are 
six  native  lay  workers. 


2.    Tin:  ViT.M.iTV  of  the  Branches  of  the  Living  Vine  in 
Mission  Lands. 

'Tis  a  (juestion  of  no  small  import  whether  or  not  Christianity,  in 
going  upon  foreign  adventures,  is  going  to  far-away  lands  to  abide. 
The  answers  to  this  question  come  to  us  as  every-day  news  items. 

Eightscore  young  ]ieople  have  gone  to  savage  realms  from  Christian 
Tahiti:  and  there,  ui)on  the  coral  strands,  those  who  eat  of  the  cocoa- 
nut,  and  drink  of  the  cocoanut,  at  the  table  of  their  Lord,  are  as  truly 
united  to  Him  as  were  the  twelve  apostles. 

Seventy-five  years  ago,  the  London  Missionary  Society  began  to  work 
Madagascar,  as,  in  mines,  men  work  a  claim.  There  were  wild  tribes, 
having  little  in  common.  The  Bible  and  the  mission  schools  wrought 
a  miracle.  Nearly  a  third  of  a  million  people  can  now  read,  and 
nearly  a  (quarter  of  a  million  are  gathered  in  thirteen  hundred  and  sixty 
Christian  congregations.  There  are  sixty  thousand  church  members, 
and  some  five  thousand  native  preachers.  This  is  that  Martyr  Church 
of  Madagascar,  well  known  in  heaven,  whither  two  thousand  were  sent 
in  one  year;   the  church  whose    garments  were    red  with  twenty-five 


L'lIRISTIAXITY  /.V  ITS  SF.LF-PNOP.i G.I  T/XC   POU'ER. 


599 


years  of  persecution  by  the  pagans;  tlie  church  which,  (hiring  that 
reign  of  cruelty,  multii)lied  sevenfold,  while  tlicy  had  nut  a  white  mis- 
sionary on  the  island, —  they  had  the  IJible  and  the  Si)iritof  (iod;  this 
is  the  church  that  has  given  a  millicMi  dollars  for  missions  within  ten 
years;  this  is  the  church  that  has  vitality  enough  to  last  through  the 
Millennium. 

Rider  Haggard  has  told  a  charming  story,  this  time  a  true  one,  more 
entertaining  than  a  novel,  about  T'Chaka,  and  the  military  training 
and  prowess  of  the  Zulus.  Nobody  will  discount  the  black  Spartans 
after  this.  Dr.  Josiah  Tyler  comes  in  at  this  point,  after  twoscore 
years  among  them,  and  he  says  that  as  a  rule  the  Christian  Zulus  are 
quite  as  consistent  in  the  daily  life  as  the  average  church  member  in 
Old  1-lngland  or  New.  Dr. 
Laws,  of  the  Free  Church 
of    Scotland  mission  in 

Livingstonia, 

testifies  that  his  brethren 
are  not  drones;  they  go 
out  on  Sundays,  walking 
from  eight  to  twelve  miles 
in  the  African  sun,  to  hold 
neighborhood  meetings, — 
there  being  twenty-five  or 
thirty  services  every  Sun- 
day, conducted  by  laymen : 
that  is  better  than  Con- 
necticut. Our  American 
Presbyterian  brethren  have 
some  sixteen  hundred  of 
these  lively  Christians  en- 
rolled under  Corisco  and 
Gaboon.  Mr.  Henry  Drum- 
mond  testifies  that  he  never 
knew  the  Lake  Nyassa  Christian  Moolu  do  an  inconsistent  thing:  — 
"He  could  neither  read  nor  write;  he  knew  only  some  dozen  words 
of  English;  until  seven  years  ago  he  had  never  seen  a  white  man;  but 
I  could  trust  him  with  everything  I  had.  He  was  not  'i)ious  ' ;  he  was 
neither  bright  nor  clever;  he  was  a  commonplace  black;  but  he  did 
his  duty  and  never  told  a  lie.  The  first  night  of  our  camp,  after  all 
had  gone  to  rest,  I  remember  being  roused  by  a  low  talking.      I  looked 


THE    REV.  XENOPHON    MOSCHOU,  Ph.D., 

Pastor  of  the  Greek  Evangelical  Church,  Smyrna:  with 
Mrs.  Moschou. 


600 


THE    TKIl'MrilS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


out  of  my  tent;  a  ilood  of  moonlight  lit  up  the  forest,  and  there, 
kneeling  upon  the  ground,  was  a  little  group  of  natives,  and  Moolu  in 
the  center  conducting  evening  prayers.  Every  night  afterwards,  this 
service  was  repeated,  no  matter  how  long  the  march  was,  nor  how  tired 

the  men.  I  make  no 
comment.  But  this  I 
will  say,  Moolu's  life 
gave  him  the  right  to 
do  it." 

When  two  hundred 
millions  of  Africans 
are  tolerably  Chris 
tianized,  they  will  not 
stand  seriously  in  the 
way  of  the  millennium. 
An  Arabic  legend 
relates  that  an  angel, 
who  was  once  refreshed 
by  drinking  at  a  well 
in  the  desert,  in  de- 
parting blessed  the 
well,  and  gave  to  the 
water  such  power  to 
multiply  itself  that 
wherever  a  drop  of  it 
was  spilled  by  travel- 
ers, in  crossing  the 
wastes  of  sand,  a  fresh 
fountain  would  spring 
up ;  for  ages  the  Arabs 
have  filled  their  bot- 
tles at  this  angel  well, 
and  carried  the  mirac- 
ulous water  upon  distant  journeys,  and  they  have  sought  to  water  the 
desert  thereby.  That  is  what  the  native  Christians  do  in  the  Turkish 
empire  to-day.  'J'he  apostle  AVheeler  took  a  district  as  large  as  Ohio 
and  Indiana,  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  and  established  a  native 
spiritual  fountain  wherever  he  could. 

There  is  good  material  to  work  with.  I1ie  Armenian  Zenope  rejected 
the  offer  of  great  emolument,  lest  it  lead  him  away  from  preaching 
Christ   as   the    Saviour  of   his   countrymen.^      The   Armenian    boys, 

1  Dr.  Cyrus  Hamlin  :  I.i^^  pp.  266-270.     Boston,  1894. 


A   blbLE   WOMAN    IN    PtRSlA.  — Dr.  Bradford. 


cifKisrr.ixiTY  r.v  its  s/:ri'-rKor,ic7A'j7.y<j  power. 


601 


Stephen  and  Simon,  letl  the  convent  o{  Moush  tliat  they  miglit  learn 
more  of  the  Bible.  They  had  heard  from  a  merchant  that  they  could 
find  schooling  in  Constantinople.  They  walked  a  dozen  scores  of 
miles,  antl  traversed  the  J>lack  Sea.  Hut  their  patriarch  deceived 
them  as  to  the  Protestant  school,  and  they  returned  to  their  own  land. 
Still  longing  for  higher  spiritual  truth,  one  went,  footing  it  across  the 
country,  a  four  hundred  hours'  journey,  to  study  in  Jerusalem;  and 
the  other  returned  to  Constantinople  to  study  at  the  Bebek  Seminary, 
where  he  was  afterwards  joined  by  his  brother.  Of  such  stuff  are  the 
Armenian  pastors  of  to-day.  They  will  be  there  at  the  coming-in  of 
the  Golden  Age  in  tiie  Turkish  empire.^ 


NAT  IV I 


Sir  William  Muir,  formerly  Lieutenant-Governor  of  the  Northwestern 
Provinces  in  India,  has  testified,-  in  regard  to  the  native  Christians, 
as  he  knew  them,  that,  "They  are  not  sham  and  paper  converts, 
as  some  would  have  us  believe,  but  good  and   honest  Christians,  and 


1  In  writing  upon  this  topic,  it  would  be  possiljle  to  delight  the  reader  for  hours 
with  picturesque  pages  out  of  mission  story.  Krekor  Dombalion,  preacher  at  Manisa, 
Pastor  Tashgian  of  Smyrna,  and  the  Rev.  Hagop  Abouhaylian  of  Oorfa,  are  men  who 
would  attract  much  attention  in  the  Occident.  No  one  can  read  the  details  of  their 
life  work  without  having  great  confidence  in  the  staying  qualities  of  Oriental  Chris- 
tianity. 

-  At  the  Reading  Church  Conference.  1883. 


602 


THE    TKICMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


many  of  them  of  a  high  standard."  ^  And  Sir  Richard  Temple  calls 
attention  to  the  fact  that,  at  the  time  of  the  great  Sepoy  rebellion, 
when  the  natives  might,  if  ever,  have  turned  their  backs  on  Christi- 
anity, "there  was  no  noteworthy  apostacy  whatever." 


LUCKNOW   ZENANA   WORKERS.  -  Photographed  by  Miss  Sidlivan. 

A  deaconess  and  two  Bible  readers  are  setting  out  to  visit  the  Zenanas.  The  deaconess  service  at 
this  point,  is  largely  in  going  from  house  to  house  among  English-speaking  natives,  of  whom 
the  number  is  great  in  this  city. 


Those  who  confess  Christ  in  India  fly  in  the  face  of  caste,  and 
become  outcasts  at  once.  It  is  a  terrible  test.  They  literally  forsake 
father  and  mother,  houses  and  lands,  wife,  sister,  and  brother.'  Unless 
Christ  fuirUls  to  them  His  i)romise,  woe  is  India. 

1  In  going  to  press,  the  author  has  received  a  letter  from  Lieutenant-Governor  Muir 
and  Vice-chancellor  of  Edinburgh  University,  in  which  he  testifies  to  the  great  chang--.' 
since  he  went  to  India  fifty-eight  years  ago  : 

"  One  cannot  help  observing  the  distinctly  ameliorating  influences  of  Christian  work  on 
society  at  large;  and  especially  on  the  classes,  which,  in  the  large  cities,  have  come  im- 
mediately w.thm  the  atmosphere  of  missionary  schools.  The  work  of  lady  missionaries 
m  Zenanas  has  made  an  entire  transformation,  so  far  as  it  has  extended  in  spreading 
knowledge,  and  raismg  the  status  of  women.  No  one  who  knew  India  fifty  or  si.xlv  vears 
ago,  but  must  have  observed  this,"  '  ' 


CI/KISTLIX/TV  IX  ITS   SEI.l-rKOrAGATIXC    POWER. 


r,o3 


Whether  the  Christians    are    of    high  caste  or  jiariahs,    the"  details 
of  the  ChristiiXii   Drill, 

criven  them  by  the  missionaries,  are  of  a  sort  to  inspire  confidence  in 
Uie  stability  of  Christ's  native  Church  in  India.  I  have  before  me  the 
statement  of  a  sample  mission.^  Here  are  twenty-four  churches.and  — 
in  respect  to  avoiding  intemperance  and  the  observance  of  caste  and 
idolatrous  usages,  and  in  the  exercise  of  care  in  church  discipline, 
and  in  the  formation  of  habits  of  secret  prayer  and  of  family  devo- 
tions, in  attendance  upon  church  prayer-meetings,  in  women's  weekly 
prayer-meetings,  in  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  in  the  training  of 
children  in  Christian  schools,— these  missionary  churches  are  not  one 
v.hit  b.'hind  l-.n-land  or  America,  anci  great  pains  have  been  taken. 


THEOLOGICAL   STUDENTS   OF   PASUMALAI, 
With  Professor  and  Mrs.  Jones. 

during  half  a  century,  not  only  in  minute  attention  to  forming  right 
spiritual  habits,  but  in  the  cultivation  of  the  intellectual  gifts  of  new 
converts.     The  result  of  this  is  a 

Ne7ii  India, 
so  far  as  concerns  these  Christian  families.     The  Christian  population 
in  India  is  now  2,284,172.     In  the  new  Christian  home,  both  the  wife 

1  The  Madura,  A.  H.  C.  F.  ^L 


604  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

and  husband  have  attended  school,  and,  socially,  they  are  competent 
to  win,  — when  compared  with  the  non-Christian  home  with  its  child 
marriage,  its  degraded  womanhood,  its  polygamy,  and  its  nameless 
abominations.  The  Moslem  and  the  Hindu  cannot  keep  pace  with 
the  advancement  of  the  Christian.  In  sheer  ability,  the  Christian  man 
of  the  second,  or,  now,  of  the  third  generation,  is  more  than  a  match 
for  his  idolatrous  Hindu  neighbor  in  the  village.  This  is  so  notable 
that  the 

Official  Reports 

of  the  Indian  government  allude  to  it.  The  most  loyal  subjects  of  the 
P^mpress  of  India  are  the  native  Christians,  and  they  are  the  most 
intelligent.  As  to  influence  and  position  and  wealth,  they  are  gaining; 
this  means  very  much  for  the  next  generations.  Once  the  high  castes 
furnished  most  of  the  native  government  ofificers,  but  native  Christians 
equally  well  educated  have  proved  to  be  so  efificient  in  public  service 
that  the  Brahmans  relatively  have  lost  ground.^  The  Christian  natives 
are  found  particularly  well  fitted  to  serve  the  state  in  routine  adminis- 
tration and  in  school  work  for  civilizing  rude  tribes,  like  those  among 
the  Garo  hills. 

All  this  points  to  the  fact  that  Christianity  has  taken  such  firm  hold 
upon  India  that  it  will  stay  there,  and  grow. 

Ko-tliaJi-liyii. 

If  anybody  doubts  whether  the  divine  spirit  dwells  among  the  Karens, 
just  as  much  as  among  our  Kennebeckers,  let  him  read  the  story  of  the 
Karen  apostle,  whose  preaching  was  effective,  like  Major  Whittle's  or 
Dr.  Chapman's.  The  Karen  traditions  read  all  right;  when  added  to 
the  folk-lore  of  half  the  savage  world,  they  go  to  prove  that  they,  too, 
were  of  the  Lost  Tribes.  \ye  can  but  say,—  this  must  stop  somewhere. 
For  now  it  may  stop  with  the  Karens.  They  had,  however,  much  to 
the  point,  a  tradition  that  there  was  a  God,  and  that  He  would  yet 
save  them,— them,  the  most  despised  and  abused  people  in  Burmah. 
"  Hence,"  says  Sau  Juala  Dumoo,  "  in  their  deep  affliction  they  prayed  : 
If  God  will  save  us,  let  Him  saVe  speedily.  Alas,  where  is  (iod?" 
Our  American  Baptist  brethren  went  to  Burmah,  and  told  them  about 
(iod.  God  bless  them  for  it.  Judson  found  Ko-thah-byu,  ignorant, 
passionate,  immoral,  and  he  was  spiritually  transformed,  becoming 
one  of  the  most  efificient  native  workers  in  the  entire  field  of  foreign 
missions.      In  religious  conversation  he  was  as  zealous  as   Richard 

1  V,de  the  statements  made  by  George  Smitli,  LL.D.,  in  his  Conversion  of  India. 


••ftlts- 


iijfi 


>«^ 


c//h'/s77.i.\/jy  i.x  ITS  s/:/.F-rKop.u;.rj7X(j  roir/.K. 


607 


Kiiill.  He  was  in  prayer  like  Fletclier  or  John  Welch.  He  spent 
hours  in  the  night  praying. 

judson,  some  time  before  he  died,  si)oke  of  his  own  reward  as  coming 
upon  this  earth, —  the  salvation  of  six  thousand  Burmese.  We  live  in 
an  amazingly  small  round  of  life,  a  i)inched-up  spiritual  or  carnal 
horizon,  if  we  do  not  know  of  the  expanding  life  of  Ciod's  Church  in 
the  Far  East. 

There  is  nothing  more  patent  in  the  world's  work  than  that  it  takes 
well-balanced  men  to  represent  Christianity  in  the  fields  of  great 
achievement,  whether  in 

I  Vis  CO  lis  in  or   Cliiiia. 

The  business  of  develojiing  "staying  power"  in  native  converts  is  car- 
ried perhaps  farther  in  China  than  it  is  in  Kansas.' 


TRAINING   CLASS   OF   INQUIRERS.  AT   CHEFOO. 
They  are  gathered  from  various  centers  for  special  winter  study  of  the  Scriptures.  —  Dr.  Corbett 


1  Read  this  letter  from  Dr.  Hunter  Corbett  of  Chefoo,  June  5,  1894.  ".At  eight  different 
centers,  during  the  cold  weather,  nearly  two  hundred,  who  have  either  recently  been  bap- 
tized or  have  asked  for  baptism,  have  assembled  and  spent  from  one  to  two  months  in  the 
daily  study  of  God's  Word,  under  the  direction  of  trained  helpers.  Many  whose  hearts 
God  opens  to  receive  the  truth  arc  illiterate;  not  a  few  live  in  heathen  villages  remote 
from  churches  or  Christians.  Such  require  to  be  carefully  instructed,  nourished,  and 
taught  to  pray  hourly  for  strength  to  withstand  the  temptations  and  trials  which  beset 
them,  and  that  they  may  be  able  to  tell  their  friends  the  way  of  salvation.  For  thirty  years 
these  classes  have  been  a  prominent  feature  of  our  work." 


60S 


THE    TRIL'MrifS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


If  a  man  becomes  a 
Christian  in  China,  the 
first  thing  these  wise 
pastors  do  is  to  multiply 
that  man's  force  by  two, 
then  by  four,  making 
him  a  good  deal  of  a 
man  before  they  get 
through  with  him:  if  he 
liad  not  soaiething  to 
him,  he  would  not  have 
become  a  Christian  in 
China.  The  result  of 
this  plan  is  amazing:  — ■ 
Take  the  American 
Presbyterian  mission  at 
^\'ei  Hien,  an  inland 
city  of  a  hundred  thou- 
sand people.  In  18S3,  a 
physician  and  two  cler- 
gymen and  their  wives 
went  there,  and  in  eight 
years  the  work  had  ex- 
tended to  ninety-seven 
out  stations.  Fourteen 
hundred  and  sixty-nine 
communicants  had  been 
gathered,  and  six  hun- 
dred and  sixty  youth 
were  g  a  t  h  e  re  d  into 
schools.  Such  a  well-organized  and  peaceful  body  would  be  called  a 
success  in  Lancashire  or  Nebraska,  and  it  is  not  the  less  a  success  for 
being  in  Shan-tung,  the  ancient  home  of  Lao-tsze  and  Confucius. 

These  converts  are  not  of  the  lowest  class;  they  are  mechanics, 
shopmen,  farmers.  Miss  C.ordon-Cumming  speaks  of  them  when 
compared  witli  her  notion  of  Christians  at  home  as  unsurpassed  in 
self-denial,    zeal,    ;ind    devotedness.^      Dr.    C.rilfith    John    savs    it   was 


CLUNGKING    PkEACrihh;.S.  —McCarthy. 

The  one  on  the  right,  a  local  preacher:  he  comes  from  a  family 
of  rank  and  wealth,  who  disuwned  him  on  his  becoming  a 
Christian,  The  one  on  the  left,  an  exhorter,  has  been  a 
member  of  the  M.  E.  church  for  ten  years. 


1  Miss  Gordon-Cummin j;  tells  the  heroic  tnle  of  a  Chinese  Christian  who  had  been 
long  persecuted  by  his  neighbors,  but  who  endured  it  with  so  much  rejoicing  (Matthew  5  : 
II,  12)  that  they  came  at  last  to  call  him  "Old  Praise-the-Lord."  One  night  when  there 
was  a  fire,  he  took  a  mattock  and  knocked  in  pieces  a  row  of  idols  that  his  neighbors  had 
brought  into  the  street  to  stop  the  fire,  and  then  he  raised  his  hands  to  heaven,  calling 


CJ/KISJ'JA\/jy   IX   IJ'S   SElJ-rROI'AGAllXG    I'OU'Eh'. 


609 


common  testimony  con- 
cerning Wang  King  Foo 
tiuit  tliere  was  no  dif- 
ference between  him 
and  the  book.  In  Foo- 
chow  a  native  preacher, 
whose  wages  were  se\- 
cnty-five  cents  a  week, 
refused  a  consular  offer 
of  fifty  dollars  a  month, 
because  of  his  desire  to 
proclaim  Jesus  Christ 
to  his  countrymen. 

Vu  He  Hwoa,  of 
Chefoo,  was  a  violent- 
tempered  man.  He 
sold  his  wife  and  in- 
fant daughter  for  thirty- 
five  dollars.  When  he 
came  to  himself,  he  was 
overwhelmed  by  a  sense 
of  his  wickedness,  and 
began  upon  a  life  of 
self  -  contending,  and 
sought  to  rid  himself  of 

old  superstitions;  he  did  it  relying  on  the  divine  helpfulness  in  Jesus 
Christ.  He  earned  his  living  as  a  chair-carrier,  or  as  a  herdsman. 
Framing  little,  he  saved  it  toward  telling  others  the  Gospel  story. 
Wherever  he  went,  he  told  of  God's  friendship  and  helpfulness.  He 
had   a  banner  made,   with  the   story   of    his  bad   life    and   its  hajjj^y 


MRS.   TAY.' 


on  God ;  the  wind  changed,  the  flames  rolled  back,  —  and  no  one  ventured  to  pick 
up  and  patch  together  the  idols  he  had  A&\wo\\%\\^<i..  —  Wande)inss  in  China,  Vol.  I. 
p.  248. 

It  would  be  unjust  to  the  reader  not  to  say  more  concernmg  Miss  Gordon-Cummmg's 
books.  In  the  whole  range  of  missionary  literature  there  is  no  more  delightful  writer; 
alwavs  entertaining,  never  at  a  loss  for  pertinent  facts,  with  the  instinct  of  a  reporter  to 
tell  just  what  the  reader  wishes  to  know;  a  traveler  rather  than  a  technical  endorser  of 
the  mission  enterprise,  yet  ever  on  the  alert  to  tell  the  religious  side  of  the  story  of  far- 
away lands.  Her  books  on  China,  the  Hawaiian,  and  the  Fiji  Islands,  are  among  the 
most  valuable  ever  published.  —  Rlackivood.  Edinburgh. 

1  Mrs.  Tav  was  early  a  scholar  in  one  of  the  mission  schools.     When  left  as  a  widow, 
she  entered  the  service  of  the  Women's  Union  Mission,  but  is  now  connected  with  the 
American  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission,  Shanghai,  as  a  worker  among  the  native  women. 
She  is  spoken  of  as  being  of  quite  remarkable  powers  as  a  public  speaker. 
2  Q 


610 


THE    TKIUMPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


mending  blazoned  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  side  simple  direc- 
tions how  to  begin  a  Christian  life;  he  carried  it  for  years. ^ 

The  North  Carolina  liaptist  missionaries,  Dr.  Yates  among  them, 
testify  concerning  Deacon  U'ang,  the  rice  dealer,  whose  conscientious- 
ness in  shutting  up  shop  on  Sunday  and  in  fair  dealing  finally  won  the 
favor  of  his  countrvmen  ;  in  China  he  became  rich  through  his  honesty. 
He  then  retired  from  business,  built  him  a  chapel,  and  preached  in  it 
every  day.^ 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Klton  at  Sandakan  reports  the  Chinese  in  Borneo 
as  being  singularly  earnest  Christians.'' 

The   Rev.  Ira  M.  Condit,   twenty-five   years  a   (Chinese   missionary, 

says  that,  "As  a  rule, 
I  have  as  much  faith 
in  the  religion  of  Chi- 
nese Christians  as  I 
have  in  that  of  our  own 
people."  The  Presby- 
terian Chinese  in  Cali- 
fornia have  given  §3  200 
to  trustees  in  Canton 
for  mission  work.  The 
Chinese  Methodists  in 
California  have  given 
$3500  to  foreign  mis- 
sions. The  I'piscopa- 
lian  and  the  Baptist 
missions  there  report 
large  gifts.  Dr.  Pond, 
of  the  A.  M.  A.,  reports 
California  offerings  in 
one  year  tor  home  and 
foreign  work  amount- 
ing to  nearly  S5000. 
There  is  no  doubt 
,„„    „  -  al)Out    the    \italitv    of 

MRS.   CLUM.  SHANGHAI.* 

Chinese  Christianity. 
Dr.  Nevius,  whose  recent  transfer  to  higher  service  is  so  mourned  on 
earth,  has  told  us  that  the  twenty-seven  millions  of  Chinamen  in  Shan- 


1  Presbyterian  F.  Xf.  Report,  1893,  pp.  61,  62. 

2  Dr.  H.C.  Mabif's  Brightest  Asia,  pp.  48,  49.     Boston.  3  .v.  P.  G.  Records,  p.  694. 
<A  Bible  reader  of  the  American  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission.     She  is  an  earnest 

worker,  having  been  trained  under  the  English  Church  Missionary  Society. 


cjJA'/sj/.ixjjy  /x  /rs  sF.Li'^rRur.iaArLw;  power. 


611 


tiing  art*  t)f  a  strong  and  sturdy  type,  men  of  brain  antl  muscle,  who  look 
upon  Anglo-Saxons  as  uncultivated  heatlien.  1-ord  Wolseley  has  been 
published,  in  the  Strain/  Mngaziiu-,  as  believing  that  the  Chinese  is, 
in  respect  to  staying  quality,  one  of  the  greatest  races  in  the  world;  of 
great  physical  power,  with  a  contempt  for  soldiering,  but  capable  of 
becoming  a  great  concpiering  power  unilcr  suitable  leadershi]);  a  stunted 


HfiflBiSSP*^' 


■v.^s^i^?**'*'^- " 


^-— ---^-^- 


THE   ANGLO-JAPANhSt   uuLLtoc.    iwrvio. 
This  building  was  the  gift  of  Dr.  John  F.  Goucher  of  Baltimore. 

race,  needing  modern  men.  modern  ambitions;   turning  out  the  finest 
soldiers  in  the  world  if  trained  to  it,— as  they  will  be  in  the  future. 

The  Hon.  James  B.  Angell,  President  of  Michigan  University,  late 
United  States  High  Commissioner  to  China,  has  said  that  the  Chinese 
"are  a  slow,  steady-moving  people,  with  pluck  and  endurance.  They 
never  give  up.  When  they  set  their  faces  toward  an  end,  they  go  to  it, 
if  it  takes  centuries."  ^  "They  have  great  staying  qualities,  and  I  have 
always  thought  that  if  they  should  become  well  established  in  Christian 
belief,  thev  would  be  among  the  strongest  disciples.  The  habits 
and  intuitions  and  traditions  of  a  people,  especially  in  regard  to  moral 
and  spiritual  things,  cannot  be  fundamentally  changed  in  a  day.  The 
upbuilding  of  Christian  character  in  China  is  a  slow  process,  which 
requires  time."  '^ 


1  Address  before  A.  B.  C.  V.  M.,  1883. 


2  Personal  Letter,  Jan.  7,  1895. 


612 


TlfE    TKICMPIIS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


This  is  a  race-stock  which  is  singularly  helped  by  Christian  ideas. 
And  Christianity  has  already  gained  such  foothold  in  the  land,  that 
there  are  about  the  same  number  of  church  members  in  China  as  there 
are  resident  Congregational   Church   members  in  Vermont  and  New 

Hampshire,  and  they  give  more 
to  support  the  Gospel  than 
those  States  and  Maine  also 
give  to  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 
The  Christian  families  in  China 
comprise  a  population  approxi- 
mating the  total  number  of 
resident  Congregational  Church 
members  in  Massachusetts, 
Rhode  Island,  and  Connecti- 
cut, being  very  nearly  the  same 
in  one  estimate.  The  compari- 
son is  made  with  these  churches, 
since  they  are  notably  so  strong 
in  New  England.  The  Con- 
gregational churches  in  Boston, 
their  great  stronghold,  do  not 
give  so  much  to  the  A.  B.  C. 
F'.  M.  as  the  Christians  in 
China  give  to  support  the  Gos- 
pel in  that  empire;  and  the 
Celestial  church  members  out- 
number those  Boston  churches 
three  to  one,  and  four  thousand 
to  spare.    This  gives  some  idea 

of  the  footing  Christianity  has  really  obtained  in  China,  and  shows 

that  it  is  going  to  stay  there. 

So  amazing  has  been  the  recent  advance  of  Christianity  in  the  great 

empire  of 

Japan 

that  it  is  almost  needless  to  allude  to  it  in  proof  of  the  vitality  of  that 
Branch  of  the  Living  Vine.  A  statistical  statement  is  enough.  The 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  churches,  within  twenty-one  of  being  as 
many  as  there  are  Congregational  churches  in  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
necticut, are  not  likely  to  close  their  doors.  Japan,  with  one-tenth  the 
population  of  China,  has  more  Christian  church  members,  by  one  to 
every  eight,  and  this  with  thirty-five  years  in  Jai)an,  and  fifty  in  China. 


BLIND   SHAMPOOER,   JAPAN. 


cnA'fsTux/ry  /.^'  rrs  si:/.j--i'A'oj'.:c.i'J7X(7  i'Owek 


613 


The  statistics  of  two  years  ago  showed  an  addition  to  the  churches  of 
tliree  hundred  and  ten  every  month  for  two  years.  The  native  contri- 
bution box  yields  .^3700  a  month.  'I'he  number  of  native  pastors  and 
theological  students  etjuals  ninety  per  cent  of  the  total  roll  of  Congre- 
gational jiastors  in  New  ICngland ;  and  they  are  good  preachers  too. 
There  are  ninety-two  Christian  houses  of  worship  in  Tokyo.  The  land 
is  flooded  with  Christian  literature.  "There  are,"  says  Dr.  I)e  Forest, 
"Christian  statesmen,  philosophers,  educators,  and  authors." 

And  it  is  even  said  that  young  Japan,  imitative  and  eager  for  new 
ideas  and  new  things,  requests 
])arental  pagans  to  apply  the 
rope's  end  before  Sunday-school 
rather  than  after,  so  that  the 
dread  of  it  may  not  divert  atten- 
tion from  the  lesson. 


3.    The  Healing  of  the 

Nations. 

The  medical  phase  of  mis- 
sionary philanthropy  is  deserv- 
ing of  separate  notice.  By  what 
was  said  under  the  topic  of 
Christian  Education  (Book  IV, 
Part  2),  it  is  apparent  that  the 
foreign  missions  of  the  Church 
offer  an  all-round  philanthropy. 
We  talk  about  the  Salvation 
Army  and  the  Institutional 
Church,  yet  our  foreign  mis- 
sionaries are  always  engaged  in 
manifold  adaptations  of  their 
work  to  the  most  needy  popu- 
lation of  the  world:  it  being 
nothing  less  than  their  business 
to  plant  Christianity  and  the 
entire  civilization  that  grows 
out  of  it.  In  the  history  of 
missions  it  was  not  always  so,  it 
being  thought,  at  first,  needful 


CHINESE    DOCTOR    WITH    LITERARY 
FINGER   NAILS. 

The  finger  nails  prove  him  to  be  entirely  ex- 
empt from  work  of  any  kind  ;  the  insignia  of 
literary  aristocracy.  — Dr.  H.  W.  Kinnear. 

\Photographed  by  J.  Mercarini  of  Foochow,  and 
reproduced  by  his  permission.] 


only  to  preach  the  Gospel;  but  experience  has  shown  that  in  order  to 
build  up  Christian  churches  that  will  stay,  and  that  will  prove  savors 


614 


THE    TKILMrilS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


of  life  to  the  nations,  they  need  education  and  the  appliances  effica- 
cious in  our  own  land.  Very  noteworthy  utterances  to  this  effect  were 
made  at  the  Madison  meeting  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  by  the  retiring 
secretary  and  by  the  field  secretary  also,  who  is  so  much  in  touch 
with  the  churches.  And  it  was  also  said  by  one  of  the  oldest  mission- 
aries, who  can  see  far  without  spectacles,  that  medical  missionaries 
are  needed  at  this  crisis  in  the  lands  of  the  Crescent;  needed,  it  is 
likelv,  more  than  theologians, —  if  the  Moslem  mind  be  consulted. 


THE    KOREAN    HOSPITAL   FOR   WOMEN. 

Dr.  Sherwood  is  standing  at  the  door.     Miss  Lewis,  the  nurse,  is  at  the  window.    Others  in  the 
view  are  teachers,  helpers,  and  servants. 


It  is  understood  that  a  great  move  is  being  made  to  re-enforce  the 
medical  staff  in  all  mission  fields. 

Does  it  not  appear  by  medical  journals  that  the  professors  of  the 
healing  art  jostle  each  other  unduly  on  account  of  their  crowded  ranks 
in  America?  ^  ( )n  the  other  hand,  young  Christian  physicians  are  sorely 
needed  in  Asia  and  Africa.  To  the  people  of  the  Orient  the  superi- 
ority of  Western  science  is  more  apparent  in  medicine  than  in  theology. 
And  upon  purely  philanthropic  grounds,  there  is  crying  need  of  physi- 
cal healing  in  the  non-Christian  lands,  since  their  physic  needs  mend- 
ing as  much  as  their  religious  philoso])hy.  Under  the  circumstances, 
then,    it   is  a  good  omen   that   the   missionary   societies   are   minde(L 

1  Boston  Medical  Journal. 


C//K/STUXI7'y  IX  ITS   S/i/.I--rA'0/'.l G'.l  VVXO'   POWER 


615 


to    imitate    our    Lord    in    couplinc;    i)hvsi(al    licaliiig    with    religious 
precept. 

Not  that  the  churches  have  thought  to  do  otherwise.  The  thrilling 
story  of  medical  missions  in  the  modern  era,  and  the  argument  for 
the  enlargement  of  the  work,  call  for  more  space  than  can  be  given  in 
the  text.      For  the  present,  two  illustrations  must  suffice. 


The   Opening  of  Korea. 

No  sooner  liad  the  Hermit  Nation  —  a  few  years  since  —  unbarred  its 
doors,  than  Dr.  Allen,  a  medical  missionary  in  China,  asked  jjermis- 
sion  to  go  to  Korea.  He  was  no  sooner  at  home  there,  as  physician 
to  the  American  Legation,  than  the  king's  ne]ihew.  Prince  Min  Vong  Ik, 
was  severely  wounded, 
as  one  of  the  mishaps 
of  a  small  rebellion. 
I'pon  being  called,  Dr. 
Allen  found  thirteen 
native  physicians  try- 
ing to  save  the  life  of 
the  prince  by  closing 
his  wounds  with  wax; 
having  tied  up  the  sev- 
ered arteries,  he  put 
the  king's  nephew  upon 
a  fair  road  to  recovery, 
much  to  the  joy  of  his 
majesty.  This  ulti- 
mately opened  Korea 
to  Christian  missions, 
through  the  wise  man- 
agement of  the  doctor, 
who  was,  with  all  his 
medical  skill,  not  only 
the  court  physician  but 
a  stanch  Presbyterian. 
The  Western  science 
proved  so  popular  that 
the  government  fur- 
nished a  hospital  for  Dr.  Allen,  who  treated  eleven  thousand  patients 
the  first  year,  and  then  secured  a  missionary  assistant,  by  royal  i)er- 
mission.     .\  medical  school  was  also  organized. 


HON.    H.    N    ALLEN,    M.D., 
Secretary  of  the  U.  S    Legation.  Seoul,  Korea. 


616 


THE    TKI Citrus    or    THE    CROSS. 


MEDICAL   MISSION,    KOREA. 

Dr.  Wm.  B.  Scranton,  superintendent  of  the  M.  E.  Korean  Mission,  and  his  helper  in  medical 
evangelistic  work,  with  five  boys  from  the  hospital,  four  of  whom  have  been  baptized. 

Later,  at  Washington,  he  served  the  Korean  king  and  was  subse- 
quently, upon  royal  request,  made  Secretary  of  the  American  Legation 
at  Seoul;  a  position  he  still  holds,  amid  the  vast  agitations  of  recent 
months. 

Mirza  Saccd,  M.D. 

Doctor  Saeed,  one  of  the  pupils  of  Dr.  Alexander,  a  medical  mis- 
sionary at  Hamadan,  has  just  scored  a  notable  success  in  his  profession; 
it  reads  like  a  story  out  of  the  Arabian  Nii^lits.  A  short  time  ago  a 
Persian  officer  luckily  fell  from  a  castle.  His  luck  consisted  in  the 
fact  that  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  this  young  Christian  doctor,  instead 
of  the  hands  of  Moslem  or  Jew,  who,  on  their  part,  when  they  looked 
at  him,  thought  that  he  was  so  seriously  hurt  that  they  could  not  help 
him.  Upon  his  recovery  the  official  wrote  to  the  Prime  Minister  at 
Teheran :  — 

"The  breath  of  Jesus  was  breathed  into  my  dead  body.  Mirza  Saeed 
took  the  uttermost  trouble,  and  in  his  medical  practice  did  not  err  the 
head  of  a  hair,  but  showed  skill  so  that  friends  and  enemies  cried, 


CJ/K/SJI.l\I jy   I\  IJS   SK/.I--fA'0/'.U;AJ7XG   POIVKK. 


(Al 


'Well  done!  \\'cll  done.'     I  owe  my  life  to  him.      I  send  this  letter  to 

the  Vizier  that  he  may  take   it  to  His  l^xcellency,  Exalted  and  Most 

Glorious,    Most    Highly    Renowned,    the    i'riinc     Minister.      May   my 

spirit    be    a    sacrifice. 

May     he    seal    Mirza's 

certificate,  and  may   he 

become     a     source     of 

boasting  among  his  col 

leagues." 

His  Excellency,  the 
Prime  Minister,  upon 
the  receipt  of  this,  sat 
down  at  once,  and  wrote 
a  letter  of  thanks  to  the 
Christian  doctor.  The 
Prime  Minister,  Exalted 
and  Most  Glorious,  then 
endorsed  Mirza's  certif- 
icate, which  had  been 
issued  by  the  British  and 
American  physicians  at 
the  capital.  Then  the 
Prime  Minister,  Most 
Highly  Renowned,  wrote 
a  long  letter  to  the  Gov- 
ernor of  Hamadan,  di- 
recting him  to  show 
particular  kindness  to 
Dr.  Saeed. 

And     Mirza     Saeed, 
M.D.,  is  now  basking  in  the  bright  Persian  sun,  watching  the  castles 
of  the  kingdom,  and  waiting  for  the  fall  of  some  other  official  from  a 
high  tower. 


DR.    AND   MRS.   CHINNMA. 

Educated  native  Christians  of  South  East  Ceylon. 
—  Hitchcock. 


61S 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 


4.    One  Hundred  Millions  a  Year  for  evangelizing  the 

World. 


r.y  C.  C.  McCabe,  P.D.,  LL.T).,  Secretarv  of  the  Missioxary  Society  of  the   Methodist 

Episcopal  Church. 

A  hundred  million  dollars  a  year  can  be  raised  in  the  churches  in 
the  United  States  for  evangelizing   the   non-Christian   peoples.     All 

that  is  needed  is  to 
have  every  church 
member  return  to  the 
divine  plan,  and  give 
one-tenth  to  promote 
the  Kingdom  of  God. 
With  this  amount  of 
money,  our  great  inter- 
denominational mis- 
sion work  can  be 
carried  on  in  such  a 
way  as  to  command 
the  respect  of  the 
world.  It  is  God's 
plan,  and  it  is  practi- 
cable. When  one  man, 
who  was  giving  but 
seventy  dollars  a  year 
to  all  the  benevolent 
causes,  was  persuaded 
to  give  three  hundred 
out  of  his  salary  of 
three  thousand,  then 
the  church  that  he  be- 
longed to,  which  was 
giving  two  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  a 
year  for  missions,  caught  the  contagion  of  his  example,  and  increased 
their  contributions  to  four  thousand.  It  is  a  plan  that  will  raise  all 
the  money  we  need,  if  the  entire  church  will  take  hold  of  it. 

Money  is  wanted,  and  a  good  deal  of  it,  and  it  is  wanted  now. 
There  is,  for  example,  a  missionary  meeting-house  in  Pekin  that  has 
been  crowded  to  bursting  by  Chinamen;  the  walls  are  in  danger,  and 


TAMIL   CHRISTIAN    PHYSICIAN,   AND    HIS   WIFE, 
JAFFNA,   CEYLON.  — Hitchcock. 


CllRlSTIAXirV  IX  JJ'S   SKLl'-rROPAGATIXG   rOWF.R. 


619 


are  held  up  by  props  outside;  the  seats  for  four  hundreil  are  overrun 
by  five  hundred  as  the  reguhir  congregation,  and  the  Sunday-school 
overlaps,  the  children  often  sitting  double;  there  is  needed  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  to  build  a  new  missionary  meeting-house  in  Pckin.  Dr. 
Peck  reports  fifty  thousand  incpiirers  in  Northern  India,  for  whom 
there  are  no  helpers.  'I'hey  throw  away  their  idols  anil  ask  for  Chris- 
tian b:i]~itism,  yet  thev  have  to  be  kei)t  back  in  order  that  they  may  be 


A   GROUP   OF   MEDICAL   STUDENTS    IN    LAHORE.  — C.  Thiede. 


instructed;  but  there  are  no  men  to  give  them  instruction,  although  it 
costs  only  fifty  dollars  a  year  to  pay  a  native  pastor,  or  thirty  dollars  to 
pay  a  pastor-teacher.^  The  money  is  needed,  and  it  is  needed  now. 
God  has  honored  our  own  denominational  work,  wliich  we  have 
undertaken  for  Him.  Thirty-five  years  ago  there  was  not  one  convert 
in  all  our  missions;  now  there  are  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand. 
The  substantial  character  of  their  Christianity  appears  in  the  fact  that 
they  give  more  than  three  hundred  thousand  dollars  a  year  for  self- 
support.  We  have  in  our  church  at  home  some  princely  givers.  Dr. 
John  F.  Goucher  of  Baltimore  set  out  some  years  ago  to  support  a 
hundred  village  schools  in  pagan  countries,  and  to  give  a  scholarship 
to  the  most  promising  pupil  in  each  school,  to  aid  further  schooling. 

1  Gospel  in  All  Lands,  June,  1893. 


620  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

He  now  maintains  one  hundred  and  seventy-three  mission  teachers. 
One  great-hearted  servant  of  (iod  has  given  ten  thousand  dollars  toward 
building  our  church  building  and  publishing  house  in  Rome,  and  a 
converted  Catholic  thirty  thousand  more. 

Among  our  Presbyterian  brethren,  Mr.  R,  L.  Stuart,  with  his  brother, 
gave  a  thousand  dollars  a  week  to  foreign  missions,  and  another  thou- 
sand to  home  missions;  and  Mr.  William  E.  Dodge,  the  senior,  gave 
away  a  thousand  dollars  a  day, —  for  many  years  averaging  a  (juarter  of 
a  million  a  year. 

There  are  individuals  in  the  Episcopal  Church  who  give  away  vast 
sums  of  money.  Individual  Baptists  have  built  up  great  institutions, 
and  they  have  changed  the  social  and  religious  condition  of  no  small 
area  of  the  pagan  world. 

All  that  is  needed  to  raise  Dne  Hundred  Million  Dollars  a  Year  for 
missions  is  to  secure  an  average  of  five  dollars  a  member  for  all  our 
churches,  and  with  thirteen  billions  of  capital  in  the  hands  of  American 
church  members,  the  Hundred  Millions  a  Year  ought  to  be  raised.  The 
benevolent  contributions  of  the  Congregational  denomination  in  Eng- 
land and  America,  in  1892,  averaged  four  dollars  and  eighty-eight 
cents  a  member.  The  Methodist  .Church  alone  gave  last  year  twenty- 
four  millions  of  dollars  for  the  support  and  extension  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  in  the  world.  That  church  can  easily  double  her  contributions. 
This  shows  that  the  Hundred  Millions  a  Year  can  be  raised  for  missions 
by  united  Protestantism. 

Let  the  churches  of  America  arouse  themselves,  for  the  hour  has 
struck  in  which  to  take  the  world,  under  the  leadership  of  our  Master. 
The  kingdoms  of  this  world  belong  to  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  Christ, 
and  the  bells  of  heaven  are  waiting  to  ring  in  the  year  of  the  perfect 
Triunii)h  of  the  Cross. 


CJJA'JSJJAX/i  y  /X  I'JS   SELl'-PROl'AGATIXG   rOWER.       621 


5.       TllF.     HeKUIC     lu.KMKXr     IN     THK     CHRISTIAN      l^NTKUl'RISES 
OF    TIIK    Mol'I.KN     Va<.\. 


If  those  who  stay  at  home  ami  furnish  the  money  would  give  as 
heroically  as  those  who  give  themselves,  there  wouUl  be  no  difficulty  in 
securing  all  the  funds  needed  for  a  judicious  and  \  igorcnis  prosecution 
of  the  work.  Men  and 
women  of  independ- 
ent means  go  out  in 
considerable  numbers 
from  England  to  ever\- 
(juarter  of  the  globe, 
giving  personal  atten- 
tion to  administering 
their  own  charities.  It 
can  be  imagined  that 
they  do  not  always 
easily  fall  into  the  rou- 
tine of  mission  work  as 
carried  on  by  the  great 
societies,  and  this  has 
led  Dr.  Robert  Need- 
ham  Cust.  in  a  recent 
personal  letter,  to  speak 
of  this  form  of  work  as 
not  altogether  desira- 
ble. Since,  however, 
this  volunteer,  self- 
sustaining  service  is 
almost      unknown      to 

America,  it  is  to  be  named  as  an  illustration  of  the  heroic  spirit  which 
characterizes  the  young  Englishmen  of  the  period. 

One  gets  the  notion  from  the  number  of  books  of  travel  issued  in 
England  that  the  typical  Britisher  is  always  on  the  go,  perpetually 
setting  off  for  the  antipodes.  This  spirit,  in  the  devoutly  Christian 
man,  leads  him  to  take  the  portion  of  goods  belonging  to  him,  and  to 
go  into  some  far  country,  and  to  expend  it  in  reforming  the  prodigals 
of  other  nationalities.  So  altruistic  is  the  Briton  when  he  makes  up 
his  mind  to  it. 


WHO   WILL   TAKE    HER    PLACE  ? 

Miss  Bruce  was  preparing  to  become  a  medical  missionary  in 
India,  when  she  heard  the  Masters  call,  -  John  1 4  ;  3. 


622  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Ion  Kcitii-FiilLOiier 

was  one  who  made  up  his  mind.  He  won  great  distinction  at  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge;  a  famous  athlete,  a  profound  and  exact  Oriental 
scholar,  studying  Arabic  at  Leipsic  and  in  Egypt,  appointed  Hebrew 
Lecturer  at  Clare  College,  engaging  in  evangelistic  work  in  London, 
he  determined  to  become  an  evangelist  to  the  Arabians  as  his  father, 
the  Earl  of  Kintore,  was  an  evangelist  in  the  north  of  Scotland.  He 
met  the  whole  cost  of  the  mission,  and  to  it  he  gave  life  itself  at 
thirty-one.-' 

His  Arabian  grave  has  its  message  to  young  men  upon  another  con- 
tinent. His  last  words  in  the  home  land  were  an  appeal  for  self- 
supporting  laborers :  "There  must  be  some  who,  having  the  cause  of 
Christ  at  heart,  have  ample  independent  means,  and  are  not  fettered 
by  genuine  home  ties.  Perhaps  you  are  content  with  giving  annual 
subscriptions  and  occasional  donations,  and  taking  a  weekly  class. 
Why  not  give  yourselves,  money,  time,  and  all,  to  the  foreign  field? 
You  have  wealth  snugly  vested  in  the  funds,  you  are  strong  and  healthy, 
you  are  at  liberty  to  live  where  you  like,  and  occupy  yourself  as  you 
like.  While  vast  continents  are  shrouded  in  almost  utter  darkness, 
and  hundreds  of  millions  suffer  the  horrors  of  heathenism  or  of  Islam, 
the  burden  of  proof  lies  upon  you  to  show  that  the  circumstances 
in  which  God  has  placed  you  were  meant  by  Him  to  keep  you  out 
of  the  foreign  mission  field." 

Harold  Schofiehi 

held  forty  certificates  of  honor  from  Victoria  University,  and  the  high- 
est honors  in  the  London  University  examinations,  and  graduated  with 
first-class  honors  in  natural  science  at  Oxford.  He  won  seven  scholar- 
ships at  Owens  College  in  Manchester  and  at  Lincoln  College,  Oxford. 
He  won  a  Creek  Testament  prize  at  Oxford,  open  to  all  the  University; 
and  he  held  a  traveling  fellowship  in  natural  science  from  Oxford. 
What  did  he  do  with  all  his  scholastic  honors?  He  gave  them  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  went  to  China  as  a  self-supporting  missionary. 
"It  is  a  peculiar  joy,"  he  said,  "such  as  I  have  never  felt  before,  in 
being  permitted  to  bear  the  name  of  Jesus  to  those  who  have  never 
heard  it  before."  - 

1  The  Hon.  Ion  G.  N.  Keith-Falconer,  1856-1887. 

2  Dr.  Harold  h.  Schofield,  M.A.,  M.B.,  F.R.C.S.     Obiit  se.  32.     He  was  a  member  of 
the  China  Inland  Mission,  which  has  sixt)'  self-supporting  laborers. 


C//A'/S77.lX/7  V  f.V  irS   SELF-PR01\IGATL\'G   rOW'ER. 


r.2.3 


THE   FOOCHOW   MISSION    HOSPITAL.  —  Kinnear. 

is  relatively  rich  in  this  class  of  workers.  'I'here  is  Miss  Needhani,  a 
lady  of  independent  means,  who  chooses  to  live  in  Sumatra,  working 
among  heathen  women  and  children. 

Miss  Charlotte  Tucker,  the  "  \.  L.  O.  E."  so  well  known  to  youthful 
readers,  through  a  hundretl  books  and  booklets,  went  to  India  at  fifty- 
three  as  a  missionary  at  her  own  charges,  learning  two  languages,  and 
ministering  to  the  Hindu  and  Moslem  women  in  a  hundred  and  forty- 
three  homes  in  twenty-four  villages.^ 

In  the  Korean  diocese,  all  the  members  of  the  mission  but  one  are 
at  their  own  charges,  save  that  current  expenses  are  met  by  the  S.  P.  G. 
And  the  medical  mission  is  supported  by  the  freewill  offerings  of  the 
medical  missionaries  and  of  the  bishop's  friends  in  the  Royal  Navy 
and  Royal  Marines. 

Mr.  Munroe,  late  Chief  Commissioner  of  Police  in  London,  has 
gone  with  his  daughter  to  establish  a  medical  and  evangelistic  mission 
in  an  Indian  district,  where  he  was  formerly  magistrate  and  collector. 

There  are  fifty  missionaries  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  who 
draw  no  salary,  a  good  many  workers  being  in  Africa. 

The  spirit  which  underlies  this  movement  of  far-away  and  difficult 
ventures  is  well  illustrated  by  two  or  three  instances  in  point  of  British 
American  Missions  toward  the  north  pole  and  the  south. 


1  Obiit  November  29,  1893. 


624 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Rejoicing  as  we  do  in  what  little  winter  we  have,  we  are  apt  to  think 
of  our  Canadian  friends  just  across  the  border  as  far  on  their  way 
toward  the  Arctic  Circle.  Indeed  they  are  so  in  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  work,  that  runs  as  far  north  as  there  is  land.  A  portion  of  the 
Moosonee  diocese  is  somewhat  sparsely  settled;  there  being  a  limit  to 
the  extent  to  which  our  most  northerly  neighbors  upon  the  American 
continent  can  sell,  give  away,  or  loan  out  their  snowdrifts  for  residen- 
tial purposes,  even  when  they  throw  in  immeasurable  leagues  of  aurora 
borealis  to  boot.     Amid  these  solitudes 

John    Honk' II, 

the  first  bishop,  spent  forty-two  years  with  the  Indians  and  the  Eskimos, 
attempting  to  plant  the  Lily  of  the  Valley  in  Arctic  regions.     This 


WOMEN'S   UNION    MISSION    HOSPITAL,    SHANGHAI. 

time  he  spent,  no  inconsiderable  portion  of  it,  in  sledging  and  snow- 
shoeing  over  interminable  wastes  of  snow,  or  threading  the  lonely  realm 
by  water  channels  in  a  birch.  He  found  his  parishioners  always  mov- 
ing. They  killed  their  aged  as  a  burden;  and  when  pinched  with 
hunger,  they  ate  human  flesh.  He  translated  the  Gospel  into  the 
Indian  sign  language,  and  printed  it  with  his  own  hands:  and  he  gave 
the  beginnings  of  a  Christian  literature  to  the  Eskimos  and  the 
Chippewas.  It  was  his  last  work  to  revise  the  translation  of  the  Cree 
Bible. 

If  it  is  humane  to  spend  twelve  years  and  three  and  a  half  millions 
of  dollars  to  find  Sir  John  Franklin,  or  his  relics,  in  an  ice  bank,  or  if 
the  horrors  of  the  Arctic  night  may  be  properly  endured  in  the  interests 


CI/K!SJ7.L\'IJ'Y  /.y  /rS   SEI.F-rROrAGATIXG   POWKK.        625 

of  science,  then  these  dread  regions  are  to  be  searched  by  the  men  of 
God.  Great  numbers  of  the  denizens  of  the  lone  land  have  given 
credible  evidence  of  renewed  lives,  and  the  explorers  ])lea(l  for  the 
means  of  carrying  the  Cross  to  thirty  thousand  Eskimos  unreached. 

John  Maclean,  IJishop  of  Siskatchewan,  was  as  truly  a  martyr  to  his 
icy  river  as  was  Cranmer  to  the  lire.  The  liishop  of  Athapasca  in 
the  west  goes  as  far  to  the  north  as  the  south  of  Greenland  in  the  east. 
He  roughs  it  upon  the  rivers  and  the  prairies.  And  still  farther  north, 
the  bears  and  the  buffaloes  have  been  disturbed  by  the  reading  of  the 
prayer  book,  and  the  beavers  and  the  wild  fowl  have  sighted  the  pad- 
dle of  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  very  blizzards  have  noted  with 
respect  the  incoming  of  the  missionary  dog  trains. 

The  pluck  and  persistence  of  the  British  spirit  of  missions  is  evinced 
in  the  final  location,  in  this  region,  of  a  clergyman  and  his  wife,  who 
went  first  to  Voruba  in  Africa,  and  then  to  Ceylon,  but  were  driven 
from  both  fields  by  ill  health.  They  find  the  Canadian  northwest  a 
healthy  country  to  live  in. 

Mackenzie  River 

diocese  extends  from  sixty  to  seventy  degrees  north,  on  the  east  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  The  Rt.  Rev.  W .  D.  Reeve,  D.I).,  the  Bishop, 
has  sent  to  the  Author  a  personal  letter,^  detailing  recent  missionary 
adventures,  from  which  this  memorandum  is  prepared:  — 

The  missionary,  says  the  Bishop,  appeared  at  the  river  mouth, 
August  4,  1893.  As  he  approached  the  Eskimo  village,  he  heard  the 
men  singing  a  hymn  he  had  taught  them  the  previous  summer,  their 
voices  rising  above  the  noise  of  the  stormy  wind  that  greeted  his  arrival. 
He  held  services  in  a  roughly  built  log-house  used  for  a  council 
chamber.  One  day  the  head  of  a  whale  was  brought  in,  during  ser- 
vice, which  was  instantly  devoured  without  cooking,  as  soon  as  the 
clergyman  dismissed  them, —  "Taima."  Hunting  the  grampus  was 
the  chief  occupation,  a  hundred  and  fifty  being  the  catch  of  a  season. 
The  dailv  exploits  were  related  by  midnight  twilight  in  the  council 
house.  Medicine-making  dances,  with  knife  brandishing  and  mani- 
acal contortions,  were  sometimes  held  in  the  same  building,  once 
quite  alarming  the  missionary.  The  Indians  were,  however,  very 
friendly,  urging  him  to  hurry  up  and  learn  their  language,  so  that  they 
might  understand  the  way  of  God, —  "  Kyeta,  Kyeta  "  (quick,  quick). 

Moving  up  the  river,    late   in   the   month,   they  encountered  rough 

1  The  Bishop  lives  1200  miles  further  north  than  .St.  Paul ;  at  a  point  700  miles  from  the 
post-office. 

2  R 


626 


THE    TKICMPIIS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


weather  and  scarcity  of  food.  It  was  eighteen  days'  journey  back  to  the 
fort,  which  was  the  mission  quarters.  At  the  beginning  of  winter,another 
trij)  was  made  to  a  point  off  the  mouth  of  the  river,  Herschel  Island, 
thirteen  hundred  miles  further  north  than  Winnipeg.  The  snow  journey 
recpiired  fourteen  days  of  dog  teaming.  In  crossing  to  the  island  they 
came  near  being  carried  out  tt)  sea  by  the  breaking  of  the  ice  sheet. 
In  the  night,  a  large  polar  bear  scented  the  missionary,  but  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  take  supper  elsewhere.  The  islanders  gave  Mr.  Stringer 
a  snow  house,  his  first  ownership  in  real  estate.  Services  were  held, 
first  in  this  hut,  then  in  that.      He  had  an  urgent  invitation  to  winter 


ARCTIC    RESIDENCE   OF   MORAVIAN    MISSIONARIES,    LABRADOR.  —  La  Trobe. 


there,  but  the  Arctic  night  was  coming  on  apace,  the  sun  being  above 
the  horizon  for  a  short  time  only.  On  the  return  journey,  it  was 
found  that  the  wolverines  had  found  the  provisions  they  had  stored, 
so  they  were  content  with  tea  and  sweet  biscuit.  They  slept  in  the 
snowdrifts  for  shelter  from  the  biting  wind.  Failing  of  finding  wood 
under  the  snow,  or  willow  twigs,  they  were  some  days  w-ithout  fire,  the 
thermometer  standing  at  fifty  and  fifty-five  below  zero.  I'^ven  the  great 
camp-fires  in  the  pines  failed  to  thaw  out  the  frozen  limbs  of  the 
missioner,  who  lay  up  for  repairs,  December  6th. 

An  urgent  call  is  made  for  another  man  for  this  field.  These  men 
are  not  sportsmen,  not  devotees  of  science,  but  they  are  there  to  put 
Christian  ideas  into  the  heads  of  human  beings,  who  need  to  reach  a 
higher  manhood  and  to  attain  to  the  knowledge  of  God. 


C//R/ST/AX/TY   IX  II'S   SK/.F-PKOPAGATLVG   POWER.       627 


Titrra  tie!  Fiicgo. 

There  is  no  better  illustration  of  that  "enthusiasm  for  humanity" 
which  characterizes  the  choicest  spirits  of  this  age,  than  the  remarkable 
work  of  the  Church  of  England  in  Tierra  del  Fuego.^ 

Commander  Allen  Gardiner,  R.N.,  first  visited  South  America  in 
1838,  seeking  to  establish  a  mission.  In  1850  he  sailed  with  Mr. 
Richard  Williams,  a  medical  missionary,  and  Mr.  Maidment,  a 
Y.  M.  C.  k.  catechist,  with  four  Cornish  fishermen.  Leaving  their 
ship,  they  took  to  their  boats,  and  sought  to  reach  a  spot  which  was 
then,  or  had  been,  inhabited  by  a  Fuegian  who  could  talk  English, 
On  landing,  they  encountered  so  great  hostility  that  they  had  to  re-em- 
bark. Losing  their  boat,  they  sought  shelter  on  a  desolate  shore,  and 
looked  for  passing  ships  or  help  from  their  English  friends.  Here, 
one  by  one,  they  died  of  famine. 

Two  English  ships  which  searched  for  them  found  their  journals, 
and  in  them  was  found  Captain  Gardiner's  charge  to  Christian  Eng- 
land to  carry  on  the  work  to  which  they  had  given  their  lives.  A 
schooner,  the  "Allen  Gardiner,"  was  built,  and  the  work  was  begun,  the 
only  son  of  Gardiner  entering  the  mission  at  a  later  date.  A  very 
small  Christian  colony  was  established  at  Keppel  Island,  and  a  cau- 
tious intercourse  was  commenced  with  the  Fuegians,  who  were  encour- 
aged to  visit  the  station  in  small  parties.  Then,  after  much  preparation, 
a  savage  family  was  brought  from  one  of  the  large  islands  near  Cape 
Horn;  this  family  was  then  returned,  and  other  natives  brought  in. 
In  gaining  the  confidence  of  these  wild  people,  an  attempt  was  made 
to  impart  the  elements  of  religious  knowledge.  When,  however,  Mr. 
Phillips  and  Captain  Fell  went  ashore  on  Navarin,  they  were  massacred. 

Okko,  who  had  been  at  the  mission  station,  had  no  part  in  this 
treachery,  and  when  a  ship  came  to  search  for  the  missionaries,  he 
returned  to  Keppel,  and  through  him  more  was  learned  of  the  language. 
Upon  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Stirling,^  another  attempt  was  made. 
Their  better  acquaintance  with  the  language,  and  Okko's  return,  con- 
ciliated the  natives,  and  Stirling  and  the  new  Captain  spoke  kindly. 

1  V^ide  The  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  Soirtli  American  Mission.  By  John  W.  Marsh, 
M.A.,  London.  1883;  a  copy  of  which  has  been  furnished  fo  the  Author  through  the  cour- 
tesy of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Macdonald,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Lincoln,  —  who  also  wrote  communi- 
cating further  information  concerning  the  mission.  The  Author's  text  occasionally  follows 
quite  closely  the  phraseology  of  this  book,  and  sometimes  the  order  of  narration;  but  for 
the  most  part  the  facts  have  been  grouped  anew ;  so  rearranging  and  condensing  as  to  pre- 
sent a  hundred  and  sixty  pages  in  a  few  paragraphs. 

2  Since  consecrated  as  Bishop,  and  still  engaged  in  the  work 


628 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


The  idea  of  brotherly  love  now  first  entered  the  heads  of  the  savages. 
They  were  surprised,  not  to  say  gratified,  that  the  new  missionary  did 
not  attempt  to  murder  them  outright,  to  avenge  his  predecessor.  The 
sermon  upon  Jesus  and  the  resurrection  alarmed  them  very  much,  since 
now  they  would  have  to  meet  Captain  Fell  and  Mr.  Phillips,  whom 
they  had  fancied  themselves  rid  of  once  for  all.  That  Christ  came 
not  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them,  was  good  news  to  the 
Fuegians.  And  some  of  the  islanders  went  to  the  Keppel  station  to 
learn  more. 

The  next  year,  the  remains  of  the  martyrs  were  discovered,  and  the 
impressive  burial  service  of  the  Church  of  England  was  rehearsed  in 


MORAVIAN    MISSIONARY   ARCTIC   TRAVEL,    LABRADOR.  —  La  Trobe. 


the  presence  of  their  murderers:  "Crant,  ()  Lord,  that,  being  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  may  learn  to  love  and  bless  our  persecutors, 
by  the  example  of  Thy  first  martyr,  St.  Stephen,  who  prayed  for  his 
murderers." 

So  with  coals  of  fire  did  they  burn  the  hearts  of  the  savage  Fuegians. 

Then  followed  days  of  grace,  when  the  young  men,  one  after  another, 
learned  to  say,  in  deep  and  solemn  tones,  "  I  believe  in  one  God, 
the  Father  .Almighty."  The  idea  of  (iod  was  introduced  to  a  people 
who  had  no  word  for  the  deity,  and  no  idolatry.  "They  traced,"  says 
the  story,  "the  character  and  habits  of  their  white  friends  to  their 
knowledge  of  (>od;"  a  character  which  returned  kindness  to  the 
treacherous,  and  unvarying  friendship  toward  violent  men.     I'he  young 


CIIKlS77A.\/ry  IX  ITS   S/:/J--PA'OP.U;,lT/.Va   power.       629 

men  became  fDrward  ti)  ohlige;  their  faces  became  less  hartl,  and  a 
more  intelligent  expression  was  noticeable. 

Mr.  Stirling  tlien  built  a  house  ten  by  twenty,  and  lived  among  the 
natives:  — 

".As  I  pace  up  and  down  at  evening  before  my  hut,  I  fancy  myself  a 
sentinel  —  (iod's  sentinel,  1  trust  —  stationed  at  the  southernmost  out- 
post of  His  great  army.  .V  dim  ti)uch  of  heaven  surprises  the  heart 
with  joy,  and  I  forget  my  loneliness  in  realizing  the  privilege  of  being 
permitted  to  stand  here  in  Christ's  name."  So  standing,  he  was  in 
danger  of  being  plundered  and  murdered.  Uut  a  few  men  were  drawn 
to  him,  drawn  by  the  cords  of  love;  men  drawn,  who,  with  half-savage 
natures,  could  but  admire  his  i)luck.  And  they  arranged  among  them- 
selves to  stand  by  him,  and  they  said  to  the  barbarians  wilder  and 
more  wicked  than  themselves,  "If  you  kill  him,  we  will  kill  vou." 

Upon  Mr.  Stirling's  visit  to  England,  a  few  months  elapsed  before 
Rev.  Mr.  bridges  went  to  Ooshooia.  He  found  the  Christian  seed- 
sowing  had  taken  root,  the  goods  Mr.  Stirling  left  being  still  there;  a 
great  era  this  in  the  Fuegian  life, —  those  who  stole,  stealing  no  more. 
It  was  now  safe  to  establish  a  permanent  station.  The  natives  were 
duly  instructed  in  agriculture  and  the  catechism.  Upon  the  Bishop's 
return,  forty  young  men  took  an  open  stand  as  Christians;  and  they 
became  earnest  workers  to  disseminate  the  ideas  they  had  received, — 
a  zeal  enforced  by  consistent  lives.  Consciences  were  reached,  the  idea 
of  self-restraint  was  introduced,  the  principles  underlying  good  society 
were  made  known.  Before  that,  every  family  had  stood  by  itself  and 
for  itself;  as  they  had  no  God,  they  had  no  chief.  Now  they  understand 
the  Fatherhood  of  God,  and  that  the  Church  was  the  family  of  God. 

As  Christians  they  hold  out  well,  when  removed  from  their  teachers; 
in  their  wigwams  they  are  pure  in  character,  and  sweet  in  temper.  In 
their  social  meetings  they  sing  the  "  Rock  of  Ages, "  and  they  pray  against 
laziness.  Ooshooia  has  become  a  Christian  village,  with  a  written 
grammar  to  grieve  the  youth,  and  a  dictionary  to  spell  bv,  and  St. 
Luke's  Gospel  and  the  .Acts  of  the  Apostles  to  live  by;  and  there  is  a 
Christian  orphanage. 

There  are  missionary  peace-makers;  and  the  savages  far  removed 
from  Christian  teaching  have  got  an  inkling  of  the  fact  that  they  ought 
to  treat  well  shipwrecked  seamen,  who  had  long  dreaded  the  ferocity 
of  savagery  not  less  than  the  jagged  coast. 

The  seamen  rescued  by  the  "Beagle"  had  ])repared  to  die  by  an 
explosion  rather  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  natives.  California 
voyagers,  when  wrecked,  saved  their  lives  by  a  pitched  battle.  British 
surveying  parties  were  assailed  by  arrows. 


630  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

For  no  earthly  gain,  Stirling  risked  his  life  to  teach  the  lawless  and 
plundering  Fuegians  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  So  testified  Lieutenant 
Bovt'  of  the  Italian  navy,  who  had  been  wrecked  on  that  coast  so  long 
inhospitable.  The  king  of  Italy  gave  a  gold  medal  to  the  South  Amer- 
ican Missionary  Society  in  gratitude:  "Religion  has  brought  safety  to 
mariners  rescued  from  a  watery  grave."  Darwin,  who  had  thought  the 
Fuegians  incapable  of  civilization,  confessed  his  error,  and  subscribed 
twenty-five  dollars  a  year  to  maintain  the  work.  The  Golden  Rule 
works;  it  works,  however,  through  heroic  self-sacrifice  and  reliance 
on  God. 

The  Heroic  Af:;e 

is  not  behind  us.  The  chivalrous  quest  of  human  wretchedness  to  be 
alleviated  gives  matchless  distinction  to  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
might  of  an  unselfish  love,  the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice,  of  self-devote- 
ment,  the  contempt  of  life,  the  readiness  for  martyrdom,  are  working 
to-day  as  never  before;  the  crest  of  the  wave  is  breaking  here  and  now. 

Nor  are  the  incidents  of  the  field  of  foreign  battle  more  notable 
than  those  occurring  at  our  very  doors.  All  that  is  heroic  in  us 
applauds  the  exploits  of  multitudes  of  self-denying  workers  in  our 
cities  and  in  country  towns,  whose  deeds  of  love  can  no  more  be 
counted  than  the  glistening  dew.  Men  greatly  concerned  for  the 
honor  of  God  in  the  earth  —  whether  the  servants  of  the  poor  in  dense 
communities,  or  isolated  laborers  in  vast  frontier  fields  where  there 
are  far-apart  workers  —  are  engaged  in  service  as  heroic  as  Brainerd, 
whose  life  inspired  Garey,  whose  story  moved  Martyn. 

Mighty  are  the  evangels  of  lives  that  noiselessly  bloom  and  die 
silently  in  waste  places,  eloquent  the  beauty  of  far-away  mountain  and 
prairie  homes,  where  the  sacrificing  spirit  of  the  Master  is  exemplified 
amid  familiar  fields  without  the  plaudits  of  a  grateful  world.  Names 
emblazoned  in  the  azure  heights  of  heaven  are  scarcely  known  upon 
the  earth,  although  they  represent  the  consummate  fruitage  of  our 
ripened  Christianity;  nor  can  we  select  and  enumerate  the  names 
known  to  celestial  fame. 

If  we  speak  freely  of  our  Anglo-Saxon  neighbors  over  sea,  we  may 
well  hesitate  to  designate  by  name  the  distinguished  soldiery  of  our 
own  ranks:  —  He  has  just  gone  to  his  reward,  who  preached  in  three 
thousand  villages  and  towns  in  India,  in  thirty  years  of  mission  service, 
and  gathered  more  than  three  thousand  into  Christian  schools.  Why  do 
you  ask  his  name?  Another  stood  at  his  sea-girt  post,  in  weakness  and 
loneliness,  three  thousand  miles  from  neighborly  help,  and  when  his 
wife  was  separated  from  him  by  ill  health,  he  still  remained  at  his  task 


c//NfSTfAxrrY  f.v  ITS  s/:/.i--Pk'op.i(;.ri7\(;  rowER. 


631 


willi  undaunted  courage,  and  unllincliing  loyalty  to  the  Cross.  Wiiy 
ask  his  name?  He  too  has  gone,  who  wandered  up  and  down  the  interior 
of  our  continent,  three  hundred  thousand  miles  in  thirty-three  years  of 
mission  service.  He  too  has  gone,  tiiat  inincely  Princeton ian,  whose 
scholarship  was  put  to  the  invention  of  missionary  wheelbarrows,  to 
feeding  the  victims  of  famine,  and  giving  to  a  hundred  millions  of 
luen  the  Word  of  God.  He  too,  that  master  in  learning,  who  was  an 
authority  in  seven  languages  of  the  Orient,  who  resigned  a  bishopric 
that  he  might  become  an  itinerant  preacher  to  the  Moslems  of  Central 
Asia,   Arabia,   and    Northern   Africa.      He   too,  who  forsook   brilliant 


THc    SARAH    TUCKER    TRAINING   INSTITUTION    FOR   GIRLS.    AT    PALMACOTTAH. 

Paul. 


metropolitan  preferment,  to  labor  among  millions  of  the  most  degraded, 
preaching  twice  daily,  save  for  fasting  and  prayer  on  Friday  mornings. 
Here  is  one  to-day,  a  widow,  ministering  alone,  amid  two  and  a  half 
millions  of  Hindus.  She  has  not  even  sought  the  hills,  between  March 
and  October,  during  eighteen  summers;  even  in  funereal  grief  forget- 
ting herself  to  carry  on  the  work  begun  in  wedded  joy. 

From  good  family  in  the  highest  social  circle,  there  has  gone  forth 
to  barbaric  martyrilom  one  of  the  most  cheery  of  the  servants  of  the 
Church,  laying  down  his  life  for  diocesan  parishioners  who  perpetrate 
wickedness  in  eleven  languages.  His  name  will  endure  through  the 
millenniums  of  the  Church  history,  but  it  is  not  more  to  be  honored 
than  that  of  Moravian  brethren  who  became  slaves  among  slaves  for 
Christ's  sake,  or  Raratongans  who  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  lejjers. 


632  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

or  the  forty  Polynesians  who  vohinteered  to  take  the  places  of  their 
twelve  martyrs  in  New  Guinea. 

For  years  and  years  there  were  more  Moravian  missionary  deaths 
than  native  baptisms  in  the  unhealthy  climate  of  Dutch  Guiana;  now 
two-thirds  of  the  total  population  of  Paramaribo  are  Christians. 
Pathetic  are  the  West  African  records  of  our  American  Presbyterian, 
Episcopal,  and  Congregational  missions;  they  read  like  the  fifth 
•chapter  of  Genesis, —  "And  he  died,"  "And  he  died."  In  the  first 
twenty  years  of  the  English  Church  work  on  this  coast,  fifty-three  mis- 
sionaries died;  now  there  are  nine  thousand  church  members,  and  the 
work  is  mostly  done  by  forty  native  pastors.  In  the  liasle  mission  on 
the  Gold  Coast,  in  fifty-eight  years,  sixty-one  men  and  thirty  women 
died  of  climatic  disease;  now  there  are  seven  thousand  native  Chris- 
tians. In  the  English  Methodist  mission,  the  fatality  was  even  greater, 
.and  now  there  are  twelve  thousand  native  converts.  Along  the  West 
African  coast  there  are  now  two  hundred  churches,  35,000  Christians, 
100,000  adherents,  and  30,000  pupils  in  275  schools;  thirty-five  lan- 
guages or  dialects  have  been  mastered,  and  in  them  all  there  are  the 
beginnings  of  a  religious  literature.  It  is  the  price  of  blood;  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  those  who  count  not  their  lives 
dear  to  them. 

"Notwithstanding  the  mortality  among  our  missionaries  on  the 
Congo,  three  out  of  every  four  candidates  for  foreign  service  express 
preference  for  Africa."  So  says  Dr.  Mabie  to-day  of  the  American 
Baptist  Union.  A  brilliant  Oxford  student  went  to  Africa,  and,  dying 
at  the  end  of  the  year,  he  said,  "I  think  it  is  with  African  missions 
as  with  the  building  of  a  great  bridge.  You  know  how  many  stones 
have  to  be  buried  in  the  earth,  all  unseen,  for  a  foundation.  If  Christ 
wants  me  to  be  one  of  the  unseen  stones,  lying  in  an  African  grave,  I 
am  content.     The  final  result  will  be  a  Christian  Africa." 

Is  there  no  one  whose  heart  beats  the  higher,  whose  pulse  is  quick- 
ened with  joy  for  humanity,  that  Christian  heroism  is  everywhere 
going  forth  to  relieve  the  woes  of  dark  continents,  and  to  change  the 
moral  destinies  of  great  peoples?  It  need  not  be  asked  whether  noble 
lives  add  new  luster  to  the  rolls  of  the  Church,  or  what  name  is  more 
honorable  than  others.^ 

Long  ago  all  earthly  ambitions  were  quenched,  and  there  was  kindled 
desire  for  the  honor  that  cometh  from  God.     In  humility,  in  obscurity, 

1  What  inscription  can  be  more  triumphant  than  that  on  General  Gordon's  monument  in 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral?  He,  indeed,  was  the  man,  —  "  Who  at  ail  times  and  everywhere  gave 
his  strength  to  the  weak,  his  substance  to  the  poor,  his  sympathy  to  Hie  suffering,  and  his 
heart  to  God." 


CI/KISTLIX/TY  nv  Jrs  S/JF-PKOPACATIXi;   rOW'KR.        633 

in  a  position  niisundcislood  by  many  ot  one's  friends,  in  loneliness 
of  labor,  in  bodily  weakness,  with  shrinking  spirit,  amid  the  apathy 
of  those  whom  they  serve,  amid  scorn  and  abuse,  and  sometimes 
danger, —  the  unnametl  and  unhonored  servants  of  God  live  only  to 
exemplify  what  the  (lunch  is  for;  li\ing  for  the  outcast  populations 
of  the  globe,  in  dense  cities,  amid  wastes  of  snow,  on  little  islets  in 
the  sea,  on  wild  prairies,  or  in  the  woods  of  sa\agerv. 

There  is  no  other  truth  than  that  of  Christ  crucified  that  has  ever  led 
to  so  much  self-denial.  The  ideal  of  heroic  character  has  been  changed 
by  Christianity;  once  it  was  physical,  now  it  is  spiritual.  Men  left  to 
themselves  would  never  have  invented  a  system  based  upon  self-sacri- 
fice as  the  leading  principle  to  govern  a  man's  life.  It  was  a  doctrine 
taught  by  God,  and  the  experience  of  the  race  has  shown  its  adaptation 
to  man.  Self-denial  for  the  sake  of  others  is  the  Christian  ideal. 
Duties  irksome,  dangers  extreme,  are  the  rallying  cries  of  the  Kingdom 
of  {]od.  Men  and  women  leave  all  to  heed  the  call  of  humanity.  We 
see  it  every  day.  The  front  ranks  in  humanitarian  city  service  are 
Christian  ranks.  What  Thoreau  called  the  rags  and  coat-tails  of  crea- 
tion, Tierra  del  Fuego  and  the  desolate  dioceses  of  the  northern  pole, 
are  not  sought  out  by  men  who  sit  at  bancjuets  and  cavil  at  Chris- 
tianity.    This 

Heroic  Element  in  Modern  Life 

is  due  to  the  prominence  given  by  our  religion  to  that  doctrine  of 
self-sacrifice  for  others  as  an  ideal  of  life,  which  will  some  day  give 
Christianity  the  sway  among  all  peoples.  This,  indeed,  is  the  law  of 
human  progress.  It  is  this  which  co-ordinates  all  Christian  experience, 
which  unifies  the  Christian  body,  which  mobilizes  all  forces,  which 
enables  Christianity  to  secure  the  co-operation  of  its  membership  upon 
every  continent  and  in  every  isle  to  promote  that  for  which  the  Church 
exists, —  the  evangelization  of  the  world,  the  building  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  the  fraternity  of  man,  and  loyalty  to  God. 

Self-sacrifice  for  the  sake  of  others  has  become  the  leading  principle 
of  practical  conduct  in  the  lives  of  multitudes  of  men.  It  will  sweep 
all  before  it,  and  subject  the  world.  Its  intensity,  its  moral  elevation, 
its  stupendous  philanthropic  machinery,  will  dominate  this  planet, 
bringing  in  the  Kingdom  of  Him  whose  right  it  is  to  rule. 


BOOK   VI 1 1. 

THE    TWENTIETH  CENTURY. 


THE   SOUL'S  AWAKENING.— J.  J.  Sant. 


BOOK    VIII. 

THE    TWENTIETH  CENTURY. 

God' s  ]\nce  in  the  T^vcniicth  Century. 

TO  hear  the  \'oice  to  become  a  voice;  to  sink  personality  and  tO' 
stand  for  God,  crying  in  the  world's  wilderness,  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God;  to  be  the  forerunner  of  Christ  in  all  lands, —  this  is  the 
call  to  the  youth  of  the  twentieth  century. 

Havelock  and  his  soldiers  once  held  a  prayer-meeting  in  a  heathen 
temple,  and  had  the  idols  hold  candles  for  them ;  but  one  may  not 
think  of  this  as  the  symbol  of  the  speedy  fall  of  idolatry;  nor  is  it 
timely  to  speak  of  the  tottering  foundations  of  idol  kingdoms,  so  long 
as  fully  one-half  the  human  race  never  saw  a  Bible  nor  heard  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  have  come,  however,  to  the  beginning  of  the  end.  With 
the  greatest  range  of  personal  freedom,  and  homes  protected  by  the 
sanctity  of  law,  with  the  vast  material  resources  of  Christendom  and 
the  best  scientific  work  the  world  has  ever  seen,  the  best  educational 
methods,  the  best  sytematized  humanitarian  work,  and  the  most  thor- 
oughly organized  and  aggressive  religious  force  upon  the  planet,  it  can 
be  but  a  question  of  time. 

If  the  United  States  were  peopled  as  densely  as  India,  we  should 
have  here  seven  hundred  millions  of  people,  and  at  the  present  propor- 
tion of  our 

Ministerial  Supply 

we  should  have  a  million  clergymen;  but  the  professional  roll  would 
have  only  twenty-five  hundred  names  on  it,  if  we  were  proportionately 
as  scant  of  ministers  as  they  are  of  Christian  workers  in  India.  It 
is  altogether  credible,  then,  that  the  late  missionary  conference  at 
Bombay  is  right  in  asking  for  a  vast  increase  of  workers;  specifying 
tenfold  as  the  number  of  women  wanted, —  for  school,  zenana,  Bible 
and  medical  service.     There  would  be  but  few  more  than  a  hundred. 

637 


638  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF  THE    CROSS. 

clergymen  in  England  and  Wales,  if  they  were  as  few  in  proportion  to 
Christian  missionaries  in  India;  one  hundred  and  ten  would  be  too 
many.  There  would  be  only  two  ministers  in  Boston,  at  the  ratio  of 
missionary  supply  for  Africa.  The  proportion  of  Christian  missionary 
workers  in  China  would  allow  one  missionary  for  the  two  states,  New 
Hampshire  and  Vermont;  and  five  for  Scotland.  Birmingham  and 
Manchester  would  have  but  one  pastor  apiece,  if  the  allotment  were 
like  that  of  Christian  missionaries  to  Siam. 

"The  leaven  of  which  we  read  in  the  Lord's  parable,"  says  Bishop 
Mallalieu,  "was  proportioned  to  the  meal.  It  was  hid  in  three  meas- 
ures of  meal;  if  there  had  been  six  measures  of  meal,  the  whole  lump 
would  not  have  been  leavened.  We  are  trying  to  leaven  a  hundred 
measures  of  meal  with  what  would  answer  for  three  or  five  at  the  utmost. 
What  we  must  have  is  more  men." 

"  Do,  some  of  you,  come  over  and  help  us;  for  this  work  needs  you." 
So  writes  Mrs.  Logan  of  Micronesia,  in  her  great  disappointment  that 
there  were  no  helpers  to  heed  the  unanswered  calls. 

Kurnool  ^  reports  the  names  of  eight  hundred  people,  who  had  asked 
for  Christian  instruction  within  six  months;  but  the  missionary  gave 
the  villagers  the  go-by,  having  no  one  to  send.  Aladiputty  began  to 
turn  from  heathenism  thirty-five  years  ago,  but  there  was  no  one  to  go 
to  the  village,  and  the  pagans  burned  the  Christian  chapel;  now  there 
are  a  hundred  and  fifty  of  a  new  generation  to  ask  for  a  Christian  teacher, 
and  no  one  to  go, —  and  there  are  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  thousand 
near  by,  village  after  village,  asking  for  teachers.-  At  the  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Madura  Mission,  in  1893,  it  was  said  that  there  is  no  use,  at 
present,  in  seeking  to  have  people  come  over  from  heathenism,  since 
there  is  no  means  to  instruct  those  who  have  already  joined  the  Chris- 
tian community.  IMshop  Thoburn  cites  vast  fields,  counting  millions  , 
of  people,  where  there  is  great  eagerness  to  hear  the  (lospel,  where  \ 
hundreds  flock  to  baptism;  but  no  laborers  can  be  sent  forth.  The 
Church  of  England  bishop  reports  the  most  astonishing  eagerness  for 
the  knowledge  of  Christianity  in  Uganda.  The  Tankay  people  in 
Madagascar  gathered  from  the  north,  from  the  south,  from  the  east, 
and  from  the  west,  knowing  only  so  much  of  Christianity  as  this, — 
that  Christians  gathered  with  one  accord  in  one  place.  Having  done 
this,  Sunday  by  Sunday,  they  did  their  duty  so  far  as  they  knew  it. 

The  key  of  David  has  unlocked  many  doors  for  the  entrance  of  His 
messengers.  The  most  notable  time  in  all  the  ages  is  at  the  present 
clock-tick,  when  the  door  of  faith  is  opened  unto  the  Gentiles. 

1  The  Rev.  H.  G.  Downes,  of  the  C.  M.  S.,  April,  1893. 
8  Mr.  I'fikins,  of  \\\c  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  at  Amipukottai. 


THI:     'nVi:\T[l:Tir   CEXITRY.  639 

"(ireat  is  my  love  to  your  mother,"  said  a  Christiani/ed  I'iji,  as  he 
hastened  to  overtake  David  Cargill,  when  he  was  embarking  for  England. 
"Wait,  wait,  1  want  you  to  take  this  gift  home  to  your  motiier.  (Ireat 
is  my  h)ve  to  your  mother.  'I'cU  her  tliat,  before  you  came,  I  killed 
men  and  ate  them;  but  now  the  love  t)f  (iod  is  in  ni\  heart.  If  your 
mother  hail  not  loved  me,  and  let  you  come,  1  shoukl  ha\e  been  a 
cannibal  to  this  day.      (Ireat  is  my  love  to  your  mother." 

Memorable  in  the  beautiful  and  hos]:)itable  homes  of  ICngland  are  their 
autumnal  Thursdays,  when  the  (Queen's  furloughed  veterans  return  to 
the  l]ast.  'Ihe  Liverpool  Street  station  of  the  Cireat  l">astern  is  thronged 
with  the  brave  antl  the  noble,  the  most  magnificent  specimens  of  British 
manhood,  and  women  with  a  manly  jjride  and  tears  at  the  parting;  and 
the  heart  of  the  Christian  Church,  too,  is  swelling,  as  fresh  recruits  and 
bron/ed  messengers  of  the  King  enter  the  "  P.  antl  C).  train"  for  the 
Orient. 

There  are  now  five  hundred  members  of  the  British  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  L'nion.  An  African  missionary  bishop  recruited  forty  men 
at  short  notice  the  other  day.  At  the  second  International  Convention 
of  Student  \'olunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions,  at  Detroit,  there 
were  nearly  fifteen  hundred  delegates.  Thirty-two  hundred  names,  all 
told,  have  been  signed  to  their  Mission  Roll;  of  whom  six  hundred  and 
eighty-six  have  already  gone  to  the  field.  The  college  founded  by 
Mary  Lyon  has  already  .sent  out  one  hundred  and  fifty  missionaries. 

It  is  the  Young  People's  Campaign:  it  is  the  privilege  of  youth  to 
heed  Cod's  call  to  become  voices  for  Him:  to  call  in  the  world's 
wilderness, —  Eehold  the  Lamb  of  Cod. 

"  If  I  believed  in  seven  births,  as  many  of  the  Hindus  do,"  says  Miss 
Fletcher  of  Calcutta,  "I  should  ])ray  that  in  each  life  I  might  be  a 
missionary." 

When  Dr.  Scott  and  his  wife,  and  their  associate,  Miss  Myers, 
recently  arrived  at  Jaffna,  they  found  a  great  company  of  natives  at  the 
landing,  who  sprinkled  rose-water  upon  their  garments  and  i)laced 
garlands  of  flowers  about  their  necks;  and  then  tiie  new  missionaries 
were  led  to  a  house  festooned  with  the  floral  decorations  of  Ceylon, 
and  songs  of  welcome  filled  the  air. 

In  His  Name,  self-devotement.     "Christ  says  to  every  lost  sinner, 

'Come';  to  every  redeemed  sinner,  'Go.'"*     "There  was  a  time," 

said  Alexander  Duff,  "when  I  had  no  care  or  concern  for  the  heathen; 

that  was  a  time  when   I   had  no  care  or  concern  for  my  own  soul." 

David  Livingstone  came  to  this  resolution  in  his  youth:  "I  will  ])lace 

no  value  on  anything  I  have  or  may  possess,  except  in  relation  to  the 

kingdom  of  Christ."  ,  ...  ^.    ,    ,      r^  r^ 

^  1  \\  .  S.  Apsley,  E).D. 


640  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 

"We  know,"  says  Francis  (ialton,'  "how  intimately  the  course  of 
events  is  dependent  on  the  thoughts  of  a  few  ilhistrious  men  of  genius." 
It  was  given  to  Duff  and  i>ivingstone  to  change  the  course  of  events 
upon  two  continents. 

"Who  knoweth  whether  thou  art  come  to  the  kingdom  for  such  a 
time  as  this?"  is  the  question  ringing  in  the  ears  of  youthful  genius 
to-day.  "Let  us,"  quoth  the  Persian  seer,  "be  of  those  who  hel])  the 
life  of  the  future." 

Self-devotement,  and  not  self-develo])ment,  was  the  method  of  the 
Master.  Loving  loyalty  to  Christ,  spirituality  at  its  highest,  impart  to 
young  men  and  maidens  an  immeasurable  moral  energy,  an  incalculable 
motive  ])ower  for  work  in  the  local  church  and  at  the  world's  end. 
Earnest,  bright,  cheerful,  are  the  fellows  we  want,  said  Coleridge 
Fatteson;  like  the  sailor  or  soldier  who  leaves  home  and  country  for 
years,  and  thinks  nothing  of  it,  because  on  duty.  Skilled  carpenters 
and  school  teachers  are  to  honor  God  in  far-away  islands  or  in  the 
Dark  Continent.  To  keep  steadily  in  sight  what  the  church  is  for, — 
to  match  manhood  and  Christianity  the  world  over, —  this  it  is  which 
marks  those  few  extraordinary  instruments  of  God,  whom  He  has 
chosen  to  change  the  face  of  the  globe.  I  should  not  like  it,  said 
Spurgeon,  were  you  fitted  to  be  a  missionary,  that  you  should 

Driir/  (/oicii  into  a  Kiiii^. 

She  was  a  royal-hearted  woman  who  chose  to  separate  herself  from  the 
lot  of  her  schoolmates.  They  became  good  teachers,  with  comfortable 
homes  behind  them  ;  and  most  of  them  with  homes  of  love  before  them. 
She  went  across  the  globe  to  help  make  homes  for  other  people  in  a 
half-barbaric  empire;  carrying  thither  a  bright  and  beautiful  ideal. 
She  underwent  vast  physical  fatigue,  and  a  thousand  chagrins  among 
the  poor;  she  lived  among  an  unclean  people,  morally  vile;  hand  in 
hand  with  the  wretched,  she  knew  their  misery,  and  bore  with  them 
and  for  them  their  nameless  burdens  of  sorrow.  She  touched  now  and 
then  u])on  the  outermost  circle  of  mission  "homes,"  leading  herself 
that  life  in  which  the  Master  is  the  I'ridegroom.  She  gave  herself  to 
character  building,  seeing  to  it  that  her  schoolgirls  entered  u])on  home 
life  with  new  notions.  She  modified  the  ideas  of  a  vast  area  of  untu- 
tored leagues  of  rural  life,  and  she  made  cities  the  cleaner  and  morally 
more  wholesome  for  her  indwelling.  She  listened  to  the  haunting  cry 
of  those  ready  to  perish;  and  went  forth,  day  by  day  for  a  score  of 
years,  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost.  The  difference  between 
her  life  and  that  of  her  schoolmates  will  be  known  in  the  Judgment  Day. 

1  Hereditary  Genius,  p.  343.     London,  1869. 


TJIE    JIVEXTIRTII   CKA'TUA'Y.  641 

When  John  Hunt,  the  plowboy  of  Lincolnshire,  came  to  die,  he 
exclaimed,  "Lord  bless  Fiji,  save  Fiji;  'I'hou  knowest  my  soul  has 
loved  Fiji."  He  grasped  Mr.  Calvert  by  the  hand,  then  lifted  his  other 
hand, —  "Oh,  let  me  pray  once  more  for  Fiji.  Save  Thy  ser\ants, 
save  Thy  people,  save  the  heathen  of  Fiji." 

l"o  preach  Christ  and  Him  crucified;  to  show  forth  the  loveliness  of 
God,  His  love  to  men;  and  to  win  men  to  believe  in  His  love,  to  accept 
it,  and  to  make  loving  return, —  this  is  the  aim  of  a  man  well  known  to 
.American  missions,  who  chose  thirty-five  years  ago  to  differentiate 
himself  from  his  schoolmates  by  deliberately  planning  to  lead  hundreds 
to  Christ,  while  they,  upon  the  average,  would  be  content  with. scores. 
There  have  been  three  or  four  hundred  converts  to  every  missionary  of 
one  of  our  largest  Boards  of  Missions.  'Tis  related  of  one  that  he 
sailed  for  India  in  1842  and  returned  in  1864;  during  that  time  there 
had  been  thirty-five  hundred  converts  in  connection  with  instrumen- 
talities he  put  forth,  and  thirteen  of  these  natives  had  been  ordained; 
he  had  built  si.xty-four  Christian  churches,  and  had  persuaded  the 
natives  to  destroy  fifty-four  idol  temples. 

"1  must  get  away  from  this  man,"  said  Lord  Peterson  of  Fenelon, 
"or  he  will  make  me  a  Christian."  Clear-headed,  warm,  sympathetic, 
affectionate  men  are  the  instruments  used  of  Cod. 

//  on  Iiica   is  a    Good   One, 

it  is  as  good  for  Fekin  as  for  Portland;  and  it  ought  to  be  carried 
round  the  entire  world.  The  nations  which  are  the  (juickest  at  thinking 
out  those  new  ideas  which  are  likely  to  make  the  home  happier,  and 
to  make  the  citizens  of  all  nations  free  and  ])ro.s])erous,  to  elevate  the 
average  man  and  to  bring  him  into  closer  likeness  to  the  righteous 
and  loving  God;  nations  which  are  pre-eminent  in  executive  qualities 
as  well  as  fertile  in  expedients;  the  nations  which  have  the  money  and 
the  men, —  they  are  to  take  these  regenerating  ideas  and  carry  them 
around  the  globe,  and  with  patient  tact  and  loving  hearts  and  helping 
hands  make  these  life-giving  thoughts  practical  powers  in  renewing  the 
face  of  the  earth,  so  bringing  in  the  reign  of  universal  love  among  men 
and  filial  obedience  to  the  common  Father  of  all. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Hauser  reports  the  presentation  of  a  Bible  to  an  Indian 
prince,  two  hundred  miles  north  of  Madras.  The  prince  sealed  it  up 
in  a  large  vase.  Upon  his  death,  ten  years  later,  three  young  men,  his 
relatives,  eagerly  awaited  the  opening  of  the  treasure  in  the  sealed  jar. 
It  proved  to  be  just  what  they  had  been  anxious  to  have;  and  they 
were  soon  after  baptized  at  Nfadras. 

This  larger  life  is  needed  in  Asia, —  the  experience  of  the  friendliness 


642  THE    TRn'MPHS   OF   THE    CM  OSS. 

of  (rod  in  the  Son  of  I\[an.  Do  not  the  leading  minds  of  Asia  know 
that  their  great  historic  systems  need  reformation?  To  put  it  moder- 
ately, they  need  at  least  that.  Would  not  a  reformed  Confucianism 
carry  China  back  to  a  clearer  apprehension  of  God;  and  a  reformed 
Buddhism  and  Brahmanism  back  to  monotheistic  conceptions?  All 
honor  to  the  theistic  reform  in  India!  It  is  good,  what  there  is  of  it. 
What  Asia  needs  is  God;  a  loving  Father  and  Friend,  a  Moral  Governor 
and  Sanctifier  of  the  people,  needed  in  every  hut  and  palace.  They 
need  the  Son  of  Man  and  His  Atonement;  God's  practical  friendship 
in  Jesus  Christ.  They  need  the  helpfulness  of  (iod,  to-day,  by  His 
energizing  and  renewing  Spirit. 

"It  was  as  if  scales  fell  from  my  eyes,"  said  an  aged  Taoist  to 
Professor  Legge,  concerning  his  reading  the  truths  of  Christianity, 
after  fifty  years  of  study,  and  of  seeking  to  attain  the  high  moral  ideal 
of  which  he  was  conscious. 

These  conditions  are  urgent.  The  death  rate  in  China  would  empty 
London  in  four  months.  There  are  eighteen  provinces  in  the  empire; 
and  fifteen  hundred  subdivisions,  each  of  which  has  a  chief  town; 
and  in  each  subdivision  there  are  hundreds  of  "villages"  or  petty 
cities,  in  some  of  which  there  are  thousands  of  families.  Yet  with 
all  this  dense  hive  of  people  love  is  not  an  element  in  any  religious 
system  indigenous  to  China.  The  renewal  of  China  is  a  work  worthy 
of  the  highest  ambition.  It  calls  out  the  heroic  element  in  one's 
nature.  Ashmore,  Griffith  John,  Muirhead,  Martin,  and  some  scores 
of  Chinese  workers,  are  among  the  ablest  Christian  men  of  this  cen- 
tury; and  they  find  themselves  choosing  this  service,  and  ready  to 
choose  it  over  again.  "The  great  need  of  China,"  says  one  of  them, 
"is  not  the  merely  wise  and  learned,  but  men  of  deep  conviction, 
separated  and  called  for  a  great  work,  conscious  of  the  all-consuming 
power  of  the  love  of  God;  with  whom  it  is  a  passion  to  save  men, — 
prepared  to  brave  all  things,  to  endure  all  things,  to  finish  the  work 
the  Lord  has  given  them." 

(iod-possessed  men  and  women, —  common  sort  of  people  enough, 
but  made  uncommon  by  the  enduement  of  Power  from  on  High, — 
these  are  they  who  co-operate  with  God,  and  with  whom  He  co-operates 
for  bringing  in  the  Kingdom  of  Love. 

T/ir  Ruby    West. 

The  tints  of  the  evening  or  the  morning  sky,  quoth  the  Master,  were 
tokens  to  the  weatherwise;  and  He  was  astonished  that  the  discerning 
could  not  tell  the  signs  of  the  Son  of  Man's  coming.  As  men  differ  in 
their  knowledge  of  weather  lore,  so  if  one  alludes  to  tokens  indicating 


THE    JWENTIETII    CENTL'RY.  (.M 

a  triiimpliant  cndinL^  of  the  missionary  ranipai^ii  of  the  Church,  he 
may  be  hooteil  at  by  those  who  lack  discernment. 

If,  however,  men  of  the  sea,  who  make  a  lousiness  of  observing,  are 
better  weather  i)rophets  than  those  whose  knowledge  is  limited  to  the 
use  of  an  umbrella  or  sunshade,  then,  too,  the  persons  wlio  gain  an 
inkling  of  history  outside  the  parish  records,  and  wider  news  than  that 
of  the  village  gossips,  may  have  a  truer  notion  of  (iod's  activity  in  the 
world  than  those  whose  religious  activity  consists  in  saying.  "Now 
1  lay  me  down  to  sleep."  May  there  not  be,  too,  a  weather-bureau 
wisdom  concerning  the  trend  of  great  historical  movements?  It  is  the 
course  of  practical  wisilom  to  co-operate  with  what  appear  to  be  the 
jirovidential  designs;  and  he  will  get  the  most  out  of  life  who  (joes  it. 

No  student  of  the  geological  history  of  the  earth;  no  student  of  the 
slow  growth  of  nations,  of  governments,  of  cities,  of  literatures, —  the 
Hebrew,  Greek,  Roman,  French,  derman,  Ihiglish;  no  student  of 
the  sublime  Scriptural  ])roi)hecies  of  the  long  ages  in  which  the  per- 
fected human  race  will  abide  upon  this  jilanet, —  will  be  impatient  if 
a  few  generations  come  and  go  before  all  wild  places  are  transformed 
into  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 

If  through  the  heroic  service  of  the  choicest  spirits  in  the  church 
during  some  centuries;  if  through  infinite  toils  and  self-sacrifice  during 
five  hundred  or  a  thousand  years  of  jiatient  progress  in  Christianizing 
China,  India,  Africa;  even  though  the  majestic  movement  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  is  discerned  only  by  eyes  blinded  with  human  sorrow, 
generation  after  generation  of  living  martyrdom,  in  proclaiming  Christ 
and  Him  crucified  to  ])eo])les  as  stolid  at  heart  as  their  idols  of  clay, 
of  stone,  of  l)ronze  or  gold ;  even  though  the  homely  houses  where 
Christianity  is  first  proclaimed  are  not  hastily  rebuilt  in  the  splendor 
of  celestial  jxittern, —  yet  the  redemption  of  the  world  will  hasten  in 
His  time  who  made  it,  and  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  God  will  crown 
the  earth. 

Were  this  the  hour  and  this  the  ]^lace,  it  would  be  easy  to  show  by 
dry  statistics  —  blooming  in  beauty  like  the  miraculous  rod  of  Hebrew 
story  —  that  Christianity  has  won  the  nations  of  the  future. 

In  the  dramatic  story  of  the  ages,  relatively  new  peoples  have  come 
to  play  an  important  part  in  history;  i)eoples  slowly  ])reparing  for 
their  mighty  destiny, — age  after  age  breeding  upon  foggy  islets,  quarrel- 
some, noisy,  and  isolated;  generation  after  generation  gaining  a  larger 
civil  freedom,  a  sweeter  and  purer  domestic  life,  a  higher  disci])line 
of  intellectual  faculties,  a  more  rugged  anil  picturesque  literature  illu- 
mined by  a  celestial  radiance,  a  slowly  im])roved  social  state  for  citi- 
zens long  despaired  of  as  unim])rovable,  and  more  intense  evangelistic 


644  Tlfh:    TKirMrilS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

spirit  doubling  ami  redoubling  the  proportion  of  those  who  are  loyal 
first  of  all  to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  a  more  sharply  outlined  organi- 
zation for  domestic  and  foreign  occupancy  of  the  world  by  the  Tri- 
umphant Cross.  That  these  peoples  have  multiplied  fi\efold  within  a 
hundred  years;  that  their  kinsfolk  in  racial  stock  have  won  the  prestige 
among  all  nations;  that  these  cold-blooded,  calculating  peoples  have 
gone  deliberately  into  the  tropics  to  invest  vast  sums  of  money  in 
developing  the  resources  of  far-away  lands;  ^  that  they  have  waked  up 
the  sleepy  and  irresolute  myriads  of  Asia  by  forcing  them  to  know  the 
time  of  day  to  a  minute;  that  the  great  nations  of  the  Kast  have  but 
recently  opened  their  gates;  that  the  long-barred  dark  interior  of 
Africa  is  now  open  to  the  light;  that  the  human  race  is  found  to  be 
an  ethnic  unit,  with  the  same  moral  needs,  and  renewed  by  the  same 
power;  that  the  person  of  Jesus  C'hrist  is  more  prominently  before  the 
world  than  at  any  former  ])eriod;  that  the  literature  that  relates  to  Him 
is  more  extensively  diffused  among  the  nations;  that  samples  of  native 
Christian  living  have  been  planted  in  thousands  of  villages  among  all 
peoples;  that  some  among  the  most  autocratic  governments  have  heard 
of  the  brotherhood  of  man  and  have  been  led  to  recognize  more  than 
ever  before  their  obligation  to  give  a  fair  chance  in  the  rivalry  of  life 
to  their  most  lowly  sul)iects;  that  Christian  education  is  enlightening 
pagan  jieoples;  that  the  poor  of  the  earth  are  being  elevated  and  bene- 
fited by  system  through  Christian  appliances;  that  the  Christian  hosts 
now  stand  envisaged  with  the  great  religious  systems  of  the  world  to 
challenge  their  claims  for  the  homage  of  the  continents;  that  Christian 
ideas.  Christian  inlluences,  have  set  in  like  great  ocean  currents,  in 
resistless  flow  along  all  coasts, — -these,  indeed,  are  no  tokens  of  the 
near  a]iproach  of  the  grand  consummation  of  human  history,  a  climac- 
teric era  known  to  (lod  only:  but  he  who  will  not  heed  these  tokens 
must  demand  the  blaze  of  new  suns  for  the  benefit  of  bats  and  owls. 

The  hand  of  (iod  is  not  discerned,  says  the  French  historian,  by 
those  who  dwell  under  its  shadow.  It  is  the  privilege  of  common  sort 
of  days,  when  nothing  uncommon  is  looked  for,  to  have  to  do  with  the 
beginnings  of  a  period  of  great  import.  This,  iiowever,  is  an  old-time 
story.  The  social  and  religious  evolution  of  mankind  has  been  always 
marked  by  great  eras, —  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  fall  of  Rome,  the 
rise  of  the  C'hurch,  the  popularization  of  personal  and  direct  relation 
between  man  and  his  Master,  the  establishment  of  civil  and  of  religious 
freedom,  the  opening  of  continents  new  to  the  Old  \Vorld, —  the  turn- 
ing and  overturning  tor  the  coming  of  the  .Son  of  Man. 

1  I'^nghuul,  lor  cxaiii])!!-,  lias  put  more  than  four  liundrcd  niillion  dollars  into  railways  in 
India. 


7 •///•;  rwF.N ifEiif  ci'.MTRy.  r.rs 

Ihis,  tlicn,  is  the  real  inoaiiinL;  of  llial  roseate  western  sky  which 
betokens  a  fair  to-morrow  lor  the  Christian  church.  The  signs  of  the 
times  do  not  lall  upon  the  <  hosen  of  God  to  stop  and  listen  for  tlie 
approaching  triumphal  songs  of  a  redeemed  world.  The  majestic 
rhythm  of  the  ages  is  calling  rather  to  the  world's  youth  to  conduct  the 
life  work  that  falls  to  them  along  the  historic  lines.  If  we  are  to-day 
but  in  the  beginnings  of  history,  if  there  is  stretching  out  far  before 
us  the  long  reign  of  a  ])erfected  manhood  upon  this  globe,  then  he  is 
wise  who  seeks  to  act  with  God  in  renewing  the  face  of  the  earth.  The 
commissioned  men  who  are  to  do  it  are  in  good  business.  To  build 
one's  life  into  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  an  unspeakable  honor.  To 
become  the  instrument  of  divine  benevolence  to  the  earth  is  the  highest 
of  human  achievements. 

"In  proportion  as  historical  investigations  are  elaborated  into  a 
universal  historical  science,"  says  Professor  I5randis  of  IJonn,^  "in  the 
same  proportion  will  Christ  be  acknowledged  as  the  eternal  and  divine 
substance  of  the  whole  historical  life  of  the  world,  and  His  sacred 
])erson  will  greet  us  everywhere  on  the  historic  page."  Only  those 
who  know  little  of  what  history  has  been  will  say  otherwise;  and  no 
one  can  sav  else  from  the  standpoint  of  human  evolution, —  the  most 
prominent  person  and  the  leading  personal  influence  in  the  story  of 
the  race  is  that  of  Jesus  Christ.  To  be  a  Christian,  to  be  Christ's 
man,  to  represent  Him,  to  ])oint  all  men  to  Him, — -this  is  privilege  of 
earth;  bearing  the  Triumphant  Cross. 

1   1  ranslation  1)V  Ur.  11.  IJ.  Smitli. 


APPENDIX. 


-!^ 


■HMraoHMI 


"m 

^ 

m 

'-^1 

^B 

APPENDIX. 


CKKTAIN    rvrtRS    IN    l-HK    APrKNDIX;. 


Acknowledgment 650 

The  Nominal  Conversion  of  Europe  .  651 
The  Peace  Movement  in  Ciiristendoni  653 
Womanhood  in  India;  paper  by  Rev. 

S.  Y.  Abrahams 656 

Home  Life  in  Turlcey  ;  letter  from  Ri-v. 

W.  A.  Farnsworth.  D.D 658 

l^etter  from  James  Lcgge,  I,L.l).,  Ox- 
ford     661 


Communication  from  Ri.  Rev.  Dr.  Cell. 
Bishop  of  Madras.  .A  letter  from 
Rev.  James  Stowe.  Influence  of 
Cliristianity  on  Native  Converts,  by 
Rev.  S.  Paul 06c: 

Hospital  Work  in  China,  by  Ur.  H.  I). 
Porter 667 


AS  TO  rm:  appkndix. 


()Nf  of  the  noblest  men  I  ever  knew  was  a  niicMlcman  in  the  grain  business, 
buying  from  Western  producers,  and  selling  to  l']astern  wholesalers.  There  was  no 
hour  in  the  day  or  night,  year  in  year  out,  in  which  he  did  not  have  a  vast  number 
of  carloads  of  grain  shipping,  and  on  the  way,  and  discharging.  The  only  way  in 
which  he  could  ever  balance  his  books  was  to  draw  a  red  line  across  the  page  once  a 
year.  The  Af>pendix  division  of  this  book  is  but  an  attempt  to  draw  a  line;  the  illus- 
trations of  the  principles  which  constitute  the  work  being  illimitable,  —  an  endless 
task  at  aiming  to  express  more  justly  and  accurately  the  phases  of  the  worhl's 
religious  thought  and  life,  and  to  jiresent  new  phases  of  the  activities  of  the 
advancing  Christian  hosts. 

It  has  been  said  that  Hutler's  Analogy  is  so  densely  packed  with  ideas,  each  of 
which  might  be  multiplied  into  a  volume,  that  the  thoughts  stand  up  en<Kvise  like 
books  in  a  lii)rary.  The  few  principal  topics,  or  books,  of  the  7'riniiif'/is  of  the 
Cross  are  each  of  them  easily  susceptible  of  treatment  so  full  as  to  require  a  volume 
instead  of  a  few  pages.  More  matter  has  been  excluded  than  has  been  put  into  this 
work.  The  positions  maintained  need,  however,  no  further  affirmation;  and  if  they 
did,  it  would  be  vain  to  attempt  to  supply  omissions  in  these  closing  pages.  The 
matter  now  presented  comjirises  <nily  a  few  additional  Notes,  or  Brief  Papers,  illus- 
trating certain  points  in  the  text. 

649 


650  THE    TRlL'MrilS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


ackx()Wi.i:i)(;mi:nt. 

TiiK  Author  wishes  to  ackiu>\vlc<l>;e  liis  <,'reat  obligation  to  the  Rev.  Edward 
Akboit,  D.U.,  of  Cambriilge,  for  reading  the  manuscript  of  this  book,  and  making 
very  valuable  suggestions  before  printing;  and  also  to  the  Rev.  Will  C.  Wood, 
A.M.,  and  to  Mr.  I.  Scammkll,  of  Boston,  for  favors  in  the  proof-reading  of  the 
entire  work,  lie  also  desires  to  express  his  thanks  to  certain  correspondents,  whose 
favors  have  been  received  since  printing  the  list  of  Collaborators,  to  whom  the  Author 
made  acknowledgment  in  the  Preface  :  — 

W.  11.  1;al1)\vin,  President  15.  V.  M.  C.  U..  Boston. 

Rev.  Archibald  G.  Brown,  Kast  London  Tabernacle. 

William  S.  Chestkr,  Musical  Director  St.  George's  Choir,  New  York. 

F.  W.  GiTNSAL'LUS,  D.  U.,  President  Armour  Institute,  Chicago. 

The  Rev.  Xkwman  Hall,  LL.B.,  D.D.,  London. 

.Mr.  I.  R.  KiNc,  Wilmington,  Delaware. 

The  Rev.  F.  15.  Meyer,  15. .\.,  London. 

Charles  E.  Norton,  LL.D.,  Harvard  University. 

Hon.  E.  J.  Phelps,  LL.D.,  Yale  University. 

Mr.  Stanley  Lane  Poole. 

Secretary  Sen  ell,  Epworth  League,  Chicago. 

JosiAH  .Stronc;,  D.D.,  Sec.  Ev.  Alliance,  New  York. 

Rt.  Hon.  and  Rt.  Rev.  F.  Temi'LE,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  London. 

Bishop  William  '1'aylor,  .\frica. 

The  Rev.  Mi)K(;an  Wood.  Detroit. 


I'.OOK    I. 

Page  62,  ciui  of  second  paru}in}ph. —  The  Character  of  Medieval  Monks.  —  An 
eminent  historical  writer  (John  Lord,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Beacon  Lights  of  History,  Vol.  II, 
p.  X7),  has  said  of  the  eighth  and  ninth  century  monks :  "They  were  the  best  farmers 
of  their  times  ;  they  cultivated  lands,  and  made  them  attractive  by  fruits  and  flowers. 
They  were  generally  industrious  ;  every  convent  was  a  beehive,  in  which  various 
kinds  of  manufactures  were  produced,  and  they  made  tapestries  and  beautiful  vest- 
ments. They  were  a  peaceful  and  useful  set  of  men,  at  this  period,  outside  their 
spiritual  functions  ;  they  built  great  churches  ;  they  had  fruitful  gardens  ;  they  were 
exceedingly  hospitable.  Every  monastery  was  an  inn  as  well  as  a  beehive,  to  which 
all  travelers  resorted,  and  where  no  pay  was  exactetl.  It  was  a  retreat  for  the 
unfortunate,  which  no  one  dared  to  assail.  .\nd  it  was  vocal  with  songs  and 
anthems.'' 

Page  65,  end  of  foiirlli  piiragraph.  — Coifi  appears  to  have  had  an  eye  to  the  main 
chance,  and  sought  to  please  the  king,  saying  :  "  Not  one  of  your  people  has  a])plied 
himself  more  diligently  to  the  worship  of  our  gods  than  I  have  ;  and  yet  there  are 
many  who  have  received  from  you  greater  benefits  and  greater  honors,  and  are  more 
jtrosperous  in  all  their  undertakings;  whereas  if  the  gods  were  good  for  anything, 
thcv  would  rather  forward  me,  who  have  been  so  zealous  to  serve  them." 


.irrKXDix.  6S1 

The  wunls  of  the  aged  earl,  which  have  l>een  so  often  ijuoted,  were  these  :  "The 
life  of  man.  (>  Uing,  seems  to  me,  in  comparison  with  that  which  is  hidden  from  us, 
to  he  hl^e  the  sparrow,  who,  in  the  winter  time,  as  you  sit  in  your  hall  with  your 
thanes  and  attendants  warmed  with  the  lire  that  is  lighted  in  the  midst,  rapidly  Hies 
through,  entering  by  one  door  and  passing  out  by  another ;  he  has  a  brief  escape 
from  tlie  storm,  and  enjoys  a  momentary  calm.  Again  he  goes  forth  to  another 
winter,  and  vr.nishes  from  your  sight.  So,  also,  seems  the  short  life  of  man.  Of 
what  went  before  it,  or  of  what  is  to  follow,  we  know  not.  If,  therefore,  this  new 
doctrine  brings  us  something  more  certain,  in  my  mind  it  is  worthy  of  adoption." 

Pti'^e  OS,  sevenlh  //«c.  —  Till.  CiKU.MANs.  —  Whether,  as  some  say,  the  name  means 
spear-men,  or  whether  it  lie  shouters.  according  to  others,  —  the  etymology  indicates 
a  stock  of  stalwart  lighting  men,  equal  to  making  good  their  standing  room  among 
the  nations. 

Page  7/,  end  of  third  parngraf'h.—  Kwv.  X..MINAI.  CONVERSION  or  EuRon..  —  It 
does  not  accord  with  the  proprieties  of  the  text  to  amplify  this  story,  but  it  throws 
light  upon  so  many  problems  in  the  modern  area  that  it  is  suitable  to  allude  further 
to  it  in  this  place. 

Grotestjue,  indeed,  were  some  of  tlie  old  methods  (jf  "converting"  the  heathen  ; 
they  are  much  like  the  experiences  of  a  modern  era  among  peoples  as  inexperienced 
ancl  artless  as  children.  Jortin,  who  picked  up  so  much  that  was  a  little  out  of  the 
usual  course,  relates'  that  in  the  year  .v.d.  799,  "  .■\rno.  Archbishop  of  Sal/burg, 
converted  many  of  the  Sclavonians,  who  became  very  fond  of  him.  He  used  to  make 
all  the  Christian  slaves  come  and  dine  at  his  own  table,  and  gave  them  drink  out  of 
gilt  cups ;  whilst  their  pagan  masters  sat  without  doors  on  the  ground,  like  dogs,  and 
had  meat  and  drink  placed  before  them.  When  they  asked  him  why  they  were  thus 
treated,  the  answer  was,  '  As  you  have  not  been  washed  in  the  salutary  bath,  you  are 
not  worthy  to  sit  and  eat  at  table  v  ith  those  who  are  regenerated.'  Upon  this  they 
desired  also  to  be  instructed  an.l  admitted  to  baptism."  "This  linesse,"  adds  Jortin, 
"was.  however,  more  Episcopal  and  Christian  than  the  usual  metiiod  of  bullying, 
beating,  fining,  and  massacring  those  who  would  not  quit  paganism." 

The  Pomeranians  were  Christianized  at  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century  by 
Bishop  Otto.  He  traveled  crosier  in  hand,  and  clad  in  the  robes  of  his  oflice  ;  and 
surrounded  by  ecclesiastical  attendants,  and  a  squad  of  soldiers.  His  wagons 
rumbled  from  village  to  village  ;  and  everywhere  he  baptized  the  astonished  natives. 
Olaf  the  Saint-  won  his  saintship  in  strange  fashion.  The  old  chronicles  of 
Norway''  tell  us  that  King  Olaf  once  went  through  a  portion  of  his  country,  and 
summoned  to  him  men  from  the  greatest  distances.  "And  he  inquired  particularly 
how  it  stood  with  their  Christianity;  where  improvement  was  needful,  he  taught 
them  the  right  customs.  If  any  there  were  who  would  not  renounce  heathen  ways, 
he  took  the  matter  so  zealously  that  he  .Irove  some  out  of  the  country,  mutilated 
others  of  hands  or  feet,  or  stung  their  eyes  out;  hung  up  some,  cut  down  some  with 
the  sword;    but  let  none  go  unpunished  who  would  not  serve  C.od.      He  went  thus 


1  Remarks  on  Eccleitastical  I/islory  ( Jolm  Jortin.  IXI).),  \'ol.  III,]).  81.     London.  1805. 

-A.K.   IOI5-IO3O. 

3  Stiirleson   Heimskrin^Li ;   or    ' 
S.  Laing. )     3  vols.     London.  1844. 


-A.K.  101^-1030. 

3  Stnrleion   Heimskrhi^hi ;   or    Chronicles  of  the   Kin^s  of  Xorivay.     (Translated   by 


652  THE    JKJLMJ'HS    Of   TJJE    CROSS. 

through  the  whole  district,  sparing  neither  great  nor  small.  He  gave  them  teachers, 
and  placed  these  as  thickly  in  the  country  as  he  saw  needful.  In  this  manner  he 
went  about  in  that  ilistrict,  and  had  three  hundred  deadly  men-at-arms  with  him; 
and  then  proceeded  to  Raumarige.  He  soon  perceived  that  Christianity  was  thriving 
less,  the  farther  he  proceeded  into  the  interior  of  the  country.  He  went  forward 
everywhere  in  the  same  way,  converting  all  the  people  to  the  right  faith,  and  severely 
punishing  all  who  would  not  listen  to  his  word." 

We  need  not  wonder  that  the  next  thing  we  read  in  the  Chronicle  is  this :  "  Now 
when  the  king  who  at  that  time  ruled  in  Raumarige  heard  of  this,  he  thought  it  was 
a  very  bad  affair." 

The  Chronicle  relates  that  two  robber  brothers  with  a  troo])  joined  the  army 
of  Olaf  the  Saint  when  he  would  retake  his  kingdom,  and  that  the  king  would 
have  them  baptized  or  send  them  away.  Cauker-Tliorer  said  :  "  I  and  my  comrades 
have  no  faith  but  on  ourselves,  our  strength,  and  the  luck  of  victory;  and  with  this 
faith  we  slip  through  sufficiently  well."  But  when  it  was  found  that  the  king  would 
not  have  them  without  baptism,  this  self-reliant  fellow  said  to  his  brother:  "If  I  go 
into  battle  I  will  give  my  help  to  the  king,  for  he  has  most  need  of  help.  And  if 
I  must  believe  in  God,  why  woK  in  the  white  Christ  as  well  as  in  any  other?  Now 
it  is  my  advice,  therefore,  that  we  let  ourselves  be  baptized,  since  the  king  insists  so 
much  upon  it,  ami  then  go  into  the  battle  with  him."  So  the  robbers  were  liaptized 
with  their  thirty  followers,  who  had  been  waiting  upon  a  hill-top  overlooking  the 
hostile  camps;  spoiling  for  a  tight,  they  would  be  baptized  rather  than  lose  this 
chance. 

Olaf  the  Saint  is  represented  in  old  sagas  as  sometimes  praying  all  night,  and 
singing  psalms  when  riding  through  the  country;  and  he  argued  like  a  minister 
with  the  idolaters.     And  he  was  very  cunning  in  war,  which  was  his  great  weapon. 

Both  Olaf  Trygyvesson,  the  father,  and  Olaf  Haroldsson,  the  sainted  son,  were 
fierce  missionaries,  propagating  Christianity  by  the  sword  as  the  Mohammedans  did 
their  religion.  Not  indeed  devoting  their  lives  to  it,  but  they  hated  the  forms  of 
paganism  most   heartily. 

The  fierce  Norse  pirates  were  not  pagans.  Did  not  the  chiefs  of  the  Jornsburg 
vikings  use  to  drink  to  the  health  of  Jesus  Ciirist,  and  fill  their  bowls  to  the 
memory  of   St.   Michael? 

So  too  in  the  Greek  Church  the  method  of  the  Western  Church  prevailed. 
Certain  Russian  envoys  having  iieen  converted  through  the  ajipearance  of  Christian 
deacons  of  the  Eastern  Church  in  the  Soutii  with  linen  wings  and  flaming  torches, 
the  contagion  of  tiie  new  faith  caught  in  tlie  wild  Nortli.  "The  whole  people  of 
Kieff,"  says  Stanley,  "were  immersed  in  the  same  river  (where  their  wooden  god 
had  just  l)een  floated  off),  some  sitting  on  banks,  some  plunged  in,  others  swimming, 
whilst  the  priests  read  the  prayers." 

The  point  made  by  those  facts  is  this:  that  essential  Christianity  in  Europe  is  not 
to  be  blamed  for  the  evils  that  came  into  the  Church  with  all  this  baptized  paganism. 
Missions  not  based  on  the  regeneration  of  the  individual  by  tlie  Holy  Ghost  are  of 
no  advantage  to  Christianity.  It  was  not  till  after  the  Reformation  that  Christendom 
found  out  that  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit  is  the  Word  of  God.  This  is  the  sword  with 
which  to  conquer  the  world. 

Page  yz^  first  line. — The  change  effected  by  C'hristianity  in  tlie  Germanic  jieople 
is  referred  to  by  Samson  Reed  in  his  suggestive  booklet  ujion  the  Growth  of  the 
Mind,  Boston,  1886:  — 


Ari'l.XDlX.  65.5 

"To  revelation  it  is  to  l)c  ascribed  that  tlie  j^cnius  wliich  has  taught  tlic  laws  of 
the  heavenly  boilies,  and  analyzed  the  material  world,  did  not  spend  itself  in  drawing 
tile  bow  or  in  throwing  the  lance  in  the  chase  or  in  war;  and  that  the  vast  powers  of 
Handel  ditl  not  burst  forth  in  the  wild  notes  of  the  war  song.  It  is  the  tendency 
of  revelation  to  give  a  right  ilirection  to  every  mind;  and  when  this  is  effected, 
inventions  will  follow  of  course;  all  things  assume  a  different  aspect,  and  the  worltl 
itself  again  becomes  a  paradise." 


BOOK    II. 

Pai^e  jS,fourlli  line.  —  An  all-al)Sorl)iii<;  anil)ition  to  rule  fired  the  l)reast  of  every 
noi)le  Roman.  "It  is  for  others,"  said  tlie  Roman  poet,  "to  work  brass  into 
breathing  shape;  others  may  be  more  eloquent,  or  describe  the  circling  movements 
of  the  heavens,  and  tell  the  rising  of  the  stars.  Thy  work,  O  Roman,  is  to  rule  the 
nations;  these  be  thine  acts:  to  impose  the  conditions  of  the  world's  peace,  to 
show  mercy  to  the  fallen,  and  to  crush  the  proud."  Self-devotement  to  the  state 
was  the  loftiest  ambition  of  the  most  capaiile  citizens  of  Rome,  —  to  advise  Rome 
tt>  be  loyal  to  Rome,  whatever  might  befall  outside  nationalities  or  their  own  persons. 
So  Regulus,  when  set  free  on  parole  to  advise  his  countrymen  in  regard  to  a  treaty 
of  peace,  advised  Rome  against  peace;  then  returned  to  his  captivity  to  die  by 
torture. 

Poge  So.  —  Alfred,  A.I).  849-900.  —  Edward  the  Confessor,  a.d.  974.  —  /  nin  the 
State^  Louis  XIV,  a.d.  1638-1715. —  Ecclesiastics  under  Henry  VI I i.  Compare 
paragraph  in  President  Anderson's  Address  before  Social  Science  Association;  based 
upon  Spelman, — q.v. 

Page  Sj,  top.  —  TiiK  Jkwish  Theocracy.  \'ide  Exodus  19:  5,  7,  8;  Exodus  24:  3; 
I  Samuel  8 :  7.  —  "  Every  nation,"  says  the  falmud,  "  has  its  special  guardian  angel, 
its  horoscopes,  its  ruling  planets  and  stars.  But  there  is  no  planet  for  Israel.  Israel 
shall  look  but  to  Him.  There  is  no  mediator  between  those  who  are  called  His 
children  and  their  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

"The  kingdom  is  the  Lord's,"  sang  the  poet;  "He  is  the  Governor  among  the 
nations.  The  Lord  is  our  judge.  The  Lord  is  our  lawgiver.  Thy  throne,  O  God, 
is  for  ever  and  ever.  Thy  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  thy  dominion 
endureth  throughout  all  generations."  Psalm  22:28;  Isaiah  33:  22;  Psalms  45  :  6 
and  141^  :  IO-13. 

Paige  gj.,  fourth  line  from  bottom.  —  The  right  of  rebellion  in  China  is  illustrated 
in  a  valuable  paper  sent  to  the  author  by  the  courtesy  of  Rev.  Arthur  IL  Smith  of  the 
North  China  mission.  In  this  paper  Mr.  Smith  says  that  the  people  not  unfrequently 
rebel  against  petty  magistrates,  and  that  the  imperial  government  acquiesces  in  their 
right  to  do  so  under  certain  circumstances. 

Pa,i;e  112. — The  Peace  Movement  in  Christendom.  —  'Tis  not  in  itself  felici- 
tous that  the  story  of  Roman  war  occupies  so  large  a  place  in  our  modern  curriculum. 


654  TIIK    'J'K/r.y/'//S    01-    THE    CROSS. 

tliat  tlic  still  studies  of  lads  in  their  teens  arc  haunted  by  clanking  armor  in  the 
midnight  watch  or  the  war  cry  resounding  through  the  forests.  No  student  can  rid 
himself  of  the  horrii)le  pictures  of  massacre,  when  Citisar  slew  ten  thousand  prisoners 
in  cold  blood,  or  when  Titus  set  apart  two  thousand  captives  for  immolation,  or  the 
tearing  by  wild  beasts,  to  amuse  the  Roman  jieople.  It  was  not  uncommon  in 
Eastern  wars  in  ancient  ages,  first  to  mutilate  captives,  then  chain  them  in  public 
places  for  insult  and  injury,  then  to  crucify  them.  Sometimes  they  were  pounded 
to  death  in  huge  mortars;   or  hung  by  the  legs  for  vultures  to  pick.' 

Upon  the  coming  in  of  Christianity  the  war  spirit  of  the  empire  was  subject  to 
criticism,  and  another  ideal  was  introduced.  The  very  first  generations  of  Christianity 
took  a  stand  against  the  business  of  butchering  men  for  day  wages;  and  the  trade 
of  soldiery  did  not  thrive  among  the  followers  of  the  Cross.  "  We  who  were  tilled 
with  war  and  mutual  slaughter,"  says  Justin  Martyr,  "  have  each,  through  the  whole 
earth,  changed  our  warlike  weapons;  and  we  cultivate  righteousness,  philanthropy, 
faith,  and  hope,  which  we  have  from  the  Father  through  Him  who  was  crucified." 
Ireneus,  Clement,  Cyprian,  Tertullian,  and  Lactantius,  bear  like  testimony.  "  Instead 
of  arming  their  hands  with  the  sword,"  says  Athanasius,  "they  lift  them  up  in  j)rayer; 
and  from  henceforth,  instead  of  carrying  on  war  with  each  other,  arm  themselves 
against  Satan,  striving  to  conquer  him  in  the  bravery  of  the  soul." 

So  Chrysostom  says  concerning  the  Christian  clergyman  :  "  As  if  the  whole  world 
were  intrusted  to  his  charge,  and  he  were  the  comjiarent  of  the  nations,  he 
approaches  unto  Cod  —  imploring  Him  that  all  wars  maybe  extinguished,  and  all 
anarchies  (pielled;  that  peace  may  spread  wide  her  wings,  and  golden  harvests 
diffuse  their  blessings;  that  every  calamity  which  privately  or  jmblicly  assails  us 
may  forever  be  expelled." 

"Bishops,  priests,  and  monks,"  says  Guizot,  "were  in  their  personal  lives,  and 
in  the  councils  of  the  Church,  the  first  propagators  of  God's  peace  or  truce."  Wlien 
Charlemagne  dethroned  the  revolting  Desiderius,  king  of  Lombardy,  he  did  not 
drag  him  at  his  chariot-tail  in  triumph;  but  he  shut  him  up  in  a  monastery,  where 
he  could  have  ample  time  for  religious  meditation. 

Great  efforts  were  made  by  the  Church  in  the  eleventh  century  to  ameliorate  the 
condition  of  society,  by  disseminating  peace  principles  and  by  the  reconciliation 
of  enemies.  The  blessing  of  the  Church  and  the  divine  forgiveness  were  promised 
those  who  refrained  from  acts  of  violence  from  Thursday  evening  till  Monday  at  sun- 
rise ;  and  the  curse  of  God  through  the  prayer  of  the  Church  was  threatened  against 
those  who  did  not  keep  the  peace  of  God.-  Al)solution  for  the  one,  and  excommu- 
nication for  the  other,  were  the  weapons  of  the  Church.  Three  councils  and  three 
popes  confirmed  this  attempt  to  stay  the  hand  of  blood,  long  before  civil  law  sought 
to  check  violence. 

This  movement  became  so  general  in  different  parts  of  Europe,  that  more  than  a 
score  of  councils  —  some  in  one  generation,  some  in  another  —  urged  the  claims  of 
peace.  During  three  hundred  years — ^between  the  eleventh  and  fourteenth  cen- 
turies—  there  were  occasional  peace  revivals,  when  (jod's  peace  was  preached;  some 

1  Compare  the  execution  of  the  Taoping  prisoners  by  the  Cliinese  government,  as 
reported  in  the  London  Daily  Tclegrapli,  July  lo,  1862. 

-  "  Krom  Thursday  evening,  among  all  Christians,  friends  or  enemies,  neighbors  or 
distant,  peace  must  reign  till  Monday  at  sunri.se:  and  during  these  four  days  and  four 
nights  tiiere  ought  to  exist  a  complete  security,  and  every  one  can  go  aljout  his  own  affairs 
in  safety  from  all  fear  of  his  enemies,  and  under  protection  of  this  truce  and  this  peace." 


APPENDIX.  655 

faitlifiil  friar  ox  zealous  monk  goiiij;  from  town  to  town  to  reconcile  those  wlio  were 
embroilinjj  tlie  world.  A  church  legend,  now  seven  hundred  years  old,  relates  that 
the  Blesseil  Virgin  appeared  in  the  forest  of  Cluienne  and  fjave  a  banner  of  jieace  to 
a  tlay  laborer,  who  first  bore  it  to  the  authorities  of  the  Church,  and  then  he  went 
throughout  the  land  as  the  messenger  of  peace  on  earth. 

Much  need  was  there  to  do  so.  The  great  forest  halls,  the  craggy  hills,  and  the 
mountain  walls  of  medieval  Europe  were  always  echoing  to  the  tread  of  martial 
hosts.  The  great  crusatling  lords,  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  as  prayerful 
men,  as  "  Christian  "  knights,  in  marching  against  the  infidel  Turks  were  still  apt  to 
cjuarrel  with  each  other.  When  the  feudal  lord  in  dying  transmitted  his  armor  to  his 
eldest  son,  he  gave  to  him  also  -the  avenging  of  all  the  feuds  he  had  gathered  in  a 
lifetime,  —  so  that  generation  after  generation  Europe  was  involved  in  numberless 
private  wars;  and  this  was  so  until  the  Church  intervened,  and  Christian  statutes  were 
enacted.  So  far  as  relates  to  our  own  English-speaking  race,  it  can  be  shown,  book 
and  page,  that  the  final  breaking  up  of  private  conflict,  which  had  been  long  legal- 
ized at  least  by  custom,  was  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Church.  We  come  of  a 
savage  ancestry,  —  murderers,  as  ready  to  attack  their  neighbors  when  "  home-sitting  " 
as  when  in  the  open ;  to  attack  an  adversary  at  sight,  even  "  at  a  banquet,"  like 
barbarians  in  our  own  land.'  That  we  have  the  fair  England  of  to-day,  and  peaceful 
homes  in  .Vmerica,  is  due  to  the  teachings  of  Christianity,  as  it  was  introduced  by  the 
moid'C  Augustine. - 

During  all  those  ages,  in  which  the  foremost  men  were  compelled  to  give  the 
main  part  of  their  intellectual  force  to  the  present  business  of  lighting,  the  world  did 
not  know  what  it  was  losing;  but  when  peace  prevailed  for  such  length  of  time  as  to 
allow  it,  the  intellectual  force  once  wasted  by  war  lifted  the  world  straightway  and 
lirought  in  a  new  era. 

In  respect  to  the  amelioratitjn  of  war  in  our  modern  age,  we  remember  the 
apothegm  of  General  Sherman,  "  War  is  hell."  To  invoke  it  carelessly  is  demoniacal. 
'Tis  angelic,  however,  to  care  for  its  victims.  The  Sanitary  Commission,  Christian 
Commission,  and  the  Red  Cross  Society  did  nothing  for  the  armies  of  early  ages; 
and  it  is  noteworthy  that  it  is  a  Red  Cross,  and  not  a  Crescent,  or  even  the  Lotus 
flower. 

The  women  of  America  collected  and  disbursed  soldiers'  supplies  in  the  American 
War  for  the  Union,  amounting  to  $5.j,cx)0,ooo;''  and  the  Red  Cross  membership  in 
Germany  comprises  more  than  thirty-four  thousand  women.  When  a  soldier  is 
wounded  or  disabled  by  sickness  he  is,  by  the  Red  Cross  Treaty,  no  longer  a  bellig- 
erent, but  a  neutral,  and  a  subject  for  merciful  care. 

1  Compare  Brace's  Gesta  Ckristi,  p.  215. 

2  In  the  feudal  ages,  the  barons,  the  bankers,  and  the  shoeblacks  waged  war;  it  was 
every  man's  right,  and  the  common  rights  of  tradesmen,  to  wage  war  privately.  When 
the  Margrave  of  Brandenburg  took  a  pique,  he  burned  one  hundred  and  seventy  villages. — 
I'iiieC.  LdRINc;  Brace's  Ges/a  CAris/i,  pp.  143,  144.  This  book  is  prep.ired  with  great 
painstaking,  and  is  a  mine  of  curious  information,  illustrating  the  influence  of  Christianity 
upon  society  in  Europe.  Mr.  Brace  has  made  a  very  valuable  compilation  of  the  various 
attempts  of  the  Church  to  establish  peace  principles  in  Europe  in  savage  centuries.  The 
points  relating  to  the  introduction  of  arbitration,  and  the  termination  of  private  war,  are 
admirably  set  forth  —  pp.  153-159. 

3  Colonel  Benton's  Wellesley  address. 


656  THE    TRli'MPIIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


BOOK    III. 

Pa.rg  [^^,  —  Womanhood  in  Jai'AN. — The  official  records  show  the  number  of 
marriages  and  divorces  since  1887,  and  the  percentage  per  thousand  of  the  popula- 
tion. The  average  number  of  divorces  is  one-third  as  large  as  the  number  of 
marriages.  These  statistics  are  pulilished  by  the  Tokyo  Bureau  of  Statistics  in  the 
Statistical  Review  of  the  empire,  upon  the  order  of  the  Cabinet.  Divorces  are 
effected  l)y  the  husband  or  wife,  and   then  recorded. 

Page  /5j,  closing  line. —  The  Biblical  Texts  Relating  to  the  IIimane 
Treat.ment  ok  Widows.  —  Exodus  22:22.  Deut.  10:18;  14:29;  16:  11,  14; 
24:17,18-21;  26:12,13;  27:19.  Job  22:5,9;  24:3,21;  29:13;  31:16.  Prov- 
erbs 15:25.  Psalms  68:5;  1.46:9.  Isa.  1:17;  1:23.  Jer.  7:6;  22:3;  49:11. 
Ezk.  22 :  7.    Zech.  7:10.     Mai.  3 :  5.     Matt.  23  :  14.     I  Tim.  5:16.     James  i  :  27. 

Page  /Jt.  —  Womanhood  in  India. — The  Author  has  received,  through  the 
courteous  favor  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  Frederick  Gill,  Bishop  of  Madras,  an  essay  liy  the 
Rev.  S.  Y.  Abrahams,  a  native  clergyman,  upon  Domestic  and  Social  Customs  in 
India,  and  the  changes  effected  by  Christianity.  It  is  full  of  curious  interest,  pictur- 
ing minutely  what  relates  to  motherhood,  infantile  life,  school  days,  marriage,  and 
funeral  rites,  and  other  circumstances  illustrating  Hindu  usage.  It  is  a  most  valu- 
able contribution  to  the  literature  of  Oriental  manners  and  customs. 

For  his  immediate  purpose,  however,  the  Author  has  been  compelled  to  limit  liis 
citations  to  a  few  paragraphs  relating  to  infantile  life,  and  womanhood  as  related  to 
marri.ige.  The  paper  at  large  portrays  with  great  faithfulness  and  felicity  the  singular 
superstitions  and  quaint  usages  of  an  ancient  people,  and  the  details  are  so  ample 
that  the  Author  can  but  exercise  the  definite  hope  of  availing  himself  of  the  abundant 
material  in  connection  with  other  work. 

The  writer  of  this  Essay  presents  a  very  interesting  story  of  his  own  school  days, 
with  daily  rites  of  Hindu  worship  as  a  part  of  his  every-day  childish  practice.  As  a 
lad  he  had  to  perform  domestic  religious  rites  in  his  father's  absence.  This  he 
declined  to  do  when  twelve  years  old.  He  then  broke  caste,  gave  up  visiting  shrines, 
and  refused  to  eat  food  offered  to  idols.  His  father  and  eldest  brother  were  all  fire 
and  fury  with  him;  but  his  mother,  more  bigoted  than  either,  yet  through  her 
afiection,  stood  by  him.  Five  years  after,  his  parents,  brothers  and  sisters,  aunts 
and  cousins,  were  baptized;  and  they  are  very  steady  in  their  new  faith,  —  zealous  and 
earnest,  as  in  their  olil  religion. 

PAPER    P.V    THE    REV.    S.    Y.    ABRAHAMS,  C.M.S. 

(l)  Sons  and  Daughters  in  India.  — \<^\\<ix\.  a  male  child  is  born,  there  is  great 
rejoicing  in  the  h(.)use.  Visitors  pour  in  from  all  directions  to  congratulate  the  young 
mother  and  her  parents,  and  after  a  long  gossip  return  home  with  pausupari  (betel 
leaf  and  areca-nut),  sandal,  sugar,  and  plantains. 

An  astrologer  is  sent  for,  and  duly  ushered  in,  to  cast  the  nativity  of  the  child. 
He  takis  down  the  exact  hour  of  birth,  and  other  items  such  as  the  stars  and  planets 
then  in  ascendency;  and  recites  a  few  stanzas,  dilating  on  the  blessings  that  are  to 
accrue  to  the  family  and  predicting  a  long  life  to  the  parents  as  well  as  to  the  child, 


APPliNDIX.  657 

and  bids  g^uoil-by  after  receiving;  a  present,  wiili  a  inmiiise  ti)  call  nver  again.  The 
next  time  he  comes,  he  brings  with  him  a  bundle  of  palmyra  leaves  neatly  cut  and 
daubed  with  turmeric,  purporting  to  contain  a  full  and  complete  horoscope  of  the 
child.  He  reads  alouil  a  few  pages,  interspersing  oral  comments.  The  members 
of  the  family  ami  other  friends  listen  to  the  auspicious  words  with  rapt  attention  and 
bated  breath.  He  is  now  amply  rewarded  for  his  pains  by  presents  of  money, 
clothes,  and  pausupari.  If  the  astrologer  secured  be  a  Brahman,  he  not  unfre(|uently 
devises  measures  to  help  himself  to  a  large  bonus  of  money,  by  giving  out  that  the 
child  was  born  under  the  evil  influence  of  some  star,  and  that  rites  should  be 
performed  to  avert  the  evil  that  would  otherwise  befall  the  household. 

If,  however,  the  child  born  be  a  female,  an  ominous  silence  prevails  over  the 
whole  house.  Those  related  to  the  young  woman  consider  the  birth  of  a  girl  as 
a  great  misfortune,  and  the  young  mother  will  be  foremost  to  feel  the  effect  of  the 
vexation  and  annoyance  of  the  family.  Her  wants  will  not  be  attended  to  without 
grumbling,  taunts,  and  insults.  Her  husband's  relatives  will  not  care  to  visit  her 
till  after  her  purification  is  over;  the  period  being  lengthened  twenty-four  days  on 
account  of  her  having  given  birth  to  a  girl.  The  low  status  of  women  in  Hindu 
society,  as  well  as  the  need  of  a  long  purse  for  their  marriages,  jewelry,  and  dowries, 
cannot  but  cause  such  gloomy  scenes  as  are  witnessed  in  a  house  where  a  girl 
is  born.  "  One  buffalo  calf  is  enough  for  a  haystack,  and  two  girls  for  a  familv  in 
affluent  circumstances,"  is  a  Tamil  proverb.  The  inability  of  the  girl  to  help  the 
father  in  his  calling  or  to  perform  funeral  rites  for  her  parents,  may  be  another  cause 
for  this  satlness  and  dejection.  "The  house  where  a  girl  is  born"  is  a  proverbial 
synonym  for  profound  silence  and  tranquillity. 

But  a  son,  especially  the  first  born,  is  the  glory  of  his  parents,  the  center  of  their 
hopes  and  crown  of  their  joy.  He  is  expected  to  help  his  father  in  his  profession, 
perpetuate  his  name,  and  perform  funeral  rites  for  his  parents.  There  is  no  salvation, 
according  to  the  Hindu  creed,  to  one  who  has  no  sons. 

.\mong  the  native  Christians  such  practices  as  are  clearly  heathenish  have  been 
altogether  renounceil,  as  the  sending  for  the  astrologer  and  writing  horoscopes. 
Some  illiterate  Christians  do  sometimes  feel  sorry  when  girls  are  born  on  account  of 
the  heavy  expenses;  the  educated  make  no  distinction  between  sons  and  daughters. 
The  illiterate,  however,  never  think  it  necessary  to  have  a  son  for  their  souls  to  be 
saved;  nor  do  they  try  to  rectify  the  want  of  a  son  by  marrying  two  or  more  wives, 
as  the  Hindus  do,  in  hopes  of  getting  a  son. 

('2)  Hindu  Marriage.  —  In  India,  a  man  is  always  expected  to  marry  his 
mother's  brother's  daughter,  or  his  father's  sister's  daughter  (his  mother's  sister's 
daughter,  and  his  father's  brother's  daughter  being  called  sisters,  he  cannot  marry 
them).  If  a  liride  or  bridegroom  is  sought  otherwise,  the  unwilling  party  is  some- 
times dragged  before  the  village  panchayat,  before  whom  he  must  be  prepared  to 
meet  with  opposition  from  the  offended  party.  It  often  happens  that  the  offended 
party  seeks  another  bride  or  bridegroom  and  tries  to  have  their  marriage  the  same 
day  the  unwilling  party  celebrates.  Else  the  offended  party  may  find  it  difficult  to 
secure  a  proper  match  later  on,  for  the  question  will  be  asked,  "  Why  did  not  your 
cousin  marry  you  ?"  So  spite  is  offered  the  unwilling  party;  and  they  avt)id  going  to 
witness  the  other  marriage.  These  cousin  marriages  are  enforced  even  when  there  is  a 
great  disparity  between  the  ages  of  the  persons.  When  there  is  no  cousin  or  niece  to 
marry,  a  man  seeks  for  a  wife  elsewhere  among  his  own  clan.  Subdivisions  of  the 
same  caste  do  not  intermarry,  though  they  do  not  scruple  to  dine  with  each  other. 
2  T 


658  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

Classes  which  have  become  Christians  in  large  numbers  chouse  their  partners  in  life 
from  among  their  own  classes,  but  Brahman  converts  and  a  few  others  marry  people 
of  castes  other  than  their  own. 

There  is  no  courtship  among  the  Hindus.  A  man  or  \\()inan  must  rest  contented 
with  the  consort  chosen  by  the  parents,  relatives,  or  friends.  Tiiis  tloes  not  anyway 
mar  their  future  happiness.  The  civilized  notions  of  freedom  and  the  divorce  law 
are  an  abomination  to  the  native  minds  in  general.  The  proposal  of  marriage  is 
made  by  the  bridegroom's  party;  it  is  a  disgrace  if  the  other  party  makes  any 
overtures.  The  horoscope  of  the  man  and  woman  to  be  married  are  consulted  to 
ascertain  if  the  marriage  will  prove  a  happy  one.  The  day  and  the  hour  of  marriage 
are  then  fixed  with  the  aid  of  an  astrologer  or  of  a  Tamil  Almanac  which  gives 
the  suitable  days  and  auspicious  hours  of  a  month. 

[Some  four  thousand  words  are  here  omitted,  relating  to  the  unique  negotiations, 
wedding  ceremonies,  and  usages  of  newly  married  life.] 

The  Thali  tied  by  the  bridegroom  about  the  neck  of  the  bride  in  the  marriage 
ceremony  answers  to  the  ring  among  the  Europeans.  There  is  much  superstitious 
veneration  about  it.  It  represents  the  husband,  who  is  more  than  a  god  to  a  Hindu 
woman.  The  miseries  of  widowhood  are  so  great  that  a  woman's  only  prayer  is  that 
her  husband  may  be  blessed  with  a  long  life,  however  wicked  or  cruel  he  may  be. 

A  Hindu  mother-in-law  does  not  ever  face  her  son-in-law,  nor  is  a  wife  allowed 
to  speak  to  her  husband  except  on  the  sly.  It  takes  more  than  two  years  for  a  wife 
to  converse  with  her  husband  in  the  presence  of  others.  Such  is  the  notion  of 
Hindu  modesty.  A  Hindu  woman  never  mentions  the  name  of  her  husband,  or 
of  her  husband's  father,  mother,  elder  brother,  or  elder  sister.  It  is  the  native 
custom  never  to  address  one's  superior  in  age  or  position  by  his  name  to  his  face. 
A  Hindu  woman  seldom  dares  utter  even  ordinary  words  that  have  similar  sounds 
to  the  name,  sometimes  to  the  syllaljles  in  the  name,  of  her  husband. 

Page  iy2,  closing  paragraph.  —  Neglected  Childhood.  —  Concerning  this 
point,  the  Author  presents  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  which  he  has  received 
from  the  venerable  Wilson  A.  Farnsworth,  D.D.,  whose  honored  work  in  the  Turkish 
Empire  is  so  well  known  :  — 

"You  ask  for  'points  of  difference  between  Christians  and  non-Christians,  as  to 
home  life.''  What  we  see  here  in  this  regard  is  most  gratifying.  When  we  came  here 
we  found  scarcely  the  wreck  of  a  home.  This  one  would  expect  in  Moslem  society, 
where  poU'gamy  and  domestic  slavery  are  encouraged  and  the  harem  is  required  by 
the  very  law  of  their  religion.  One  would  not,  however,  suppose  that  the  so-called 
[Oriental]  Christians  would  have  got  so  far  from  the  law  of  love  as  to  have  lost  the 
family.  I  am  sorry  to  say,  however,  that  this  was  the  case.  The  universal  custom 
was  for  sons,  when  they  married,  to  bring  their  brides  to  the  paternal  homestead; 
that  is,  a  large  patriarchal  establishment.  The  head  and  ruler  is,  usually,  the  oldest 
male  member.  The  oldest  female  member  too  has  great  authority  over  her  lirides, 
the  wives  of  her  sons,  and  they  are  practically  her  slaves  —  and  they  must  be  silent 
slaves.  In  such  a  household  the  parents  are  not  held  responsible  for  the  training  of 
their  own  children.  It  is  thought  to  be  a  shame  for  a  young  father  to  take  his  little 
child  in  his  arms,  or  to  show  any  tokens  of  affection  for  his  children. 

"  This  was  the  state  (jf  the  home  when  we  came  to  Turkey,  forty  years  ago.  The 
change  already  accomplished  is  very  great.  The  people  are  fast  coming  back  to  the 
good  old  law  of  (lenesis,  '  A  man  shall  Icai'c  his   father.'     Mothers  are  learning  their 


APPEXDIX.  659 

responsibilities,  and  some  are  deeply  sensible  of  them.  At  a  mothers'  meeting  here 
in  Cesarea  this  week,  when  some  seventy-live  were  present,  one  spoke  of  the  fact  that 
one  of  her  children  had  told  a  lie.  She  said  that  after  talking  with  the  child  about 
the  dreadful  sin  of  lying,  neither  she  nor  the  child  could  scarcely  sleep.  Had  I  seen 
no  other  fruits  of  my  labors  of  more  than  forty  years  in  Turkey,  I  should  regard  that 
which  is  seen  in  the  family  as  a  rich  reward." 

/'</j,Y  i-jq.  —  L'lill.i)  Tk.MNINc;  in  China.  —  The  .\uthor  has  with  difficulty  refrained 
from  ([uoting  at  great  length  the  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Smith's  admirable  portraiture  of  the 
Natural  History  of  the  Chinese  Boy  and  of  the  Chinese  Girl,  which  illustrate  so  well 
the  home  life  of  China  to-day.  The  reader  will  find  no  recent  report  of  current  life  in 
the  middle  kingdom  more  valuable  than  Mr.  Smith's  Chinese  Characteristics.  — 
(Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  New  Vork.) 


BOOK    IV. 

Page  igo,  first  paragraph.  —  The  Debt  of  Christianity  to  Modern  Science. 
—  The  attitude  of  the  Church  toward  Science  has  been  that  of  accommodating  itself 
.o  new  truth,  when  once  satisfied  what  is  true.  The  Church  is  the  debtor  to  the  stu- 
dents of  God's  out-of-door  revelation.  This  is  well  stated  by  an  esteemed  correspond- 
ent, who,  as  one  of  the  foremost  scientific  authorities  in  America,  writes  to  this 
effect :  ''  While  scientists  have  very  little  changed  in  the  trend  of  their  opinions,  the 
mass  of  church  members  have  so  changed,  in  a  way  to  lessen  greatly  the  feeling  of 
opposition;  and  among  the  crop  of  young  scientific  men  now  growing  up,  there  are 
a  great  number  of  sincere  Christian  men,  —  the  agnostics  and  disbelievers  being 
distinctly  in  the  minority. 

Page  2ob.  —  Sunday-schools. — The  Wanamaker  Sunday-school  in  Philadel- 
phia has  a  membership  of  3000.  Laymen  conduct  this  enterprise.  There  is  a  vast 
variety  in  the  musical  service.  The  entire  work  of  the  school  is  carried  on  as  an 
evangelistic  organization  of  a  high  degree  of  efficiency. 

Page  2j^. — The  Rev.  Daniel  Dorchester,  D.I).  —  Dr.  Dorchester's  distin- 
guished services  as  Unitetl  States  .Superintendent  of  Indian  Schools,  should  not  be 
thought  of  as  oversliadowing  his  equally  valued  work  as  an  author.  His  Problem  of 
Religious  Progress  has  been  quoted  more  frequently  by  clergymen  than  almost  any 
other  book  of  recent  years.  A  new  edition  has  been  recently  issued,  with  the  statis- 
tical matter  brought  down  to  date.  It  is  in  its  present  shape  a  vademecum  for  the 
clergyman  and  the  Christian  worker.  The  publishers.  Hunt  &  Katon,  150  Fifth 
.\venue.  New  Vork,  also  bring  out  other  books  by  the  same  author.  The  books 
upon  the  Liquor  Problem,  and  upon  Christianity  in  the  United  States,  are  among 
the  most  useful  in  the  market. 

Page  2j3.  —  Edicatio.n  in  India. — In  the  admirable  Kssay,  referred  to  else- 
where, prepared  by  the  Rev.  S.  V.  Abrahams,  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the 
writer  gives  most  important  testimony  concerning  the  influence  of  British  education 
in   India.      The   Kiiglish  system,  he  says,  has  opened  the  eyes  of  the  Hindus  to  the 


660  THE    TRIUMI'IIS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

benefits  of  the  education  of  girls;  and  they  now  allow  them  to  attend  school  until 
their  eleventh  or  twelfth  year.  Among  native  Christians,  the  girls  often  attend  school 
until  twenty  or  more.  There  has  been,  adds  the  writer,  a  great  improvement  in 
Hindu  morals  among  young  men  who  have  attended  Christian  schools  and  wor- 
ship; so  that  many,  so  educated,  even  if  they  are  not  Christians,  lead  very  exemplary 
lives,  even  when  placed  amidst  serious  temptations;  and  they  acknowledge  that  their 
characters  have  been  formed  by  associating  with  Christian  boys  and  by  attending 
Christian  worship.  Many  of  them,  who  hold  responsible  positions  under  the  govern- 
ment, confess  that  their  success  is  due  to  their  training  in  the  mission  schools. 

The  foregoing  statement  in  regard  to  the  modification  of  the  character  of  non- 
Christians  by  the  mission  schools,  is  confirmed  by  the  words  of  Bishop  Gell,  in  his 
letter  of  October  l6,  1894,  transmitting  the  Rev.  Mr.  Abrahams'  Essay:  — 

"The  good  effects  of  Christianity  in  conduct  and  outward  appearance  are  seen  not 
only  in  those  who  become  Christians,  or  are  the  children  of  Christians,  but  in  many 
educated  Hindus  who  have  intercourse  with  Christians  in  school  and  afterwards 
but  who  do  not  confess  Christ." 

Page  26S.  —  Chinese  Education.  —  It  would  be  difficult  to  state  briefly  the  au- 
thorities upon  the  Chinese  educational  system.  In  all  things  relating  to  that  nation. 
Professor  Douglas'  China  (London,  18S2)  is  one  of  the  best  Ijuoks  for  the  average 
reader,  being  in  popular  style,  and  of  the  highest  authority.  There  is  an  American 
edition,  by  Mr.  Arthur  Oilman,  published  by  Putnam.  Besides  this,  the  educational 
chapter  in  Professor  S.  Wells  Williams'  Middle  Kingdom  is  very  full  and  explicit. 
Edkins'  Religion  in  China  (London,  1884),  third  edition,  and  Archdeacon  Moule's 
New  China  and  Old  (London,  1891),  are  very  valuable  books;  p.  40  in  the  one, 
and  pp.  261-267  in  the  other,  relating  to  education.  Then  there  is  that  curiously 
interesting  book,  The  Chinese  Painted  by  ThetHselves,  b)'  Colonel  Tcheng-ki-tong 
(London,  1884),  p.  64  referring  to  education. 

Page  2g4,  Section  V.  —  In  respect  to  the  summary  of  mission  work  in  the  Turkish 
Empire,  the  Author  is  under  great  obligation  to  Mr.  C.  N.  Chapin,  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M., 
and  to  Mr.  John  Gillespie  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  and  to  the  Hon.  vSec.  of  the 
Turkish  Missions'  Aid  Society,  for  statistics  prepared  with  great  painstaking.  The 
total  numljer  of  pupils  in  the  Turkish  schools  of  the  American  Board  has  never 
been  tabulated  until  now.  During  the  years  1827-1892  there  was  one  year's 
schooling  furnished  to  359,280  pupils;  and  an  estimate  of  30,000  more  is  to  be 
added,  where  the  returns  for  a  given  year  are  imperfect.  There  are,  according 
to  Dr.  Jessup,  in  the  Ottoman  Empire  to-day  not  less  than  892  Protestant  schools, 
with  43,027  pupils.  The  statement  of  the  text  is  a  fair  one.  There  have  been 
400,000  years'  schooling  put  into  Turkey  by  the  Christian  educators  of  America; 
if  diviiled  between  200,000  pupils,  it, gives  them  an  average  two  years'  course. 
There  are  six  American  colleges  with  1200  students  in  the  empire.  Eighteen 
hundred  native  assistants  are  engaged  in  Christian  work.  The  200  churches  have 
21,000  communicants.  The  Presbyterian  mission  at  Tripoli  aims  to  reach  a  thousand 
villages  and  three  or  four  cities. 

The  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  had  expended  in  the  Turkish  Empire,  prior  to  1894, 
$7,961,709.24.  Since  the  Syrian  work  was  made  over  to  the  Presbyterian  Board, 
this  special  service  has  been  conducted  at  an  expenditure  of  $1,385,031.74  up 
to   January    i,  1895.      The    British   Turkish    Missions'   Aid    Society  has   expended 


.irPEXD/x.  (sr,i 

£6S,^o\  in  furty  years.  It  lias  also  raised  rrnm  their  ( Jricntal  missions  perhaps 
^20,000  more.  Asiile  from  which  they  have  j^iven  ;^i 2,022  to  Greek  aiul  Persian 
work.  The  British  Syrian  Mission  schools  ami  Bible  work  are  conducterl  at  a 
present  annual  expense  of  $25,000;  and  the  work  has  been  carried  on  fur  thirty 
\oars.  The  statement  of  the  text  is  quite  reasonable,  that  the  modern  Ciiristian 
crusade  in  the  Land  of  the  Turks  has  cost  the  philanthropists  more  than  ten 
millions  of  dollars. 


BOOK   V. 

Page  s-S>  icp- — Thk  Diffusion  of  Christian  Litkratuke.  —  The  American 
Board  in  seventy-live  years  issued  sixteen  hundred  and  ninety  millions  of  images,  of 
ordinary  paper  and  binding.  Those  pages  would  lill  eight  miles  of  shelf-room.  Be- 
tween sixty  and  seventy  languages  have  been  reduced  to  writing  by  missionaries. 
It  is  much  indeed  that  the  savage  Clilbert  islanders  have  been  taught  to  read,  and 
that  they  have  purchased  the  larger  part  of  65,000  books  made  for  them. 

The  presswork  of  mission  stations  is  one  of  the  great  powers  of  the  regeneration 
of  nations.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  J.  Bruce  have  issued  37,000  copies  of  their  own 
publications;  and  their  Columbian  press  at  Satara  is  printing  250,000  pages  a  year. 
Dr.  Henry  O.  Dwight  of  Constantinople  superintends  the  annual  issue  of  30,000  tracts, 
and  the  sale  of  50,000  volumes;  not  attacking  error,  but  commending  truth,  —  these 
silent  missionaries  find  their  way  where  Protestant  clergymen  would  not  be  tolerated. 
The  great  Turkish  dictionary  of  2000  pages,  as  revised  by  Dr.  Dwight,  is  the  govern- 
ment school  standard.  The  Arabic  press  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  at  Beirftt,  issued 
8,382,000  Bible  pages  in  1892,  and  11,294,743  pages  of  other  literature.  'Tis  said 
that  more  truth  is  read  and  appreciated  every  year  throughout  the  empire  than  the 
Turks  can  overtake  and  suppress  in  a  century;  and  since  this  is  so,  the  press  can  easily 
put  up  with  the  inconveniences  of  public  censorship. 

We  talk  about  the  diffusion  of  error,  yet  one  man  distributed  18,000,000  pages  of 
Christian  Evidences  at  the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago,  and  the  same  man,  the  inde- 
fatigable Mr.  H.  L.  Hastings,  has  circulated  in  fifteen  languages  more  than  fifty  tons' 
weight  of  his  matchless  tract  upon  the  luspiratioti  of  the  Bible.  The  Peloubet  Select 
Votes  upon  Bible  Lessons  have  reached  a  sale  of  906,500  copies,  and  there  have  been 
sold  2,805,520  sets  of  the  Quarterly  Lessons.  This  does  not  look  as  if  the  Bible  were 
going  out  of  use  in  this  nineteenth  century.  John  Bunyan  is  still  making  Progress  in 
eighty-seven  languages;  everywhere  cheering  the  hearts  of  pilgrims  on  their  journey 
to  the  celestial  city. 

Page  sjS,  second  sentence.  —  TilK  Cminksk  Knowledge  of  Con.  — The  Chinese 
emperor  ceremonially  worships  God  twiqe  a  year  in  behalf  of  his  ])eijple;  the  people 
being  debarred  from  it,  as  the  Jews  were  as  to  sacrifices  made  by  the  priesthood. 
<  oncerning  this  point,  the  .\uthor  has  received  a  letter  from  Professor  James  Legge, 
LL  L).,  of  Oxford,  January  28,  1895,  from  which  these  lines  are  reproduced  :  — 

"I  have  said  that  'the  people  were  debarred  from  the  worship  of  God,'  and  that 
they  were  'cut  off  from  the  W()rship  of  God  Un  themselves.'  It  would  seem  then  that 
at  one  time,  a  very  early  time,  it  was  allowable  for  them  to  worship  God.     But  I  have 


662  THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

nowhere  in  Chinese  Hterature  read  of  anj'  legislation  on  the  subject.  I  suppose  the 
debarring  grew  up  by  immemorial  custom;  and  the  ceremonial  worship  of  each  party 
in  the  state  was  regulated  according  to  its  social  position. 

"  How  was  it  among  the  Jews  before  the  Mosaic  legislation?  After  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  the  higher  functions  in  the  religious  worship  could 
only  be  discharged  by  his  descendants,  and  the  religion  of  the  people  consisted  in  the 
Fear  of  God  and  Keeping  His  Commandments.  Something  like  this  grew  up  in  China 
and  exists  there  at  the  present  day.  In  the  fourth  century  B.C.,  so  great  a  writer  and 
teacher  as  Mencius  could  say,  'Though  man  be  wicked,  yet  if  he  adjust  his  thoughts, 
fast  and  bathe,  he  may  sacrilice  to  God.'  Even  now  you  may  see  an  old  man,  poor 
and  somewhat  ragged,  with  some  smoking  incense  in  his  hand,  looking  reverently  up 
to  the  sky,  and  bowing  reverently  nearly  to  the  ground;  and  if  you  ask  him  what  he 
means  by  all  his  demonstrations,  he  will  reply  that  he  is  'worshiping  God,'  or,  coUo- 
quializing  the  Supreme  Name,  '  worshiping  and  appealing  to  His  Heavenly  Worship.' 
All  are  bound  to  'fear  God,'  'reverence  God,'  and  'obey  God's  will.'  And  His  will 
is  the  discharge  of  the  duties  between  man  and  man  in  the  various  relationships  of 
society,  filial  duty  being  the  highest  of  all  duties." 


BOOK  VI. 

Page  412.  —  In  further  illustration  of  the  statements  made  in  the  text,  and  the 
letter  from  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  I  wish  to  present  the  following 

CoMMUNlC.VnON     IKU.M    THE    Rl".    ReV.    FREDERICK    GeLL,     D.D.,    LORD     BiSHOP  OF 

Madras. 

[These  papers  marked  "  A,  B,"  were  prepared  upon  his  lordship's  request,  and 
forwarded,  by  him,  in  reply  to  the  Author's  letter  of  inquiry  as  to  the  changes  in 
native  life  wrought  by  Christianity.] 


The  Rev.  James  Stone,  of  the   Church  Mission  to  the   Teliigus,  writes  as  folloivs, 

under  date  of  July  27,  1894  :  — 

{a)  Generally  speaking,  those  who  become  Christians  show  a  greater  desire  for 
education,  and  to  rise  in  the  social  scale,  than  the  non-Christians. 

(J))  They  are  more  cleanly  in  their  habits,  and  better  dressed. 

(^)  A  spirit  of  self-respect  is  increasing  among  them. 

{d)  They  all  try  to  improve  their  dwelling-houses,  as  far  as  they  possess  the  means. 

{/)  They  are  far  more  moral,  and  purfir  in  their  lives,  than  the  heathen  of  corre- 
sponding caste. 

(/)  They  are  more  truthful  and  faithful  in  their  various  duties. 

{g)  I  know  many  who  daily  grow  in  their  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  and  desire  to 
follow,  in  their  way,  all  that  is  pure  and  noble  and  Christ-like. 


A  rr END  IX.  663 


ESSAY    UroX     rilK     INFLUENCE    OK    CIIRISTIAMIV    UPON    NATIVE 

CONVERTS. 

I'.y  the  Rev.  S.  Palm,,  Hon.  Ciiatlain  to  the   Lord  Hishoi'  of  Madras. 

[Author's  Note. —  In  abbreviating  this  paper  for  present  use,  a  slight  rearrangement 
of  the  material  has  been  made,  with  the  insertion  of  certain  connective  sentences,  —  in 
order  to  adapt  it  to  points  prominent  in  this  book ;  without,  however,  otherwise  changing 
the  writer's  te.\t.  I  have  omitted  what  relates  to  the  mental  development  of  Indian  con- 
verts.   The  paper  is  of  great  value,  presenting  as  it  does  the  views  of  a  native  clergyman.] 

A  great  change  for  the  better  has  come  over  all  India  through  the  English 
influence.  The  natural  intluence  of  Christianity  is  furthered  and  fostered  by  the 
developiTient  of  education  and  trade  under  the  English  government.  This  has  had  a 
greater  force  during  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  than  before.  As  time  progresses, 
this  influence  becomes  stronger  and  stronger.  This  whole  land  is  in  a  progressive 
state. 

I.  The  Superstitious  Customs  connected  with  the  home  life  of  a  Hindu  are  so 
many  and  so  funny  that  one  vv^ould  wish  to  hear  something  about  them.  .Some  of 
them  may  be  enumerated  here. 

The  Hindus  say  that  each  day  has  its  peculiar  power  over  the  human  life,  and 
arrange  the  days  as  follows  :  — 

Sunday  is  propitious  to  take  physic,  or  to  administer  medicine  to  a  patient  for  the 
first  time.  Tuesday  journey  is  dangerous;  feasting  on  Thursday  should  be  avoided. 
Friday  must  be  reserved  to  receive  money,  but  not  to  lend;  any  distant  journey 
should  not  be  attempted  on  this  day.  If  any  journey  happen  to  take  place  on  Tues- 
day or  Friday,  it  must  be  commenced  by  leaving  his  house  on  the  previous  evening 
to  another  house.  It  is  said  that  while  thinking  about  a  particular  subject,  a  crow  or 
an  owl  should  not  make  their  noise.  If  a  cat  or  a  dog  should  happen  to  come  across 
a  man  journeying  from  home,  it  will  bring  him  misfortune;  but  if  a  jackal  or  quail  do 
so,  fortune  is  expected.  If  a  single  Brahman,  or  a  barber,  happen  to  meet  a  man, 
his  whole  prosperous  undertaking,  which  was  commenced  with  the  crossing  and 
neighing  of  a  donkey,  will  become  null  and  void. 

Oh,  what  a  change  has  come  over  a  converted  man  through  Cluistian  intluence. 
He  is  no  more  subdued  by  a  crow  or  by  an  owl,  nor  is  he  alarmed  at  the  sight  of  a 
single  Brahman  or  a  barber.  A  dog  or  a  cat  cannot  stop  his  journey,  nor  a  donkey 
encourage  his  movements.  He  thinks,  he  arranges,  and  he  starts  on  any  day  or  in 
any  hour  from  his  home  and  village,  realizing  the  ever-presence  of  his  Creator  and 
His  omnipotence.  He  kneels  down  before  he  leaves  his  dwelling,  that  the  Great 
God  should  overrule  all  his  paths  and  plans  for  his  good,  and  for  the  glory  of  His 
name. 

The  Hindus  say  that  if  a  son  is  born  in  the  month  of  Sithiri  (.\pril  15-May  15), 
it  is  dangerous  to  the  family;  that  all  the  fortunes  or  misfortunes  of  the  human  race 
are  directed  by  the  powers  of  the  twenty-seven  stars;  that  the  cooking  place  must 
always  be  in  the  eastern  side  of  a  dwelling-house,  as  the  god  of  fire  resides  that  side; 
that  a  man  should  not  have  a  silk  cotton  tree  near  his  house,  as  his  prosperity  will  fly 


661-  TIIK    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 

away  as  the  dried  pods  of  that  tree;  nor  would  he  allow  grapes  to  creep  within  his 
compound.  Before  coming  to  Christianity,  their  sweeping  the  house-yard  and  sprin- 
kling the  water  with  cow  dung,  their  ornamenting  the  front  of  the  door,  was  all  thought 
of  as  a  charm  to  expel  the  evil  spirits  that  haunt  the  houses  at  night.  Such  foolish 
ideas  are  all  rejected  by  native  Christians.  They  feel  that  they  do  these  things  only 
for  the  sake  of  health  and  cleanliness. 

II.  Ill  Cleanliness,  the  Christian  converts  are  ten  times  better  than  they  were 
when  heathens.  Among  the  Hindus  the  front  part  of  the  house  will  be  cleaner  tlian 
the  back  part;  but  in  a  Christian's  house,  both  in  and  out,  his  house  and  compound 
are  kept  clean.  In  a  pure  Christian  village  the  houses,  streets,  and  avenues  are 
arranged  properly  for  the  health  and  comfort  of  the  people. 

Even  the  poorest  Christian  feels  that  he  must  be  clean.  I  must  admit  that  there 
are  some  places  where  such  improvements  are  still  in  a  low  state.  This  must  gener- 
ally be  attributed  to  the  nature  of  their  work,  the  limited  supply  of  water,  the  village 
arrangements,  or  the  conduct  of  the  dhobies,  or  washermen.  Caste  is  at  the  bottom 
of  these  drawbacks.  Each  caste  has  its  own  dhoby;  and  these  dhobies  take  this  as 
an  advantage,  and  do  as  they  like  \\  ith  the  dirty  clothes.  If  they  like,  they  can  keep 
the  whole  village  with  dirty  clothes  for  days  and  weeks  together.  If  a  few  families 
embrace  Christianity  in  a  village,  the  few  Christians  are  at  the  mercy  of  the  majority 
of  their  race.  They  can,  even  for  a  slight  cause,  order  the  barber  and  dhoby  to 
withhold  their  usual  duties  to  the  Christians,  and  may  object  to  the  Christians  using 
the  common  well.  Such  a  procedure  has  caused  many  to  relapse.  The  village 
authorities  and  government  officials  are  unable  to  rectify  these  irregularities.  Even 
if  strong  measures  are  taken  and  success  achieved,  it  can  be  upset  in  a  few  days  by 
the  influence  of  the  village  headmen. 

III.  'The  Social Pitrily  of  a  Hintlu's  home  life  is  very  insignificant.  Home  talks 
and  conversation  will  be  vulgar  and  far  from  decency  for  cultivated  minds,  l-ilthy 
words  and  expressions  are  so  common  that  they  are  unnoticed,  and  not  often  cor- 
rected. The  indecent  expressions  exchanged  between  a  husband  and  wife,  or  between 
any  of  the  family  or  friends,  are  taken  as  an  honorable  joke.  Many  Hindus  savor 
each  of  their  sentences  with  filthy  expressions.  If  any  misunderstanding  arises 
between  neighbors,  and  exchange  of  words  takes  place,  one  cannot  stand  or  walk 
through  the  road,  as  the  expressions  will  be  so  filthy  as  to  make  him  shut  his  ears 
and  run  away. 

There  are  many  Hindus  that  boast  of  maintaining  several  wives  and  concubines. 
It  is  generally  thought  among  the  Hindus  that  a  virgin  life  is  sin. 

Christian  converts  watch  the  language  of  their  children  from  infancy.  They  do 
not  allow  them  to  associate  with  those  that  are  free  in  their  vulgar  expressions. 
They  watch  with  vigilance  to  keep  them  pure.  There  is  a  ])ure  atmosphere  through 
the  whole  house. 

IV.  Training  Children.  —  Christian  influence  may  also  be  realized  under  this 
head.  Indian  parents  are  anxious  to  train  their  boys  with  all  worldly  wisdom.  They 
care  little  about  the  mental  development  of  their  girls.  A  w(nnan  void  of  a  male 
issue  is  estimated  to  be  very  low  in  her  family  status.  It  is  not  so  among  the  native 
Christians.  In  reference  to  those  of  the  higher  society,  male  and  female  are  alike. 
They  love  them  and  educate  tliem,  and  treat  them  equally  according  to  their 
circumstances. 


.i/7'/:.\7)/.\: 


665 


A  Iliiulu  lUDther  may  teach  lu-r  iiifaiil  to  say  father,  iiiotlier,  food,  water.  Ami 
if  the  child  is  able  to  express  these  thinys,  they  begin  to  teach  it  to  abuse  others  with 
all  sorts  of  vulgar  words.  When  the  child  uses  these  expressions,  they  all  will  laugh 
with  clapping  hands,  saying,  "  Well  <lone,  my  child." 


v^      ■— 


J 


A  SCENE  IN 


XACE.> 


But  a  Christian  mother  trains  her  child  in  a  different  manner  altogether.  She 
teaches  her  children  about  God,  heaven,  sin,  Jesus,  and  such  like  good  things.  She 
teaches  nice  hymns,  Scripture  texts,  and  short  prayers.  She  takes  them  to  the  church 
services  and  prayer  meetings,  and  trains  them  in  all  divine  worship  and  praise.  She 
makes  them  kneel  down  before  the  unseen  God  and  Saviour,  and  teaches  them  to  say 
"  Lord  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner."  Consequently,  as  the  number  of  children 
increases  in  a  family  or  in  a  village,  so  much  we  may  hear  of  Christian  songs  and 
lyrics.  They  enjoy  their  play  with  joyful  songs.  They  converse  with  each  other 
about  God,  Jesus,  and  heaven.  It  is  the  influence  of  Christianity  upon  the  native 
Christians  that  has  brought  such  an  immense  change  through  the  training  of  children. 
Such  good  things  were  seen  first  in  missionary  centers  only;  but  as  Christian  influence 
is  on  the  increase,  it  has  spread  even  to  villages  far  ofi"  from  missionary  centers. 
Such  healthy  signs  of  their  chilrlren  have  encouraged  the  parents  very  much,  and  they 
all  try  their  best  to  educate  their  children  at  any  cost. 

Not  the  least  improvement  under  the  Christian  influence  is  the  bond  of  peace  that 
commonly  exists  between  families  of  native  Christians.  They  regard  any  Christians 
of  any  race  as  brethren.  They  try  to  help  other  Christians  because  they  are 
Christians. 


1  The  gift  of  vitnper.iiion  is  cultivated  in  heathen  homes  in  India.  It  is  taught  as  an 
accomplisiiment,  as  playing  on  the  piano  is  taught  in  England.  \Vilkins  {MoJern 
Hhidiasm,  pp.  402-403)  says  that  the  people  are  easily  provoked  to  quarrel,  but  not  to 
fight ;  they  use  the  tongue  where  an  Englishman  would  use  his  fists.  "  Passion,  anger, 
haired,  and  contempt,  were  never  exhibited  on  any  stage  with  greater  force  than  may  be 
seen  almost  daily  in  the  middle  of  a  village,  or  a  public  street  in  a  citv,  when  two  women 
are  engaged  in  a  dispute.  The  tone  of  voice,  and  action  of  the  whole  body,  are  at  times 
quite  tragic ;  language,  attitudes,  and  grimaces  are  of  the  vilest." 


666  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 

V.  The  Treatment  of  ]Vi~'iS  among  native  Christians  has  changed  for  the 
better.  The  government  of  a  Hindu  family  is  under  the  sway  of  the  grandparents. 
According  to  non-Christian  religionists,  a  wife  is  tirst  a  cook  for  the  family,  second  a 
servant  to  wait  upon  her  husband.  If  lie  returns  from  his  work  or  walk,  the  wife  is 
ready  with  a  vessel  of  water  to  wash  his  feet  before  serving  his  food.  There  are 
haughty  husbands  who  will  not  condescend  to  wash  themselves. 

The  wife  is  the  object  of  her  husband's  wrath  and  blow.  She  cannot  venture  to 
say,  This  is  wrong,  or  That  is  right.  If  she  attempts  to  give  any  counsel  for  the 
interest  of  the  family,  the  husband  may  say,  "  Does  the  day  break  at  the  crowing  of 
a  hen?  "  Or  the  father-in-law  will  say,  "  Fool  is  he  that  listens  to  the  advice  of  a 
woman." 

Under  Christianity  and  its  influence  everything  is  changed.  The  change  is  so 
strong  as  to  draw  many  Hindus  to  follow  the  Christian  example.  Every  educated 
Christian  family  lives  separately.  Every  Christian,  whether  he  is  enlightened  or  igno- 
rant, has  much  interest  about  his  wife.  The  love  and  sympathy  which  were  scattered 
among  a  numioer  of  relations,  are  now  encircled  within  a  small  sphere.  The  European 
missionaries  are  the  prime  movers  of  this.  I  have  heard  of  a  missionary,  who  would 
very  often  ask  his  Christian  visitors,  "  Have  you  ever  beat  your  wife?"  If  the  answer 
was  in  the  affirmative,  he  would  say  that  it  is  so  many  years  since  I  was  married,  but 
I  never  once  beat  my  wife.  Among  the  educated  Christian  families,  the  wives  are 
very  honorably  treated  ;  they  sit  and  eat  together  ;  they  talk  and  walk  together. 
Before,  if  a  wife  would  sit  and  eat  with  her  husbanii,  it  would  be  regarded  as  an  insult 
to  the  husband. 

The  native  Christian  lady  is  courteous,  and  behaves  mannerly.  She  is  clean  and  tidy. 
She  does  not  relish  vain  talk.  She  is  queen  of  her  house,  and  manages  everything 
in  consultation  with  her  husband.  The  supremacy  of  the  mother-in-law  will  not  be 
seen  in  her  house.  Now  every  effort  is  taken  by  the  girl's  party  to  keep  the  daughter 
free  from  the  clutches  of  the  mother-in-law,  and  from  the  interference  of  relatives. 
.She  finds  that  her  status  is  coveted  by  the  Indian  women,  who  are  far  away  from 
Christian  influence.     She  is  peaceful  with  her  neighbors. 

Thus  a  great  change  is  effected  in  a  converted  man  and  woman  in  all  the  branches 
of  the  home  life  through  the  influence  of  Christianity.  Though  these  changes  have 
many  stages  and  phases,  all  these  put  together  give  a  marked  improvement,  and  may 
be  visible  in  their  faces.  They  are  a  nation  glad  and  joyful,  always  realizing  the  pres- 
ence of  their  Redeemer.  For  the  Lord  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of 
darkness,  hath  shined  in  their  hearts  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

SACHIM'IUA.M,   XORTII  TlNNT.VKI.I.V,   3d   AugUSt,    I S94. 

Page  ^j;j.  — TiiK  DECREASE  OF  Crime  ix  England. —  In  addition  to  the  causes 
of  this  decrease,  alluded  to  in  the  text,  a  valuable  article  by  Mr.  Charles  E.  Webster 
in  the  hidependent,  July  18,  1895,  lays  stress  on  the  work  of  the  Society  for  the 
Prevention  of  Cruelty  to  Children,  and  emphasizes  tlie  work  of  Truant  Schools, 
Industrial  and  Reform  .Schools. 


ArPENDIX.  667 

BOOK    \II. 
H(3SPrrAL    WORK    IN    CI  UNA. 

A  Paper  Ii.ia'stratixc;  the  Imi'uktance  ok  Meuicai,  Missions,  by 
Rev.  Henry  D.  Portek,  M.D. 

Page  6ij.  — The  Gospel  wins  its  way  to  the  hearts  and  lives  of  men  against 
obdurate  prejudice  and  the  hostility  of  ignorance.  The  healing  of  the  body  is  the 
most  potent  of  all  simply  human  means  for  melting  prejudice,  disarming  hostility, 
and  eliciting  interest  in  the  Gospel.  The  work  of  healing  takes  the  place  of  miracle 
in  the  modern  economy  of  presenting  the  Gospel  to  men. 

The  medical  work  of  my  own  mission  in  Shantung  dates  from  the  famine  of  1878. 
The  hospital  at  Pang  Chuang  is  named  in  memory  of  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams.  In 
collating  the  statistics  two  years  since,  it  appeared  that  the  patients  had  come  from 
one  thousand  and  thirty-one  villages  in  thirty-two  districts;  so  widely  have  seeds  of 
divine  truth  and  light  been  scattered.  Of  individuals  who  come  directly  under  the 
personal  care  of  the  physician  in  charge,  the  number  has  steadily  risen  from  two 
thousand  to  three,  four,  five,  and  six  thousand  persons  in  alternate  or  successive  years. 
There  have  been  47,334  different  patients  since  the  spring  of  18S0. 

With  many  devices  used  to  awaken  the  spiritual  interest  of  the  patients,  none  has 
proved  more  suggestive  and  helpful  than  that  of  the  mutual  discussions  that  have 
centered  about  the  new  ideas  brought  to  their  attention.  This  is  a  practical  carrying 
out  of  the  Chinese  proverb,  —  One  preaches  to  ten  and  ten  to  a  hundred. 

The  humanitarian  influence  of  the  dispensary  is  a  source  of  influence.  The 
expenditures  in  buildings,  in  medicine,  in  instruments,  in  wages  of  the  few  assistants, 
all  appeal  to  the  practical  mind  of  the  Chinese.  They  see  a  pure  benevolence  carried 
on  before  their  eyes.  They  return  homeward  to  tell  the  story  and  to  enlarge  upon  it. 
The  kindliness  of  the  physician  in  charge  —  always  thoughtful,  ceaseless  in  attention 
when  special  care  is  required,  stayed  by  no  delicacy  of  sense  when  duty  demands 
close  contact  with  filth  and  noisome  odor  —  is  a  practical  lesson  seldom  lost;  it  is 
recognized  as  something  beyond  the  attainment  of  the  Chinese  in  their  ordinary 
dealings  with  each  other. 

The  dispensary  patients  with  their  varying  ailments  reveal  in  a  thousand  ways  the 
secret  troubles  and  open  sorrows  of  their  home  life,  and  give  an  opportunity  for  sug- 
gestion, a'dmonition,  reproof,  and  of  persuasion  toward  the  truth.  Opjjortunity  for  so 
intimate  knowledge  and  for  special  sympathy  comes  to  scarcely  any  other  than  the 
physician. 

The  people  have  learned  to  go  to  the  foreign  hospital  as  soon  as  they  discover 
themselves  seriously  out  of  health.  The  time  spent  under  the  care  and  influence  of 
the  hospital  averages  ten  days  for  each  patient.  We  meet  them  at  the  point  where 
most  obstacles  and  prejudices  are  removed.  Few  of  the  patients  are  seriously  ill, 
even  after  severe  surgical  operations.  With  abundant  leisure,  pleased  with  the 
attention  and  care  they  receive,  and  the  kindly  visits  of  the  native  preacher,  the 
patients  are  in  the  best  frame  of  mind  for  listening  to  the  truth.  There  is  no  greater 
vantage  ground  for  instilling  new  truth  than  that  presented  in  the  hospital  wards. 

It  is  desired  that  every  one  who  comes  shall  learn  to  read  a  few  characters.  Hun- 
dreds, painfully  and  slowly,  have  learned  to  read  a  little.  We  have  a  simple  book  of 
a  few  pages  containing  the  Commandments,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  a  grace  for  meals,  a 


66S  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

short  prayer  for  thanksgiving,  and  a  brief  statement  of  the  doctrines  of  lielief. 
A  good  proportion  of  our  patients  have  learned  to  read  these  simple  sentences. 
Many  have  read  an  entire  Gospel. 

The  hospital  has  a  native  preacher,  who  acts  as  chaplain.  lie  is  an  old  man  of 
seventy,  who  has  for  years  lived  a  pure  and  beautiful  Christian  life.  He  fulfils  this 
oftice  in  an  admirable  way;  a  man  of  gentle  and  kindly  bearing,  tilled  with  love  for 
the  truth,  patient  with  men,  and  faithful  in  every  duty.  He  spends  many  hours  with 
the  patients,  teaching  them,  or  urging  them  to  read  and  study;  telling  them  the  easily 
forgotten  characters,  and  giving  them  the  right  books  to  buy  or  to  read.  He  knows 
what  each  one  reads,  and  follows  each  with  faithful  urgency.  He  is  a  good  classical 
scholar,  and  is  equally  faithful  with  the  reading  men  and  with  the  ignorant.  He 
preaches  in  the  dispensary  in  the  afternoon  in  turn  with  other  helpers.  The  preach- 
inc  i<;  largely  by  question  and  answer,  the  effort  being  to  elicit  thought  on  the  part 
of  the  listeners.  It  is  an  impressive  daily  lesson  to  see  an  elderly  Chinese  Christian 
full  of  energy,  patience,  sympathy,  and  gentleness. 

The  hospital  assistants  go  out  into  the  neighboring  villages.  Wherever  one  goes, 
he  is  beset  by  the  same  needy  and  sickly  crowd  that  swarms  about  the  foreign 
doctor.  At  one  such  visit,  made  not  long  since,  an  unceasing  stream  of  impotent  folk 
crowded  the  rooms  for  ten  days.  The  villagers  assured  me  that  the  street  adjoining 
the  little  chapel  was  crowded  from  dawn  till  dark  with  patients  who  had  come  in 
from  the  country  about.     It  looked  like  a  large  fair. 

In  1882  a  woman  came  to  the  dispensary  shortly  after  we  had  taken  up  our 
residence  in  the  little  village  of  Pang  Chuang.  She  had  heard  that  her  eyes  could 
be  cured,  and  had  come  for  help.  A  slight  operation  gave  the  needed  relief.  She 
stayed  a  month  to  help  another  woman  who  had  come  with  her.  She  listened  to 
the  Gospel  message,  learned  a  little  prayer,  and  became  attached  to  the  lady 
missionary  who  had  incited  her  to  learn.  She  then  carried  the  story  of  her  relief 
to  her  village  home,  some  thirty  miles  away.  After  two  years,  during  which  many 
in  her  village  had  come  to  us  for  medical  help,  a  young  man  of  good  parts,  a 
relative  of  this  woman,  was  led  to  believe  in  the  truth.  This  young  man  and 
six  of  his  family,  including  his  mother  and  several  brothers,  besides  the  woman 
mentioned  above,  were  l)aptized.  In  January,  1886,  twenty-four  others  in  the 
village  were  received.  There  are  now  in  that  village  and  twelve  villages  adjoin- 
ing, fifty-four  church  members,  beside  a  considerable  number  of  inquirers.  A 
well-established  Christian  school,  a  thoroughly  educated  native  evangelist  of  clear 
mind  and  devout  spirit,  and  a  growing  church,  seem  to  be  the  outgrowth  of 
this  single  woman's  interest  in  the  Gospel  awakened  in  the  early  days  of  our 
medical  work  here. 

Half  a  million  of  people  annually  throng  the  mission  hospital  and  disjiensary 
courts  in  China,  whose  prejudices  are  dispelled,  even  if  they  do  not  come  in  large 
numbers  into  the  Church. 

Page  6/7.  —  Mkdic.m,  Missions.  —  Among  the  most  interesting  reports  received 
by  the  Author  is  that  of  the  M.  E.  hospital  in  Chungking  in  West  China;  Dr. 
McCartney's  details  being  of  special  value  in  illustrating  the  disorders  that  native 
science  has  been  unable  to  grapple  with.  A  letter,  April,  1894,  from  Dr.  D.  H.  Clapp 
of  Taiku,  relates  the  story  of  a  man  cured  of  the  opium  habit,  and  transformed  into  a 
valuable  Christian  worker.  Dr.  K.  R.  Wagner  of  Tientsin,  under  date  of  April  20, 
1894,  testifies  of  the  usefulness  of  medical  work  as  an  aid  to  the  missionary  enter- 


.U'J'K.V/)/.\:  GG'j 

prise.  One  uf  llic  most  iinpurtaiit  moves  in  iccciU  years  has  lieeii  tlie  hef^iiinin},' 
made  by  the  late  Dr.  E.  V.  Thwing,  of  llrooUlyn,  to  estahlisli  an  insane  asylum  at 
Canton,  the  tirst  in  the  Chinese  Empire. 

Through  the  courtesy  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  C.  J.  Corfe.  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Korea,  the 
Author  has  received  a  valuable  report  from  Dr.  K.  B.  Landis  of  Chemulpo,  ujion 
medical  missions  iu  this  interesting  country.  Every  mission  station  has  a  hospital 
connected  with  it;  nor  would  it  be  possible  to  conciliate  Korean  prejudice  otherwise. 
There  have  been,  so  far,  no  Protestant  converts  save  in  instances  where  medical  ser- 
vice prepared  the  way. 

Dr.  M.  R.  Parmelee  of  Trebizond,  in  the  Turkisli  Empire,  writes,  March  15,  1894, 
giving  remarkable  testimony  to  the  importance  of  plying  the  medical  arm  of  mission 
service  in  a  land  where  Christianity  is  beset  with  difficulties  through  the  law  of  the 
land:  "  It  is  of  incalculable  value  from  a  humanitarian  point  of  view,  and  it  opens 
the  door  for  the  Gospel  in  every  direction,  and  recommends  Christianity  in  its  true 
spirit  and  power  to  all  men."  The  need  of  this  work  is  emphasized  by  another  mis- 
sionary physician  in  the  empire,  who  dilates  upon  the  incredible  ignorance  of  the 
people  as  to  the  simplest  rules  of  hygiene;  people  perishing  by  the  thousands  for 
lack  of  know-ledge,  one-half  of  the  children  not  outliving  the  second  year.  This 
need  is  being  met  so  far  as  possible,  not  only  by  increasing  the  foreign  medical 
force  in  the  field,  but  by  training  the  native  students.  Dr.  F.  D.  Shepard,  of 
Central  Turkey  College,  than  whom  there  is  no  more  competent  judge,  according 
to  the  Occidental  standard,  bears  witness  (April  25,  1894)  to  the  aptitude  of 
Armenian  young  men  for  acquiring  medical  science,  and  their  skill  in  the  practice 
of  their  profession;  he  makes,  moreover,  a  strong  plea  for  the  endowment  of 
medical  education  in  Turkey. 

Page  6jj.  —  SELF-SUPPORTING  MISSIONARIES.  —  Miss  Aldersey  was  one  of  the  foun- 
ders of  the  London  Society  for  promoting  Woman's  Education  in  the  East.  Born  of 
a  well-to-do  family,  she  set  herself  at  nineteen  to  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language, 
and  was  ready  to  go  out  as  a  missionary  in  1832;  but  she  w'as  hindered  by  assum- 
ing the  care  of  six  motherless  nephews  and  nieces  for  five  years.  In  1837  she 
engaged  in  Javanese  Christian  work,  then  proceeded  to  China,  before  the  five 
treaty  ports  were  opened  in  1842.  She  conducted  her  work  upon  her  own  pecuni- 
ary resources,  without  missionary  contributions,  during  twenty-three  years.  In  the 
later  part  of  her  life  she  aboile  with  domestic  friends  in  Australia,  where  she  died  at 
advanced  age. 

.She  was  a  typical  liritisher,  self-reliant,  devout,  and  an  eminently  useful  \\oman. 
It  is  related  that  the  Chinese  were  greatly  shocked  by  her  habit  of  taking  her  consti- 
tutional at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning;  believing  that  the  white  barbarian  went 
forth  to  hold  intercourse  with  the  spirits  of  the  night,  and  that  she  might  drink  the 
blood  of  the  children  whom  she  enticed  into  her  house.  It  is  also  related  that  she 
won  the  confidence  of  not  a  few;  and  that  an  old  lady,  who  had  invested  the  hard 
earnings  of  threescore  years  in  ke-wan-dea,  or  bills  on  the  Hank  of  Hades,  sold  to 
her  by  thrifty  priests,  burned  the  stuff,  and  threw  the  ashes  into  the  river,  when  Miss 
Aldersey  told  her  about  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Page  626,  clositr^  pt}ra;^r<t;^/l.  —  AN' >THEU  LABORER  FOR   THE   MACKENZIE    RiVEK 

Mission.  —  If  the  reader  will  take  a  map  of  Nurth  America,  and  locate  the  mouth  of 
the  Mackenzie  River  in  Northwestern  IJritish  America,  he  will  lind  Ilerschel  Island,  a 


670  THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 

little  to  the  westward.  Here  fifteen  American  whalers  winter,  it  being  now  the 
principal  station  for  the  men  to  spend  the  Arctic  night.  Here  gather  the  Eskimos 
from  all  parts  of  the  Arctic  coast,  east  and  west.  There  are  some  there  now  from 
about  every  mission  and  trading-post  and  tribe  on  the  coast  of  Alaska.  Bishop 
W.  D.  Reeves  (St.  David's  Mission,  Fort  Simpson,  Northwest  Territory,  Canada) 
is  desirous  of  building  a  mission  house  on  Herschel  Island.  He  writes,  under  date 
of  June,  1895,  '^'^'  ^  rumor  has  reached  him  of  a  volunteer  ready  for  occupying  this 
station.     To  help  maintain  this  work  is  to  share  in  heroic  service. 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


Abraham,  antedates  Hindu  chronology,  82. 

Abrahams,  Rev.  S.  Y.,  vide  Appendix. 

Adams,  John,  on  the  Bible,  a  law  book  and 
guide  to  conduct,  92. 

Africa  :  Actual  Africa,  Vincent,  219  ;  mur- 
der for  theft  in  Central,  105;  rainmaker's 
confession  to  Livingstone,  etc.,  105 ;  in- 
fanticide in.  and  child  sacrifice,  138 ; 
womanhood  not  valued  in,  148 ;  tribes  in, 
where  women  rule,  164  ;  girls  and  women 
cattle  in,  165  ;  Arnot  on  Central,  166,  220; 
treatment  of  the  aged  in,  166;  education 
in,  219;  statistics  of  mission  work  in,  219; 
a  good  country  for  mission  work,  219; 
has  five  times  more  good  land  than  the 
U.  S.,  220;  one  cannibal  to  every  thirty 
acres  in,  220;  marketable  wives  in,  220; 
chiefs  desire  secular  training  in,  222 ; 
progress  of  civilization  in,  223 ;  various 
missionary  societies  working  in  West,  224 ; 
American  Baptist  missionaries  on  the 
Congo  in,  225  ;  conscience  in,  226;  Der- 
mott  on  runaway  slaves  in,  227  ;  must  be 
evangelized  by  Africans,  228,229;  parti- 
tioned out  by  Europe,  230 ;  colonization  of, 
an  opportunity,  347  ;  letter  from  Dr.  Good 
of  the  Presbyterian  Gaboon  Mission,  347; 
Livingstone  disgusted  at  customs  in,  368; 
industrial  training  and  mission  farm  in, 
404;  Christian  lands  send  strong  drink 
10,461;  Endeavorers  in,  572;  good  char- 
£.cter  of  native  Christians  in,  599;  sacri- 
fice of  many  missionaries  and  present 
success  of  missions  on  west  coast  of,  632; 
a  great  field  for  missions,  638. 

Afro-Americans,     power     of     Christianity    ! 
among,  507. 

Agassiz,  scientist  and  devout  theist,  184. 

Age.  the  Golden,  to  come,  407,  414;  in 
Turkey,  601. 

2  u  673 


Aged,  the  :  bowstrung  in  Northern  America, 
165;  killed  by  Eskimos,  624;  treatment 
of  by  African  tribes  and  Mongols,  166; 
cared  for  in  time  of  Justinian,  420;  in 
London,  431 ;  in  Boston,  442. 

Aggressive  .work,  theory  of,  taught  in  Bible 
Institute,  Chicago,  512. 

Aintab  College,  156,  289,  293. 

Aitchison,  Sir  C.  V.,  on  the  Bible  in  India, 
328. 

Aladiputty  desires  Christian  teaching,  638. 

Alexander  freed  serfs  in  Russia,  108. 

Alfred  reaffirmed  laws  of  monks,  80. 

Allen,  Dr.  H.  N.,  opened  up  Christian  mis- 
sions in  Korea  by  healing  a  prince,  615. 

"Allen  Gardiner,"  memorial  vessel,  627. 

A.  L.  O.  E.,  Miss  Tucker,  623. 

Altruria  and  W.  D.  Howells,  207. 

Ambassadors,  treatment  of  liy  Turks,  112. 

America  :  Christianity  part  of  common  law 
in,  89;  popular  liberty  in,  owes  debt 
to  Christianity,  90;  experiment  of  self- 
government  and  open  Bible  in,  92; 
population  of,  compared  with  China,  98; 
comparison  between  emperor  of  China 
and  president  of  United  States,  98 ;  and 
toleration  in  religion,  107 ;  civic  govern- 
ment and  aggressive  Christianity,  115; 
vicious  pressure  in,  116;  compared  with 
Hindustan  as  to  girl  life,  133 ;  first  free 
schools  in.  191 ;  one  infidel  only  among 
scientific  men  of,  198 ;  no  stated  infidel 
college  in,  199;  preparation  of  students  in 
Christian  colleges  of,  199;  Indian  boys 
sing  the  national  song  named,  242;  in- 
dividual cash  incomes  in,  compared  with 
India,  385;  what  caste  would  do  in,  386; 
proportion  of  owners  of  homes  in,  396: 
building  and  loan  associations  in,  408; 
and  Canada,  statistics  of  charitable  or- 


674 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


gaiiizations  in,  447;  the  College  Settle- 
ment in,  448 ;  temperance  reform  in, 
458 ;  Girls'  Friendly  Society  of,  473 ;  so- 
cieties for  prevention  of  cruelty  in,  479 ; 
political  problems  in,  504,  506;  con- 
science and  the  common  weal  in,  505 ;  sta- 
tistics of  domestic  missions  in,  505,  506; 
as  a  field  for  home  mission  work,  506 ;  a 
geographical  comparison,  506;  figures  as 
to  population  of  cities  in,  511;  work  of 
Salvation  Army  in,  552;  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
in,  558-562 ;  future  of  Christian  En- 
deavor in,  569. 
American :  civic  fabric  indebted  to  Scrip- 
tures, 82 ;  personal  character  of  soldiers, 
112;  state  to  be  saved  by  the  Church, 
121 ;  fourteen  million  pupils  in  schools, 
192;  eighty-four  per  cent  of  colleges  on 
Christian  foundation,  195;  universities 
stand  for  larger  conception  of  Christ, 
etc.,  196;  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  success  in 
Africa,  224 ;  Presbyterian  Board  in  Africa, 
224;  Baptist  Missionary  Union  on  the 
Congo,  225;  government  and  Indians, 
233 ;  emancipation,  247 ;  barbarism  of 
slavery,  249;  teachers  in  India,  251; 
teachers  in  Siam,  258;  missionaries,  suc- 
cess of,  in  Siam,  259,  260 ;  teachers,  and 
geological  survey  in  Japan,  274 ;  govern- 
ment paid  indemnity  to  Japan,  277; 
schoolmaster  in  Turkey,  280 ;  religious 
work  in  Turkey,  281 ;  arithmetic  taught  in 
Turkey,  281 ;  mission  work  in  Syria,  285; 
girls'  college  at  Beirut,  285 ;  women's 
educational  work  in  Turkey,  285-288 ; 
schools  and  cleanliness  in  Turkey,  291 ; 
colleges  the  best  in  Turkey,  294 ;  foreign 
mission  schools,  comparative  figures  of, 
300 ;  B.  C.  F.  M.,  comparative  figures  as 
to  pupils  of,  301 ;  consular  reports  as  to 
beggars  in  China,  379  ;  industrial  mission 
work  in  Turkey,  India,  and  Africa,  401- 
407;  approximate  statistics  of  charities, 
434  et  seq.;  saloon,  the,  an  institution, 
462;  and  English  charities  compared, 
i,%betseq.;  national  philanthropy,  condi- 
tions of,  489  ;  a  comparison,  489  ;  Common- 
■wealtli,  the,  Bryce,  504;  vitality  of  Union, 
tested  by  color  problem  in  the  South, 
507;  citizenship  taught  in  schools,  508, 
528 ;  Missionary  Association  and  the 
freedmen,  508 ;  branch  of  Evangelical 
Alliance,  520;  civil  war  and  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Commission,  560:  missionary  and  canal 


building,  586 ;  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  statistics  as  to 
expenditure  of,  592  ;  Presbyterian  success 
in  Africa,  599 ;  Christian  pastors,  zeal  of, 
600;  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  Madura  mission,  603  : 
missionary  association  in  California  and 
Chinese  gifts,  610. 

Amory,  Mrs.  W.,  benevolence  of,  443. 

Amurath  I.  and  janizaries,  187. 

Amusements  in  home  missions,  vide  Enter- 
tainment. 

Ancestral  worship  in  China,  159,  179,  351. 

Andrew  and  Pliilip,  Society  of,  563. 

Andrews,  Prest.  E.  B.,  on  the  conception  of 
God,  the  true  ground  of  the  superiority  of 
Christian  civilization,  331. 

Angell,  James  B.,  Michigan  University,  on 
Chinese  character,  611. 

Anglo-Chinese  school,  418. 

Anglo-Saxons :  disciplined  by  the  Church 
57;  conversion  of,  education  of  youth, 
etc.,  65,  71,  79,  80;  liberty  loving,  82; 
honored  their  wives,  170;  and  Renais- 
sance, 341 ;  charities,  427 ;  considered 
uncultivated  in  China,  611 ;  over  sea, 
630. 

Animals,  Christian  treatment  of,  432,  479, 
499. 

Atithology,   The  Sacred,   Moncure  Conway, 

359- 

Antoninus  accuses  Romans  of  faithlessness, 
etc.,  40;  analysis  of,  41  ft  seq.;  his  con- 
ception of  state  poli^v,  77. 

Antony  murdered  three  hundred  centurions 
in  his  own  house,  41. 

Antony,  St.,  a  hermit,  51. 

Apache  Indians,  234,  235. 

Apollo  Belvidere  and  Pope  Julius,  308; 
and  physical  manliness,  334. 

Apologists,  Christian  virtue  their  strongest 
argument,  36. 

Apologue,  Buddhist,  on  life  and  death,  413. 

Arab  women,  158,  163,  282;  sensual  consti- 
tution of  the,  161 ;  schoolmaster  in 
Egypt,  291. 

Arabia  and  Mohammed,  63,  71 ;  intel- 
lectual status  of,  compared  with  Christen- 
dom, 189  ;  slavery  in,  248  ;  Keith  Falconer 
in,  622. 

Arabic  k-gend,  an,  600. 

Arbitration,  international,  making  progress. 

Architecture,  beauties  of  non-Christian,  311, 
312;  Christendom  excels  in  domestic, 
313 :  its  evolution  under  Christian  influ- 


/ai)/-:a\ 


675 


ence,  313,  314;  tlotliic  unsurpassed,  313, 
314;  cathedral,  313,  314;  taught  in  Drexel 
Institute,  398. 

Arctic  mission  work,  624  f/  seq. 

Aristides,  too  just,  347. 

Aristocracy  the  real  govciniuent  upon  the 
Tiber,  91. 

Arizona,,  forts  abandoned  in,  238. 

Ark,  the  Church  an,  in  Miildle  Ages,  61. 

Armenian  patriarciial  anathema,  402;  ear- 
nest Christian  students,  600. 

Armenians  treat  wives  and  children  well, 
158  :  at  Robert  College,  295. 

Armour    Institute   and    Mission,    Chicago, 

514- 

Arnold,  Matthew,  on  the  Bible  as  a  l)ook 
of  conduct,  202. 

Arnold,  Thomas,  his  rule  as  to  educational 
development,   202. 

Art:  educating  influence  of,  309;  will  not 
change  character,  309 ;  Christians  excel 
in,  310  et  seq. ;  comparative  failure  of 
non-Christian  nations  in,  310;  favored  by 
Christian  education,  311;  an  apostle  of 
Christianity,  314;  education  in  India, 
405- 

Aryans :  and  Christianity,  147  ;  East  and 
West,  compared  as  to  vitality,  408. 

Asceticism :  Christian  and  non-Christian, 
51  ^/  seg. 

Asia:  child  treatment  and  marriage  in,  127, 
128,  131:  needs  Christian  homes,  142; 
moral  evolution  backward  in,  145;  status 
of  woman  in,  156-158 ;  Christian  educa- 
tion in,  280  et  seq. ;  young  men  desire 
education  of  women  in,  292;  conception 
of  God  in,  332 ;  horrible  treatment  of  sick 
in,  370:  a  traveler's  description  of  degrada- 
tion in,  370;  hand  toilers  of,  376  et  seq.  ; 
hope  in  depends  on  Christianity,  413 ; 
blighted  by  o])ium,  461 ;  needs  God  and 
the  atonement,  642. 

Aspasia  not  discredited  by  immorality,  168. 

Associated  charities,  445  ;  in  Buffalo,  458. 

Athabasca,  Bishop  of,  625. 

Athens :  democracy  of,  87 ;  its  slaves,  free 
men.  and  voters,  90;  ideas  in  regarding 
Kuripides  and  Arisliiies,  347;  poor  were 
relieved  from  public  treasury,  420. 

Athletic   Club  of  St.  George,   New  York, 

533- 
Athletics   in    Dresden   and    London,  397; 

and  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  558  et  seq. 
Augustine,  how  received  by  Ethclbert,  65. 


Australia  and  social   standing   of  worklng- 

mtn,  408. 
Ayesha,  child  wife  of  Mohammed,  130. 

Bacon,  Lord,  on  natural  law,  89;  on  moral 
law  in  government,  89. 

Balboa,  frogs  of,  a  fable,  126. 

Baltimore  Mechanics'  Art  School,  398. 

Band  of  Hope  Union,  England,  statistics  of, 
458. 

Bangkok,  elephant  fcmislc  and  sleeping 
Buddha  in,  260;  progressive,  261. 

Baptism  of  Anglo-Saxons,  63,  65;  of  Ger- 
mans by  Charlemagne,  68 ;  without  re- 
generation in  Germany  in  early  period, 

71- 

Baptist :  a  local  Church,  furnished  ideas  for 
Declaration  of  Independence,  92  ;  college 
at  Ongole,  India,  253;  educational  work 
in  Burmah,  257;  mission  work  in  Bur- 
mah,  262;  foreign  mission  pupils,  com- 
pilative figures  of,  301;  Young  People's 
Union,  575 ;  Missionary  Union,  number 
of  foreign  converts,  597;  American,  in 
Burmah,  604. 

Barbarians :  a  blessing  in  sweeping  away 
the  Romans,  40;  nortliern,  civilized  by 
Christianity,  49  ;  made  amenable  to  Chris- 
tian laws,  64. 

Barbaric  Europe  civilized  by  ecclesiastics, 
58. 

Barnardo's,  Dr.,  charities  in  England,  428. 

Barrows,  Dr.  J.  H. :  on  Christian  Endeavor 
and  its  achievements,  564  ;  at  World's 
Congress  of  Religions,  587. 

Basle  mission  on  Gold  Coast,  224,  632. 

Barnett,  \Vm.  S.  A.,  on  Christians  the  chief 
benefactors  of  the  poor,  497. 

Baxter's  ministry  always  in  a  glow,  581. 

Beliek  Seminary,  Turkey,  401,  601. 

Bcecher,  H.  W.,  on  God's  rule  in  labora- 
tories and  lecture  rooms,  199. 

Beggars  everywhere  in  China,  378  et  seq.  ; 
dead  bodies  of,  eaten  by  dogs,  379. 

Beginning  of  the  end  has  come,  637. 

BeirQt,  American  girls'  college  at,  285. 

Belgium,  annual  cost  of  strong  drink  in, 
458. 

Benedict,  on  virtues  and  occupations,  59. 

Berkeley  Temple,  work  and  institutions  of, 
Boston,  536. 

Bernard,  St.,  approved  monasteries,  59. 

Bernstoff,  Count  von,  on  the  spirit  of  charity 
derived  from  Christianity,  496. 


676 


THE    TRIUMPHS    Of    THE    CROSS. 


Bethel,  Germany,  charities  at,  425. 

Bible:  in  place  of  churchly  traditions,  72; 
ideas,  influence  of,  81 ;  reformation  with 
open,  81 ;  effect  of  printing,  81 ;  Luther's 
testimony,  81 ;  grew  in  favor  with  Anglo- 
Saxons  and  Normans,  82;  reading  the, 
stirred  up  the  people,  84 ;  authorized  pop- 
ular elections,  85;  a  lawyer's  handbook, 
88;  Chauncey  Depew  says  government 
should  recognize,  90;  John  Adams  on 
the,  as  a  guide  to  conduct,  92 ;  diffusion  of, 
most  effectual  way  to  civilize  mankind, 
92 ;  province  of,  not  to  teach  science,  198  ; 
Isaac  Newton  subscribed  to  distribution 
of,  199;  substantially  agrees  with  nature, 
history,  and  conscience,  200;  best  book  of 
conduct,  202;  Diderot  and  Choate  testify 
to  its  value,  202 ;  translation  in  Samoa, 
208 ;  translations  and  influence  in  Africa, 
219  ;  class,  Japanese,  295  ;  acknowledged 
by  Nestorians,  296;  modern  Syriac  trans- 
lation of,  298 ;  Koordish  translation  of, 
319;  translation  in  India,  321;  statistics 
of  distribution  of,  by  British  and  Foreign 
Society,  322 ;  the  sailor's  friend,  324;  the, 
in  India,  by  Sir  C.  V.  Aitchison,  328; 
the  best  missionary,  329 ;  contributes  to 
thought  in  India,  334;  given  to  the  com- 
mon people  by  the  Reformation  and 
printing,  340 ;  power  of  in  the  Reformation, 
341 ;  and  moral  sense,  342 ;  influence  of 
on  literature,  346;  Institute,  the,  Chicago, 
512 ;  meeting,  an  athletic,  533  ;  classes  of 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  attendance  at,  558  ;  readings, 
by  Mr.  Moody,  in  Chicago,  580;  in  Mad- 
agascar, 599 ;  readers  in  the  Zenana  mis- 
sion, 602;  sealed  up  in  a  vase  by  an  In- 
dian prince,  642. 

Bigot,  the,  injured  by  stupidity,  198. 

Billiards  and  bowling  alley  at  People's  Pal- 
ace, Jersey  City,  522. 

Bird's  Nest  charity,  483. 

Birmingham,  England,  magistrates  appoint 
women  to  visit  prisons  in,  476. 

Bishop,  Mrs.  I.  B.,  a  convert  to  missions 
through  traveling  in  non-Christian  lands, 
370. 

Bismarck  a  Christian,  89;  the  Tlior's  ham- 
mer of  to-day,  184. 

Blandina,  tortured  and  martyred  by  An- 
toninus, 43. 

Blind  and  deaf,  number  of,  in  America, 
1880,  434. 

Blood  and  Fire,  by  General  Booth,  554. 


Bombay,  more  helpers  asked  for,  by  mis- 
sionaries in  conference,  637. 

Bonaventura  and  the  Cross,  59. 

Boniface,  his  axe,  67  ;  chopped  down  thun- 
der-tree, 67 ;  his  influence  in  Europe,  67. 

Books  for  sailors,  328. 

Booth  family,  members  of,  imprisoned  for 
conscience  sake,  550. 

Booth,  General  William,  545;  on  propor- 
tion of  fallen  women  and  criminals  re- 
formed, 551 ;  article  on  Blood  and  Fire, 

554- 

Booth,  Mrs.  Catherine,  545. 

Boston:  the  People's  Institute, 394;  relieved 
sufferers  from  flood  in  China,  382 ;  Peo- 
ple's Institute,  by  Robert  Treat  Paine, 
394;  better  dwellings  in,  396;  Wells  Insti- 
tute in,  398  ;  Benevolence,  by  E.  E.  Hale, 
437  ;  homes  for  women  in,  437  ;  charities 
in,  437  et  seq. ;  statistics  of  charitable 
agencies  in,  442;  scientific  temperance 
taught  in,  459;  Berkeley  Temple  and 
kindred  local  work,  536;  the  Ruggles 
Street  Church  in,  538 ;  City  Missionary 
Society's  report,  538 ;  fresh  air  charity, 
539;  Y.  M.  C.  A.  building,  and  library, 
558,  559;  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Gymnasium,  561 ; 
Y.  W.  C.  A.,  562. 

Boys'  Battalion  and  Armour  Institute,  517  ; 
New  York,  533 ;  brigade  in  New  York, 
518;  Brooklyn,  519;  People's  Palace, 
Jersey  City,  525  ;  Berkeley  Temple,  Bos- 
ton, 537 ;  brigades  and  distinguished 
patronage,  490. 

Bowery  Mission,  the.  New  York,  518; 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  in  the,  558. 

Brace,  Chas.  Loring,  and  chivalry,  171  ;  the 
Children's  Aid  Society,  478,  479. 

Brahm  not  a  personal  being,  388. 

Brahman  defiled  by  shadow  of  low-caste 
man,  95;  represents  deity,  189. 

Brahmanism  :  never  persecuted,  47 ;  influ- 
enced as  to  caste  by  Mohammedanism, 
95 ;  has  not  fiercely  persecuted  noncon- 
formists, 105 ;  and  womanhood,  149  et 
seq.;  and  curse  upon  widowhood,  155 ; 
does  not  educate  the  masses,  189,  251 ; 
confused  as  to  God,  195 ;  and  libraries,  a 
comparison,  320 ;  rules  of,  and  their  effect, 
328 ;  influence  of  English  education  on, 
328;  and  transmigration,  360;  and  caste, 
362  et  seq.,  467 ;  and  literary  class,  365 ; 
and  impersonality  of  God,  388 ;  has  no 
word  for  co/tscie/ice,  388  ;    hopeless,  413- 


/XDJiX. 


677 


417;  ami  Cliristianity  compareil  as  to 
charity,  492. 

Brahmans :  power  of  broken,  328 ;  the 
Pharisees  of  the  earth,  365 ;  have  lost 
ground  as  to  government  employ  in 
India,  604. 

Brandis,  Prof.,  on  the  veracity  of  Christi- 
anity, 645. 

Bridge  of  Hope  Refuge,  by  Miss  Mary  H. 
Steer,  474. 

Briggs,  Governor,  the  Bible  a  lawyer's  hand- 
book, 88. 

British  civic  fabric  indebted  to  Scriptures, 
82;  cabinet  and  Christian  members,  89  ; 
rule  in  India  beneficial,  96;  nation  began, 
with  wars,  108  ;  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
statistics,  322 ;  Encyclopedia,  translation 
of,  in  Burmah,  351 ;  government,  relief  of 
drought  by,  in  India,  383,  586;  rule, 
probity  of,  in  India,  387;  charities,  427 
et  seq.  ;  missionary  societies,  statistics  as 
to  converts,  597 ;  American  missions,  623 
et  seq. ;    volunteer   missionary  students, 

639- 

Brooklyn  :  the  Pratt  Institute,  398  ;  statistics 
of  charities  in,  444;  effective  mission 
work  in,  and  statistics,  518,  519  ;  chapels 
in,  by  E.  H.  Byington,  527 ;  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
in.  558,  562. 

Brooks,  Phillips,  on  finding  and  doing  duty, 

563- 

Brotherhood :  Edward  the  Confessor  on, 
80;  a  Christian  doctrine,  84;  assumed  in 
modern  literature,  346;  sense  of,  should 
be  promoted,  449. 

Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew,  532,  562. 

Brown,  Archibald  G.,  and  East  London 
Tabernacle  work,  542. 

Bryant,  poet  of  nature  and  patriotism,  184. 

Bryce,  Prof.,  as  to  American  problems,  504. 

Buddha,  monks  of,  in  Chinese  Turkestan, 
145 ;  the  sleeping,  260 ;  image  of,  334. 

Buddhism  :  was  not  persecuted,  47  ;  tender 
to  animals,  61 ;  suflfered  from  Chinese 
and  Japanese  errors,  63 ;  early  triumphs 
of,  64 ;  against  caste,  85,  96,  97 ;  in  Siam, 
Japan,  and  China,  97;  has  no  indepen- 
dent local  churches,  103  ;  not  fiercely  per- 
secute nonconformists,  105;  and  infanti- 
cide, 134;  has  no  personal  God,  137,  189, 
195.  332,  355.  357;  and  womanhood  in 
China,  139;  and  education  and  compara- 
tive elevation  of  women,  156;  and  regard 
for  parents  and  children,  166;  against  in- 


tellectual develo]iment,  189;  in  Siam,  258 
et  seq.;  in  Burmah,  262;  in  Japan,  273 
ft  si-q.;  moral  and  intellectual  tendency 
of.  333,  356  et  seq.;  a  spiritual  opiate, 
337;  and  preaching,  342;  indifference 
to  poverty,  378  et  seq.;  hopeless,  413; 
and  charity,  433;  a  comparison,  433;  an- 
tiquity in  India  and  China,  587. 
Buddhist :  councils  not  representative  of  the 
people,  86;  monks,  ten  thousand  in  one 
city,  261 ;  Nikko,  holy  place  of,  334;  lax- 
ity as  to  marriage  among  lower  classes 
of,  385 ;    not   propagating   their  religion, 

587- 

Bugle  Call,  the,  339. 

Building  and  loan  associations  in  America, 
408. 

Bule,  the,  in  Africa,  348. 

Burdett-Coutts,  Baroness,  and  the  Flower 
Girls'  Brigade,  478  ;  charity  of,  491. 

Burke  on  combination,  35;  on  free  govern- 
ment, 87. 

Burmah:  womanhood  in,  128,  156,  157; 
Baptist  educational  and  mission  work  in, 
257,  262;  the  great  pagoda  in  Rangoon, 
262 ;  translation  of  British  Encyclopedia 
in,  351 ;  no  coinage  in,  358  ;  despotic  gov- 
ernment, 359;  poverty  in,  379;  Christian 
missions  successful  in,  604. 

Burnet  on  ill-governing  princes,  84. 

Burton  on  conscience  in  East  Africa,  226. 

Byington,  E.  H.,  on  chapel  work  in  Brook- 
lyn, 527. 

Cable,  G.  \V.,  on  the  work  of  the  church, 

503- 

Cadets,  Christian  influence  among,  115. 

Caesar,  Augustus,  poverty  in  Rome  in 
reign  of,  419. 

Ceesarian  worship  a  piece  of  statecraft,  47. 

Cairo,  Moslem  university  at,  291 ;  Minister- 
ing Children's  League  in,  479. 

Calcutta,  Bishop  of,  letter  as  to  physical 
improvement  of  Christians  in  India,  412. 

California,  Chinese  gifts  to  missions  in,  610. 

Caligula,  deification  of,  41. 

Cambridge,  Mass.,  Mothers'  Union  and 
Cantabrigia  CluVi,  477. 

Canada :  homes  for  English  children  in, 
478 ;  the  Ministering  Children's  League 
in, 480;  Roman  Catholic  Indian  missions 
in,  236;  children's  hospital  in,  480; 
Christian  Endeavor  and  Epworth 
League  in,  572;  Canadian  mission  work 


67S 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


in  Formosa,  593;    English  Cliiircli  Mis- 
sionary Society  in,  624-626. 
Cannibalism  in  South  Seas,  207-212  et  seq.; 

in  Fiji,  213,  639.;  in  Africa,  210,  220,  347  ; 

and  the  Dyaks,  255-257;   and  Eskimos, 

624. 
Canterbury,  cathedral,  64;  Archbishop  of, 

and  paper  by  Rev.  Harry  Jones,  493. 
Canton,  wretchedness  of  poor  in,  380;  has 

one  asylum,  380. 
Carey,  Wm.,  on   the   preacher's   business, 

565- 

Carlyle,  an  Old  Testament  Christian,  183. 

Carroll,  Dr.,  on  number  of  annual  religious 
services  in  America,  345. 

Caste  :  city  gates  closed  to  keep,  95  ;  Bud- 
dhists discarded  it,  966,  967  ;  girls  taught 
to  keep,  178 ;  education  for  victims  of, 
242;  hope  in  transmigration  for  low,  360; 
rigid  observance  and  outcome  of  par- 
ticularized, 362-366;  Christian  family  of 
low,  363 ;  labor  subdivision  of,  386 ;  the 
regnant;  does  not  raise  lower,  408,  418; 
essential  to  a  perfect  Brahman,  467 ;  a 
terrible  test  for  Christian  converts  in 
India,  602. 

Cathedral,  Canterljury,  64;  York,  66; 
Cologne,  312;  Exeter,  313;  Durham,  493. 

Cathedrals  built  as  if  for  eternity,  314. 

Celibacy,  a  protest,  61 ;  Buddhist,  151. 

Celts  benefited  by  St.  Patrick,  64. 

Century,  the  twentieth,  637. 

Ceylon,  356,  357;  Raman  aided  by  mon- 
keys in  conquering,  369;  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in, 
561. 

Channing  on  the  Christian  ideal,  391. 

Charities  :  no  systematic,  in  Shanghai,  380  ; 
the  divine  plan  of,  419 ;  Christian,  in 
Justinian's  time,  420;  in  China,  a  com- 
parison, 421 ;  in  St.  Petersburg,  statistics, 
421 ;  the  Central  Bureau,  in  Dresden, 
422;  in  France,  423;  in  Italy,  423;  Euro- 
pean, by  Licfde,  a  wonderful  story,  424; 
Westphalian,  425,  426;  England,  427  et 
seq. ;  the  Barnardo,  428 ;  Register  and 
Digest,  London,  430;  and  .Xew  York 
churches,  430  et  seq. ;  institutions  of 
Ohio,  New  York,  and  Pennsylvania, 
statistics  of,  435,  436;  for  children  in 
Philadelphia,  435;  institutions,  Boston, 
437-442;  Brooklyn,  statistics  of,  444; 
associated,  445;  United  States  and  Can- 
ada, statistics  of,  447 ;  Organization  So- 
ciety, London,  457;  English  and  Ameri- 


can compared,  486;  special,  by  Church 
of  England  in  twenty-five  years,  488 ; 
traditional,  in  England,  489;  spirit  of 
England,  491 ;  the  spirit  of,  proceeds 
from  Christianity,  496. 

Charlemagne  :  wars  of,  mainly  against  bar- 
barism, 68  ;  required  his  subjects  to  be 
baptized,  68 ;  his  conquest  of  Wittekind 
and  the  Saxons,  68  ;  crowned  by  Leo  III., 
68  ;  eulogized  by  Sismondi,  71 ;  Christian- 
ized Anglo-Saxons,  71 ;  his  laws  and 
power,  78 ;  his  guardianship  of  widows 
and  orphans,  170;  his  schools,  191. 

Charms  and  incantations,  66. 

Chemical  products  influenced  by  emotions, 

454- 

Chicago,  Hull  House  Social  Settlement, 
448 ;  general  and  statistical  account  of 
mission  work  in,  512-517  ;  Christian  En- 
deavor uses  eight  languages  in,  564. 

Child  marriage  and  murder,  127;  marriage, 
law  on,  in  India,  129 ;  consecration  in 
Japan,  153;  training  in  Sandwich  Islands, 
177;  devoted  to  evil  spirits  in  New  Zea- 
land, 177. 

Childhood,  importance  of  in  civilization, 
126 ;  glorified  age  of,  193 ;  character 
shaped  by  education,  194. 

Children :  influenced  by  political  atmos- 
phere, 119;  shifting  for  themselves  in 
Siam,  128 ;  abandonment  of,  favored  by 
Plato  and  Aristotle,  131 ;  preference  for 
male  in  India,  132;  destroyed  in  Asia, 
132  et  seq. ;  murder  in  Africa  of  de- 
formed, 138 ;  murder  of,  in  South  Seas, 
138,  139;  sacrificed,  138,  361;  well 
treated  in  Turkey  and  Armenia,  158 ; 
Charlemagne  protected  orphan,  170; 
Moslem  training  of,  172;  of  higher  classes, 
how  trained  in  Turkey,  173,  174;  vicious 
training  of,  in  Sandwich  Islands,  177; 
Brahman,  how  trained,  178 ;  in  China, 
unfilial  and  headstrong,  179;  and  Chris- 
tian homes,  180 ;  state  should  bring  up, 
187 ;  none  in  Greek  art,  193 ;  bought  by 
Roman  Catholics  in  Africa,  226  ;  in  Japan, 
progressive,  278  ;  asylum  for,  in  St.  Peters- 
burg, 421 ;  cripples,  etc.,  cared  for  in  Lon- 
don, 429;  hospitals  for,  in  London,  433; 
institutions  for  care  of,  435 ;  bred  in 
vicious  atmosphere  of  great  dities,  452; 
of  intemperate  families  have  pre-natal 
defects,  458 ;  Maideld  lectures  on  bring- 
ing up  of,  478  ;  country  holidays  for,  478, 


IXDEX. 


679 


530.533.  539;  cared  for  in  Ireland,  483  ; 
Dinner  Society  for  destitute,  491. 

Children's  Leasjue,  tlie  Ministering,  479. 

China:  court  of  justice  in,  93;  patriarciial 
despotism  liolds  sway  in,  98;  criticism  of 
government  invited  in,  98 ;  emperor 
represents  (jod  in,  98;  emperor  of  and 
president  of  the  United  States  com- 
pared, 98 ;  population  of,  six  times  that 
of  United  States,  98;  comparison  of 
government  with  European  nations,  98; 
government  methods  in,  99  et  scq.;  pov- 
erty and  corruption  in,  100;  religions  of, 
in  relation  to  civil  liberty,  loi ;  a  Rus- 
sian's view  of  justice,  etc.,  in,  loi ;  crim- 
inal court  procedures  in,  102;  ojiium 
business  in,  102 ;  prejudices  hinder 
progress  in,  103;  missionaries  consulted 
by  officials  in,  103 ;  Fatherhood  of  God 
not  known  in,  126,  127 ;  no  belief  in  a 
personal  God  in,  125,  137,  189,  195,  352, 
411;  child  life  and  marriage  in,  128;  in- 
fanticide in,  134 ;  woman  degraded  and 
uneducated  in,  139,  140,  141,  142,  197; 
some  happy  domestic  life  in,  170;  ances- 
tral worship  in,  179,  351 ;  treatment  of 
girls  in,  189,  268 ;  education  and  civil 
service  in,  263  et  seq.;  no  caste,  but  clas- 
sification in,  268;  ancient  schooling  of, 
268;  education  free  to  all  in,  266;  univer- 
sity examinations  in,  267;  the  almanac  in, 
270;  dearth  of  books  in,  320;  western 
studies  in,  323;  official  corruption  reacts 
on  people  of,  etc.,  351;  Williams  and 
Lansdell,  on  character  in,  352,  353 ;  re- 
sponsibility to  emperor  and  not  to  God  in, 
354;  moral  evolution,  354;  needs  western 
liberal  arts,  355  ;  opportunities  of  literary 
class  in,  355;  poverty  in,  377  et  seq.; 
wretched  houses  and  homes  in,  378  ;  beg- 
gars everywhere  in,  379,  380;  govern- 
ment exclusive  and  oppressive  in,  381 ; 
compared  with  Japan  as  to  poor  relief, 
382;  phraseology  as  to  laborers  in,  391 ; 
outlook  of  working  classes  bad  in,  407; 
officials  corrupt  in,  411;  suicide  a  virtue 
in,  413;  comparison  with  France  as  to 
charity,  424;  curse  of  opium  in,  461; 
Christian  Endeavor  in,  572;  Buddhism 
entered  65  A.D.,  587  ;  United  .States  min- 
ister indorsed  missions  in,  594  ;  Dr.  Cor- 
bett  on  mission  work  in,  607;  good 
character  of  native  Christians  in,  608 ;  a 
native  evangelist  in,  609;  a  comparison 


of,  as  to  Christian  privileges,  638;  love 
and  spiritual  renewal  needed  in,  642. 

Chinese,  character  of,  264  et  seq.  ;  indom- 
itable in  industry  and  thrift,  378;  mission 
work  among,  in  New  York,  531 ;  in  Cali- 
fornia, gifts  to  missions,  610. 

Choate,  on  the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  192 ; 
on  the  Bible  in  schools,  202. 

Christ:  and  civilization,  31;  the  Son  of 
Man,  85;  an  aggressive  Personage,  107 ; 
Prince  of  Peace,  1 15 ;  honored  woman- 
hood, 148  ;  opened  new  moral  era,  168  ; 
and  the  Church  in  education,  196  ;  against 
slavery,  246;  and  men  of  the  sea,  p.-24; 
rational  belief  in  superhumanity  of,  331 ; 
the  Divine  Friendship  in,  339;  generosity 
and  courage  of,  393;  His  teaching  as  to 
Christian  activities,  503;  atonement  of, 
555;  Asia's  need  of,  642;  historical  learn- 
ing will  promote  acknowledgment  of, 
645;   Prof.  Hrandis,  of  Bohn,  on,  645. 

Christendom:  founding  of,  35  ;  might  be  in- 
dicted by  Chinese,  102;  music  of,  317; 
and  China  compared,  354;  hope  as  to 
industries  in,  307  ;  municipal  charity  uni- 
versal in,  443. 

Christian  :  virtues  promoted  cause  of  Christ 
in  early  ages,  36;  emperors  without 
grace,  an  improvement  on  the  Pagans, 
47;  leaders  in  early  church  trained  under 
Roman  influence,  50  ;  character  in  early 
ages  analyzed,  50  et  seq. ;  hermit  life  and 
monasticism,  51;  Roman  power,  the,  57 
et  seq. ;  Europe  created  by  Christian 
Rome,  62  et  seq. ;  ideas,  seeds  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  moral  life,  64;  Ethelbert  be- 
came, through  Augustine,  65 ;  historian 
lives  in  a  glass  house,  71 ;  kings  not 
always  sanctified  by  baptism,  72;  thought 
modified  Roman  law,  77;  and  national  in- 
terests identical,  87  ;  character  in  endur- 
ing commonwealths,  90;  faith  of  mother 
good  enough  for  Chauncey  Depew,  90 ; 
law  in  India  g$,  et  seq.  ;  ideas  operating 
in  Siam  and  Japan,  97;  local  churches 
promote  liberty  in  foreign  lands,  103; 
government  and  justice  in  Tahiti,  105; 
men  at  West  Point,  115;  idea  of  home 
life,  125  et  seq.;  workers  asked  for  by 
conference  at  Bombay,  137;  home  needed 
in  Asia,  142;  chamcter  cultivated  in 
Japanese  schools,  146;  and  Hindu  treat- 
ment of  widows  contrasted,  155  ;  nurture, 
172  et  seq.  ;  home,  child  training  in,  179  ; 


680 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


home  of  Dr.  Vincent's  childhood,  i8o; 
Emerson  on  the  importance  of  the  word, 
184;  ideas  quicken  intellect,  187;  senti- 
ment, and  the  founding  of  universities, 
195;  students,  proportion  of,  in  American 
colleges,  199;  pioneers  honored,  220; 
coffee  plantation  in  Africa,  221 ;  literature 
read  by  thousands  of  youths  in  Africa, 
224;  Indians  at  a  horse  race,  237;  educa- 
tional work  in  Oroomiah,  295  ct  seq.; 
literature  in  modern  Syriac,  298  ;  nations 
take  tiie  moral  and  intellectual  lead,  303, 
304;  music,  314;  literature,  318  ;  concep- 
tion of  God  the  basis  of  civilization,  331 ; 
and  non-Christian  ideas  related  to  life, 
334  et  seq.  ;  doctrines  and  printing,  340; 
character  stands  high  in  India,  367;  and 
non-Christian  lands,  contrasted  as  to  con- 
dition of  labor,  376  ;  lands  favor  the  poor, 
391  et  seq.:  work  in  Paris,  392;  charity, 
by  Dr.  Barnardo,  428 ;  worship  in  an 
English  reformatory,  455 ;  womanhood 
and  temperance  reform,  459;  lands  send 
strong  drink  to  Africa,  461 ;  civilization 
and  woman's  work,  464 ;  socialism  in  the 
Church  of  England,  495 ;  element  in 
humanitarian  activities,  496 ;  workers 
trained  at  Bible  Institute,  Chicago,  512- 
517;  should  show  his  colors,  549;  com- 
mission of  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  civil  war,  560; 
pastors  aided  by  Christian  Endeavor, 
569  et  seq. ;  converts  in  pagan  lands, 
statistics,  596;  natives  in  India  com- 
mended by  Sir  William  Muir  and  Sir 
Richard  Temple,  601,  602;  heroism,  621 
et  seq. 

Christian  Endeavor,  history  and  achieve- 
ments oi,vicie  Y.  P.  S.  C.  E. 

Christianity:  new  ideal  of  life  introduced 
by,  energized  by  the  creative  Spirit,  35 ; 
suppressed  gladiatorial  combats,  41 ;  re- 
garded by  Rome  as  a  rival,  44;  perse- 
cuted more  than  other  religions,  47; 
Canon  Farrar  on  Constantine's,  48 ;  civil- 
ized northern  barbarians,  49 ;  and  fall  of 
the  empire,  52 ;  progress  of,  in  fifth  cen- 
tury, 53;  relieved  the  poor,  53;  became 
fashionable,  53 ;  a  power  for  good  in  Dark 
Ages,  57  ;  Pope  Hildebrand  advanced,  57 ; 
not  responsible  for  pagan  superstitions, 
63;  barbarians  influenced  by,  64;  intel- 
lectual confusion  as  to,  in  early  Church, 
65;  has  used  the  sword,  71 ;  perpetuating 
superstitions,  71 ;    hindered   by  heathen- 


ism, 72;  \'oliaire  testified  to  comparative 
purity  of,  72;  and  popular  liberty,  77; 
elevated  early  English  people,  80;  a 
factor  in  free  government,  87  ;  served  by 
the  most  eminent  men,  89;  part  of  com- 
mon law  in  England  and  America,  89; 
and  religious  toleration,  105  ;  and  popular 
freedom,  107;  has  modified  barbarities  of 
war,  112;  indebted  to  popular  liberty, 
115;  furnished  better  ideal  for  homes  in 
Japan,  145;  results  of,  in  treatment  of 
women  and  children  in  Turkey,  158 ;  es- 
tablished the  marriage  ties  in  Tahiti,  167; 
changed  the  world's  ideas  in  respect  to 
sanctity  of  marriage,  168 ;  and  conse- 
crated cradles,  180;  as  related  to  educa- 
tion, 187  ^/Jf^.,-  and  higher  education,  194 
et  seq. ;  favors  intellectuality,  195  ;  based 
on  facts,  200;  jurist's  rules  of  evidence 
applied  to,  200 ;  principles  of,  in  advanced 
schools,  202  ct  seq.;  in  South  Seas,  207; 
and  slavery,  246 ;  and  Joseph  Neesimain 
Japan,  274;  in  Japan,  279;  what  it  has 
done  and  makes  clear,  300 ;  motive  and 
method  of,  in  education  302 ;  influence  on 
art  of,  309  et  seq. ;  stimulates  literature, 
320,  346 ;  advanced  by  preaching,  342 ; 
moves  lowest  classes  in  India,  367; 
has  produced  great  effects  in  India, 
368 ;  indorsed  by  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  369 ; 
broadly  sympathetic,  393 ;  promotes  in- 
dustries in  new  countries,  407 ;  improves 
physical  condition  in  India,  412;  creating 
hope  in  Asia,  414;  and  the  problem  of 
the  poor,  419;  triumphant  among  Ger- 
man peasantry,  425 ;  and  associated 
charities,  445 ;  and  the  victims  of  vice  and 
crime,  452 ;  and  morality  inseparable, 
463 ;  compared,  as  to  philanthropy,  with 
Asiatic  religions,  482;  prominence  given 
to  practical  side  of,  by  Church  of  Eng- 
land, 487 ;  the  main  source  of  philan- 
thropy, 496,  497;  progress  of,  as  an 
inward  power,  498;  opposed  to  slavery, 
499;  in  its  self-propagating  power,  503 
et  seq. ;  Bishop  Huntington  on  practical, 
503;  two  great  commandments  of,  504; 
value  of  the  laymen  to,  576 ;  at  a  White 
Heat,  by  Dr.  T.  L.  Cuyler,  578;  has  firm 
hold  upon  India,  604;  success  of,  in 
China,  and  comparisons,  612 ;  Climacteric 
era  of,  known  to  God  only,  643-645. 
Christians  martyred  in  Rome,  42  et  seq.  ;  in 
British  cabinet  with  Mr.  Gladstone,  89. 


IXDEX. 


681 


Churcli,  the  :  an  organization,  35  ;  ami  Ro- 
man life  contrasted,  36;  history  of,  in 
early  ages,  41  et  scq.;  built  up  northern 
civilization,  49;  asceticism  in,  51;  secu- 
lar power  of,  54 ;  unifier  of  Europe,  57 ; 
celibacy,  a  protest,  61 ;  democratic  drift 
of,  in  Middle  Ages,  84 ;  stood  for  common 
people  against  titled  violence,  85 ;  versus 
bad  politics,  116;  vitally  related  to  the 
state,  121 ;  as  a  founder  of  schools  of 
learning,  195;  opportunity  in  India,  329; 
intellectual  and  moral  life  inherited  from, 
342;  the  only  almoner  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  420 ;  conflict  of,  with  social  im- 
morality, 462,  463 ;  a  body  of  activities, 
503  ;  D.  L.  Moody's  at  Chicago,  573  ;  of 
the  future  in  Christian  Endeavor,  570; 
the  tokens  of  final  triumph  of,  643  ;  Mis- 
sionary Society,  comparative  figures  of 
pupils  of,  302;  Temperance  Society  of 
English,  460;  organic  action  of,  etc.,  487 ; 
royalty  and  nobility  in  relation  to,  488 ; 
Attitude  and  Aim  of,  by  Rev.  Harry 
Jones,  493;  and  Christian  socialism,  495  ; 
home  missions  and  lay  helpers  in  Lon- 
don, 541 ;  work  of  laymen  in,  574. 

Cicero:  home  and  literary  work  of,  36;  a 
philosopher  and  statesman,  38;  treat- 
ment of,  after  death,  by  Fulvia,  141. 

Circassian  women  slaves  in  Turkey,  162. 

Circus  Maximus  enlarged  to  seat  half  mil- 
lion, Rome  mad  for  blood,  41. 

Cities  :  contain  one-fifth  of  the  human  race, 
457;  figures  as  to  population  of,  511; 
value  and  methods  of  home  mission 
work  in,  511. 

Citizenship,  American,  192,  528,  581. 

City  missionary  societies  and  work,  vide 
("harities,  Industrial  Training,  Missions, 
Salvation  Army. 

Civilization  :  ethical  basis  of  modern,  31 ; 
Christian,  by  Church,  49;  of  Old  World 
and  Christianity,  50,  51 ;  early  European, 
58;  basis  of  personal  liberty  to  do  right, 
83;  must  be  lifted,  Parkhurst,  120;  and 
domestic  life,  125  ;  keeps  child  at  school, 
127;  Hindu,  and  womanhood,  166;  com- 
bined strength  of,  187 ;  among  early 
Christians,  190;  among  North  Ameri- 
can Indians,  240;  ennobled  by  Christian 
art,  311 ;  Buddhism  unfavorable  to,  337  ; 
low  among  Hindus,  338;  called  for  by  a 
broad  humanity,  370;  relatively  high 
ages  ago  in  China  and  India,  376;  de- 


graded by  caste,  386;  in  its  youth,  414, 
415;  civil  service  examinations  in  China, 
263. 

Clark,  Dr.  V.  E.,  founder  and  president  of 
Christian  Endeavor,  564,  572. 

Classic  learning  gave  no  religious  litera- 
ture, 341. 

Clergy,  in  Middle  Ages,  efficient  in  states- 
craft,  80 ;  right  of,  to  speak  on  politics, 
119;  relation  to  the  people  of  Church  of 
England,  493. 

Clothing,  a  symbol  of  religious  differences, 
349- 

Coffee,  plantation  in  Africa,  221 ;  raised  on 
mission  farms  in  Africa,  and  sold  in 
America,  404. 

Coifi,  dissatisfied  with  his  pagan  faith,  65. 

College,  Tung-Cho,  training,  197;  Doshi- 
sha,  Japan,  274;  Euphrates,  287;  Ameri- 
can, in  Turkey,  294,  295 ;  Aintab,  289, 
293;  Marash,  292;  Oroomiah,  297; 
Jaffna,  301 ;  settlement,  the,  448,  451 ; 
Grace  Church,  Philadelphia,  534. 

Colleges  :  religious  foundations  in  Europe 
and  America,  195  et  seq.;  proportion  of 
Christian  students  in  American.  199; 
work  in  India,   of  English,  534. 

Colonies,  American,  based  on  federation 
of  Jewish  tribes,  92. 

Colored  race ;  vide  Freedmen. 

Common  people  defended  by  church  in 
Middle  Ages,  85 ;  law  and  Christianity, 
89. 

Comparative  religious  ideas  as  related  to 
life,  334  et  seq. 

Confucius,  taught  right  of  rebellion,  97, 
271 ;  intellectual  concepts  of,  264 ;  image 
of,  reverenced  in  Chinese  schools,  266; 
said  to  have  practised  deception,  353. 

Confucianism :  powerless  as  to  infanticide, 
134;  has  no  God  for  common  people, 
137,  193,  338 ;  allows  seven  grounds  for 
divorce,  140;  wanting  in  great  motives 
and  moral  maxims,  338  ;  fails  as  to  higher 
manhood,  338 ;  authorities  as  to  its  effects 
in  duplicity  of  character,  351,  etseq.;  and 
Christianity  compared  as  to  charity,  382, 
428,  434,  436 ;  fails  in  study  of  social 
problems,  381 ;  and  France  compared  as 
to  charity,  424. 

Confusion  of  creation  with  the  Creator,  359. 

Congregationalism :  pupils  of,  in  foreign 
mission  schools,  301 ;  gain  of,  in  Chicago, 
513;  Brooklyn  statistics  of,  519;  in  Jersey 


682 


THE    TRILMPIIS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


City,  520;  New  England,  612;  donations 
of,  in  England,  620. 

Conscience :  developed  individuality  in 
Middle  Ages,  83 ;  gave  weiglit  to  battle- 
axes,  83;  no  word  for,  in  India,  388;  sup- 
pressed among  poor  in  London,  453 ;  a 
political  safeguard  in  America,  505. 

Constantino  :  his  vision,  48  ;  statesmanship, 
48  ;  his  edict  of  toleration,  49 ;  liis  sons  per- 
secuted pagans,  49 ;  his  motive,  49 ;  his 
influence  not  wholly  good,  62. 

Constantinople,  well-to-do  families  influ- 
enced by  education  in  England,  164; 
education  in,  280;  patriarch  of,  anathe- 
matized Christians,  402. 

Contrast  of  modern  governments  with 
former  despotisms,  86. 

Conversion  of  northern  nations,  62 ;  of 
pagans  nominal,  71;  of  Europe,  vide 
Appendix. 

Convocation  of  Indian  Missions,  238,  241- 

243- 

Conway,  Moncure,  on  sacred  books  of  the 
East,  359. 

Conwell,  Dr.  R.  H.,  on  corruption  in 
China,  100,  on  Grace  Church,  Philadel- 
phia, 534. 

Cook's,  Joseph,  article,   "  My  Jury,"  183. 

Co-operation,  advantages  of,  392. 

Copleston,  Dr.,  on  society  and  religion  in 
Ceylon,  356. 

Corbett,  Dr.  H.,  in  China,  355,  356;  on 
mission  work  in  China,  607. 

Cornell  University  supports  workers  in 
Tokyo,  562. 

Country  outings  for  the  poor  of  Boston, 
440.  539 ;  New  York,  441,  530-533  ;  Lon- 
don, 478. 

Courage  of  Christian  mnrtyrs,  44. 

Cow,  sanctity  in  India  of,  148. 

Creed,  primitive,  35. 

Crime,  victims  of,  and  Christianity,  452. 

Crittenden,  C.  N.,  and  the  Florence  mis- 
sions, 444. 

Cromwell:  on  identity  of  (Jhristian  and 
national  interests,  87;  commenced  battles 
with  prayer,  121. 

Cross,  the,  the  saviour  of  I-'urope  in  Dark 
Ages,  53;  made  men  amenable  to  law, 
64;  ideal  of  life  typified  by,  220;  prin- 
ciple of,  in  Cliristian  life,  503;  final  tri- 
umph of,  in  missionary  \vork,  588,  589, 

643- 
Cross,  the  Southern,  207. 


Crusades,  the,  108;  ultimate  utility  of,  iii; 

related  to  hospitals,  424,  433. 
Cust,  Dr.  R.  N.,  on  African  languages  and 

dialects,    219 ;    a    plea   for    Africa,  220 ; 

Africa  and  the  drink  traffic,  461. 
Cuyler,  Dr.  T.  L.,  on  Christianity  at  a  white 

heat,  578. 

Dark  Ages,  historical  concept  of,  53  et  seq. 

Dark  Continent,  lighting  up  the,  219. 

Darkest  England,  by  General  Booth,  545. 

Darwin,  Charles,  a  subscriber  to  missions, 
630. 

Daughters,  The  King's,  .^67- 

Davy,  Sir  Humphry,  a  believer,  199. 

Deaconess  houses  in  Germany,  etc.,  481; 
work  in  India,  593,  602. 

Deaf  and  blind  in  America,  number  of  in 
1880,  434. 

Deaf,  cared  for  in  New  York,  533. 

Declaration  of  Independence  :  preceded  by 
self-government,  91 ;  related  to  local  Bap- 
tist church  government,  92. 

Democracy :  and  Christianity,  84,  91 ;  of 
Athens,  injurious,  91 ;  true.  President 
Tucker  quoted  on,  393. 

Depew,  Chauncey,  upon  infidel  charities,  90 ; 
on  the  spirit  of  charity  derived  from 
Christianity,  496. 

Despotism  patriarchal  in  China,  97. 

Destitution  outside  of  America,  a  compari- 
son, 376. 

Devil  and  .Seven  Bags  of  Lies,  349. 

Dickens,  Charles,  and  Baroness  Burdett- 
Coutts,  491. 

Diderot  taught  his  daughter  the  Bible,  202. 

Divination,  a  power  in  China,  270. 

Divinities  and  rites  for  every  occasion  in 
ancient  Rome,  39. 

Divorce,  China,  141 ;  Turkestan,  145  ;  India, 
161 ;  vide  Womanhood  and  Woman. 

Dodge,  Miss  G.  H.,  and  working  girls'  clubs 
in  New  York,  470. 

Dodge,  William  E.,  gifts  of,  to  foreign  mis- 
sions, 620. 

Dollars,  ten  millions  for  evangelizing  three 
hundred  and  fifty  islands,  215. 

Domestic:  art  and  science,  Philadelphia, 
398  ;  safety  imperiled  by  vice,  462. 

Domestic  missions,  vide  Missions. 

Dorchester,  Dr.,  on  education  of  North 
American  Indians,  233 ;  on  gross  expen- 
diture on  home  missions  in  sixty  years, 
506, 


INDEX. 


683 


Dragons,  rum-selling,  461. 

Dresden,  People's  Club  in,  397 ;  systematic 

poor  relief  in,  422. 
Drexel    Institute,  Pliikulelpliia,  398. 
Drexel,    Miss,   and    education    of  colored 

races,  508. 
Drink  and  heredity,  458. 
Druids  and  Celts,  64. 
Drummond,    Henry,   on   consistent    native 

Christians  in  Africa,  599. 
Dublin,  a  home  for  the  dying  in,  485. 
Duelling,  112. 

Duff,  Alex.,  on  care  for  souls,  640. 
Dwellings  improved,  396;  in  Boston,  438. 
Dyaks  of  Borneo,  missions  among  the,  255. 

East,  romance  of  the  far,  255. 

Ecclesiastics;  in  Dark  Ages  efficient,  54; 
\'oltaire  on  their  relative  superiority,  72; 
and  religious  orders,  58  et  seq. ;  of  Middle 
Ages  better  than  pagans,  84 ;  indispensable 
to  statecraft,  78 ;  aided  in  abolition  of 
slavery,  246. 

Education:  relation  of  Christianity  to,  187; 
maxims  and  principles  relatmg  to,  187 
et  seq.;  of  masses  and  transmigration,  189  ; 
Mill  on  Protestant  theory  of,  189  ;  of  Jews, 
190;  in  Greece  and  Rome  not  for  the 
common  people,  190;  discountenanced 
in  early  Church,  190;  common  school  sys- 
tem, 191 ;  the  higher,  and  Christianity, 
194-198  ;  and  the  moral  law,  201 ;  rule  on 
religious  ideas,  Arnold,  202;  parochial, 
in  England,  205;  in  Polynesia,  214;  in 
Africa,  219-232;  North  American  Indians, 
233  et  seq.;  Christian,  for  the  victims  of 
caste,  242;  in  the  far  East,  255  ct  seq.; 
backward  in  Burmah,  262;  in  China,  free 
to  all,  266;  university  degrees  in  China, 
267,  268  ;  and  civil  service  in  China,  268  ; 
antique  methods  of,  in  China,  269;  of 
girls  in  Japan,  278;  national,  in  Japan, 
277;  in  American  arithmetic  in  Turkey, 
281 ;  in  Syria,  282,  285  ;  in  Turkey  by  A.  B. 
C.  F.  M.,  285;  of  girls  in  Turkey,  a  joke, 
286;  of  women  favored  by  better  classes 
in  Turkey,  287 ;  of  women  desired  by 
men  in  Asia,  292;  comprises  Christian 
training,  300;  comparative  figures  as  to 
foreign  mission,  300  ct  seq.;  religious 
motive  and  method  of,  302 :  province  of, 
in  missions,  303;  industrial,  vide  Indus- 
trial training ;  charitable  and  institutional 
in  Boston,  394;  in  London,  397;   sociol- 


ogy a  feature  of,  452;  progress  of,  among 
freedmen,  508;  and  Armour  Institute, 
Chicago,  517  ;  vide  Industrial  Training, 
Missions,  Teachers. 

Educational  endowments  in  America,  434, 
489. 

Educational  Union,  Parents'  National,  in 
England,  478. 

Edward  the  Confessor's  tribute  to  the 
Church,  80. 

Edwards,  Jonathan,  missionary  to  Indians, 
235  ;  pleaching  of,  581. 

Elberfeld,  systematic  care  of  poor  in,  421. 

Elephant  temple,  Bangkok,  260. 

Elizabeth,  charities  in  reign  of,  420,  427. 

Ellis,  on  infanticide  in  Tahiti,  138,  166,  167. 

Emancipation,  in  English  Colonies  and 
United  States,  247;  West  Indies  and 
Russia,  248  :  genius  of,  500. 

Emerson,  a  Christian  theist,  184 ;  on  the 
mind  and  the  census,  192;  on  civilization 
and  good  women,  492. 

England :  and  Christianity  in  early  periods, 
53  et  seq. ;  Church  of,  and  parochial  edu- 
cation, 205;  and  free  libraries  of,  320; 
co-operation  in,  392;  charitable  institu- 
tions in,  427  ct  seq.  ;  statistics  of  industrial 
schools  and  reformatories  in,  454 ;  temper- 
ance reform  in,  458;  Girls'  Friendly  So- 
ciety in,  473;  and  societies  for  prevention, 
of  cruelty,  479;  number  of  trained  nurses 
in,  484;  charitable  spirit  in,  491 ;  the  lay- 
man in,  577. 

English  legislation  shaped  by  Christian 
clergy,  80;  law  influenced  by  Christianity, 
82;  beneficial  legislation  in  India,  96; 
emancipation  of  slaves,  247 ;  schools  in 
India,  influence  of,  28;  government  ac- 
knowledged work  of  Indian  missions,  368  ; 
Church,  gifts  of  to  certain  charities  in 
twenty-five  years,  488 ;  Church  in  social 
and  humanitarian  movements,  493. 

Entertainment  and  education  provided  by 
Christian  agencies :  in  People's  Palace, 
London,  396;  Dresden,  397;  Jersey  City, 
520-^26;  New  York,  530-533;  Boston, 
537;'y.M.C.A.,558.  ^ 

Epileptics,  colony  of.  Bethel,  Germany,  425. 

Epworth  League,  the,  572-575. 

Equality  of  men  stated  by  Zeno,  85. 

Equality  binding  under  the  divine  constitu- 
tion, 87. 

Ethelbert  and  Augustine,  65. 

Ethics,  Hindu,  as  related  to  ])rosperity,  387. 


684 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Europe:  and  Christianity  in  early  periods, 
53  etseq.;  influenced  by  Christian  Rome, 
62;  new  religious  era  in,  72;  popular 
liberty  in,  and  Christianity,  77  et  seq.; 
Turks  in,  iii ;  charities  of,  425  ;  mission- 
ary societies  of,  591. 

Evangelical  Alliance,  the,  520. 

Evangelization  campaign  at  World's  Fair, 
512. 

Everett,  Edward,  on  the  Greek  republics,  91. 

Evidence,  rules  of,  applied  to  Christian 
arguinent,  200. 

Evolution,  125;  in  China,  140;  moral,  142, 
145 ;  of  society.  Sir  Henry  Maine  on,  386 ; 
social  and  religious,  marked  by  great 
eras,  645. 

Fabiola,  funeral  of,  54. 

Fakir,  worshiped  as  a  god,  368. 

Faraday,  a  Christian  deacon,  199. 

Fatalism,  in  India,  389;  and  Mohammedan- 
ism, 467. 

Fell,  Captain,  massacred  in  Tierra  del 
Fucgo,  627. 

F^nelon,  spiritual  influence  of,  641. 

Fetishism,  225,  234,  328. 

Feudal  period,  108,  iii;  and  womanhood, 
171 ;  and  charity,  425. 

Fiji :  Wesleyan  churches  in,  213  ;  statistics 
of  worshipers,  etc.,  in,  214;  influence  of 
Christianity  upon,  639;  last  prayer  of 
John  Hunt  for,  641. 

Fire,  fervor,  and  testimony  in  Christian  En- 
deavor, 564. 

First  Cause,  the,  and  Asiatic  pantheism,  331 
et  seq. 

Fish,  Secretary,  protest  of,  against  irrever- 
ence, 89. 

Fisher,  Dr.  G.  P.,  on  Christianity  as  an 
inward  power,  498. 

Fiske,  Fidelia,  in  Oroomiah,  296. 

Florence  Missions,  the  Memorial,  443. 

Flower  Girls'  Brigade  in  England,  478 ; 
committees  of  Christian  Endeavor,  571. 

Food,  Chinese  hibernate  for  want  of,  377; 
of  poor  in  India,  rice  and  hayseed  mush, 

384- 
Foreigners,  proportion  of  in  America,  511. 
ForiTiosa,  foreign  mission  work  in,  593. 
France  :  and  Charlemagne,  68  ;  duelling  in, 

112,  117;  drove  inissionaries  from  Tahiti, 

210;    Parisian   missions  in   Africa,  224; 

charity  in  early  times  in,  423 ;   particulars 

as  to  charity  in,  424. 


Francis,  St.,  eccentric  and  gentle,  60. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  and  missions  to 

the  New  Hebrides,  212. 
Freedmen,  the,  a  modern  problem,  507,  508. 
Freedom,  civil,  in  non-Christian  lands,  93; 

civil,  based  on  universal  principles,  392. 
Frere,    Sir     Bartle,     indorsed    missionary 

work,  369. 
Friedenheim  Home  for  the  Dying,  485. 
Friendly  Islands,  Christian  results  in,  210. 
Friends,  the  Society  of,  492. 
Friendship,  personal,  in  mission  work,  473, 

475.  523- 
Fry,  Elizabeth,  and  prison  visitation,  453. 
Fulda  Abbey,  founded  by  Boniface,  67. 
Fulvia,  typical  Roman  woman,  41. 

Gardiner,  Commander  Allen,  and  party, 
mission  work  and  death  of,  in  Tierra  del 
Fuego,  627. 

Gautama,  51,  82;  and  universal  brother- 
hood, 96,  263,  264,  360,  382,  417. 

Geography  in  Chinese  schools,  271. 

Germans:  rise  of,  54  et  seq.;  and  use  of 
Bible,  72;  honored  womanhood,  169, 
170 ;  education  of,  and  Charlemagne  and 
Reformers,  191 ;  higher  schools  of,  195  ;  in 
African  missions,  224,  302;  and  the  Re- 
naissance, 341. 

Germany,  Christian  philanthropy  in,  397, 
421,  425;  deaconess  houses  in,  481. 

Girlhood:  in  Siam,  128;  and  infanticide, 
132-139 ;  in  Turkey,  162,  286 ;  in  Africa, 
164;  in  India,  178;  in  China,  268;  in 
Japan,  278. 

Girls'  Friendly  Society  and  other  similar 
agencies  in  London,  470-476 ;  Letter 
Guild,  the,  473. 

Gladden,  Dr.,  on  kingdom  of  God,  503. 

Gladiatorial  combats,  in  Rome,  41 ;  abol- 
ished upon  death  of  the  monk  Telema- 
chus,  45. 

Gladstone,  Mr.,  on  Christians  in  the  British 
cabinet,  89  ;  and  Christian  statesmen,  183. 

God  :  His  hold  on  the  conscience,  83  ;  the 
author  of  liberty,  85 ;  personal  Creatoi 
and  moral  Governor,  125  ;  Fatherhood  qYl 
126,  255,  324,  et  passim;  a  Helper,  I26t 
ignorance  concerning,  132;  in  the  hous((- 
hold,  174;  study  of  nature  aided  blr 
knowledge  of,  195  ;  Christian  conceptioil 
of,  as  related  to  civilization,  by  Presi-\ 
dent  E.  B.  Andrews,  331 ;  conception  of,  \  ^ 
by   Asiatics    and    Hebrews,   332;    moral  \ 


/.\'j)E.\: 


685 


government  of,  338 ;  active  administra- 
tion of  a  personal,  339;  His  will  not 
standard  of  right  in  India,  388;  savage 
iiand  of  vice  laid  on  Ark  of,  463 ;  ex- 
om]-)lar  of  love,  504;  voice  of,  in  tlie 
twentieth  century,  637-645. 

Gold  Coast,  sacrifice  of  missionary  life 
on,  632. 

Golden  Rule,  the,  applied,  84  ;  prophetic  of 
Golden  Age,  414  ;  and  charity,  446. 

Golden  Rule,  The,  a  Ohristian  Endeavor 
publication,  571. 

Good,  Dr.,  letter  on  Africa,  348. 

Gordon-Gumming,  Miss,  on  child  life  in 
(Jhina,  128 ;  as  to  merits  of  Chinese 
Christians,  608. 

Gospel,  a  civil  power,  92;  the  word  of  life, 
333  ;  of  work  in  India,  404. 

Government :  the  Bible  in  British  and 
.American,  82 ;  principles  of  civil  and 
moral,  83  ;  of  Middle  Ages  and  improve- 
ment, 85  ;  representative,  biblical,  86 ; 
moral  restraint  and  free,  87 ;  Cromwell 
on  Christian,  87 ;  object  of,  by  Bacon,  89  ; 
Christians  in  British,  89;  Bismarck  on 
obedience  to  God  and,  89;  of  United 
States  and  Christianity,  90  et  seq.  ;  Chris- 
tian law  in  India  and  the,  95 ;  in  China, 
97  et  seq. ;  good  ideas  of,  should  be 
propagated,  104;  article  by  Dr.  F'ark- 
hurst,  116. 

Grace  Church,  New  York,  and  its  tlepart- 
ments,  530  ;   Philadelphia,  534. 

Greece :  and  the  twelve  Roman  tables,  82 ; 
defects  of  popular  government  in,  90; 
home  life  and  immorality  in,  168;  did 
not  educate  common  people,  190;  art 
of,  309  et  seq.;  literature  of,  318,  341; 
.Athens,  the  only  city  that  cared  for  poor 
in,  420. 

Gregory  the  Great,  opposed  to  learning, 
190. 

Guiana,  Dutch,  sacrifice  of  missionary  iife 
in,  632. 

Guizot  on  regenerating  power  of  Christian- 
ity, 36. 


Hale,  Dr.  E.  E. :  on  individuality,  393 ;  on 
Boston  benevolence,  437-441 ;  and  motto 
for  the  King's  Daughters,  467 ;  and  the 
10  X  I  =  10  idea,  469. 

Hall,  Dr.  Newman,  in  London,  541. 

Hamburg,  poor  relief  in,  422. 


Hamlin,  Dr.:  and  Robert  College,  Con- 
stantinople, 295 ;  and  industrial  mission 
work  in  Turkey,  404. 

Hanninglon,  Bishop,  martyr  in  Africa, 
228. 

Hare,  Bishop,   on    the    .Niobrara    Mission, 

239- 

Hawaiian  Islands:  child  murder,  138;  men 
sacred  in  pagan  times  in,  167;  children 
trained  in  sin,  177. 

Healing  of  the  nations,  the,  613. 

Heathenism  influenced  the  Church  in  early 
ages,  62  ;  not  yet  tottering,  637. 

Hebrew :  scriptures  antedate  Gautama,  82 ; 
conception  of  God,  332;  idea  of  God 
contrasted  with  Hindu  pantheism,  334; 
legislation  for  poor,  419. 

Heine  on  Roman  sovereignty  and  dogmas, 
62. 

Henry  VIII.  and  clergy  in  high  offices,  80. 

Hermits,  51,  52. 

Hewitt,  Hon.  A.  S.,  on  vice  and  crime  in 
New  York,  452. 

Hildebrand,  Pope,  507. 

Hindu  :  chronology  later  than  Abraham,  82; 
girlhood,  127  etseq.  ;  and  womanhood,  149 
et  seq.;  (larents  and  the  moral  sense,  178  ; 
not  educational,  189 ;  books  and  priest- 
hood, 328  ;  Bible  commended  by  a  learned, 
330;  pantheism,  338;  society,  degrada- 
tion of,  361 ;  ethics  and  theology,  387 ; 
theology  hinders  enterprise,  390;  lack 
of  moral  stamina,  411 ;  heroic  element  in 
Christianity,  621-623. 

Home  life:  the  Christian  idea  of,  125;  the 
corner  stone  of  the  nation,  126;  in  .Asia, 
127 ;  cliild  marriage  and  murder,  127  et 
seq.;  in  China,  139  et  seq.,  159,  166,  377; 
influenced  by  Christianity  in  Japan,  145, 
146;  Brahmanism  and,  151  el  seq.;  in 
Burmah  and  Siam,  156,  157 ;  among  Nes- 
torians  and  in  Persia,  157 ;  in  Turkey, 
157  et  seq.  (vide  Appendix)  ;  ideas  of, 
promoted  by  English  and  American  phi- 
lanthropy, 164;  in  Africa,  164;  in  Tahiti, 
166;  in  Greece  and  Rome,  167.  168;  in 
Greek  history,  168 ;  and  Christian  nur- 
ture, 172;  effect  of  God's  presence  in, 
174;  the  Christian,  179;  Mrs.  Craik,  180; 
Dr.  Vincent,  180;  Gladstone,  181;  the 
missionary  family,  an  object  lesson  in, 
222;  in  India,  370,  376;  and  intemper- 
ance, 458;  and  the  King's  Daughters, 
468;  Christianity  and,  594,  604. 


6S6 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Home:  My  Early,  by  Mrs.  M.  H.  Hunt, 
182;  two  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of 
people  without  a,  376;  fosters  spirit  of 
independence,  408 ;  of  Peace  for  the 
Dying  in  Dublin,  485. 

Homes:  for  girls  in  Dresden,  397;  Dr.  Bar- 
nardo's,  for  orphans,  statistics  of,  430; 
convalescent,  for  the  poor  of  London, 
433 ;  for  women  in  Boston,  437  ;  for  con- 
victs in  England,  461 ;  of  rest  in  England, 
473;  for  little  boys  and  high  patronage, 
490;  and  the  Armour  Institute,  Chicago, 

517- 
Honesty,  the  outcome  of  experience,  354. 
Hooker  quoted  on  public  approbation  of 

law,  85. 
Horace  testified  against  Rome,  40. 
Horden,   John,   mission   work    of,   among 

Indians  and  Eskimos,  624. 
Hospital  Sunday,  in  London,  433. 
Hospitals  :  founded  by  monks,  61 ;  and  the 

crusades,  424;    in  London,  statistics  of, 

433 ;    receipts   in   Pennsylvania,  435 ;    in 

New  York,  436;    in   Boston,  number  of, 

442;  in  Ireland,  483;  Trinity,  New  York, 

530;    Grace  Church,    Philadelphia,  535; 

the  Floating,  Boston,  537;  work  in  China, 

vide  Appendix. 
Hoyt,  Dr.  Wayland,  on   street   preaching, 

Christian  Endeavor,  575. 
Huguenots,  341. 
Hull    House    Social   Settlement,   Chicago, 

448. 
Humanitarian    money    needed    in    Africa, 

349;  grounds  for  missions,  370. 
Huinanitarianism :    the   Christian   element 

in,  496;  Christian  Endeavor,  569. 
Hunt,  John,  last  prayer  of,  for  Fiji,  641. 
Hunt,  Mrs.  M.  H.,  on  her  home,  182;  and 

temperance  education,  459,  460. 
Huntington,   Bisho]) :    on    conflict    of    the 

Church  with  social  immorality,  462;  on 

practical  Christianity,  503. 

Ideal :  Christianity  and  a  new,  35,  36;  self- 
denial  the  Christian,  633. 

Ideas  :  power  of,  29-31 ;  influence  of  Bible, 
81 ;  intellect  quickened  by  Christian,  187  ; 
power  of,  illustrated  by  missions  in  South 
Seas,  215;  value  of  moral  and  religious, 
298 ;  Greek  classics  inferior  to  Christian 
in  helpful,  318 ;  comparative  religious, 
related  to  life,  334 ;  that  underlie  Chris- 
tian literature,  338  ;  form  society,  347  ;  the 


poor  need  new,  452 ;  sociological  work 
based  on,  512;  power  of,  641. 

Illusion  in  Hindu  theology,  388. 

Immortality:  gave  new  hope  to  Greeks, 
Romans,  etc.,  35;  conception  of,  in 
China,  189;  how  far  acknowledged  in 
Japan,  277. 

Indeterminate  Sentence,  the,  and  moral  re- 
form, 454,  455. 

India :  antiquity  of  caste  in,  95 ;  low  caste 
cities  in,  95 ;  Mahommedanism  against 
caste,  95 ;  British  rule  a  great  benefit  to, 
96;  girls  have  no  schooling  in,  129;  law 
regarding  child  marriage,  129;  infanticide 
in,  133  et  seq.  ;  ten  thousand  widows  under 
four  years  of  age  in,  138  ;  home  life  in, 
146,  178 ;  degradation  and  persecution  of 
wives,  146,  147 ;  curse  upon  widowhood 
in,  155  ;  Pasumalai  College,  190  ;  kinder- 
garten work,  252;  Mary  and  her  little 
lamb  in,  252;  Baptist  College  at  Ongole, 
253;  statuary  and  architecture  in,  310, 
312;  Bible  in,  328;  popular  gods  in,  328  ; 
power  of  Brahmans  in,  328  ;  the  Church's 
opportunity,  329;  the  Bible  studied  in, 
329 ;  Bible  a  source  of  thought  in,  334 ; 
pantheism,  334;  Moncure  Conway  on 
sacred  books  of,  359,  360 ;  William  Ward, 
361,  362;  Dul4e  of  Wellington,  361,  362; 
Monier  Sir  Williams,  361,  362;  Bishop 
Heber  on  vices  in,  361,  362;  caste  in, 
particularized,  362  et  seq.  ;  description  of 
non-caste  people  of,  366  ;  House  of  Com- 
mons indorsed  missionaries'  work  in, 
368;  monkey  temples  in,  369;  frequent 
droughts  in,  383;  poor  of,  384,  385;  indi- 
vidual cash  incomes  compared  with 
America,  385 ;  seven  cents  for  two  days' 
work  in,  385 ;  caste  limits  human  activi- 
ties, 386;  absence  of  public  confidence  in, 
387;  and  universal  falsehood,  389  ;  abso- 
lute fatalism  in,  389 ;  industrial  teaching 
to  Christian  converts  in,  404;  Aryans  in, 
have  lost  force  compared  with  Western 
Aryans,  408  ;  vigorous  character  required 
to  shake  off  traditions  in,  411 ;  physical 
condition  in,  improved  by  Christianity, 
412;  hope  for  the  coming  age  in,  414; 
societies  for  women's  philanthropic  work 
in,  482;  the  Salvation  Army  in,  554; 
Christian  Association  in,  575;  antiquity 
of  Buddhism  in,  587 ;  high  standard  of 
native  Christians  in,  601 ;  caste,  a  terrible 
test   in,   602;    Zenana   workers    in,  602; 


/.\7v;.v. 


CS7 


Cl)risti;in  population,  604;   native  Chris- 
tians superior,  604 ;    Charlotte   Tucker, 
A.  I>.  O.  £,623;  missionary  success  in, 
641  ;  womanhood  in,  vide  Appendix. 
Indianapolis,  Noon-day  Rest  originated  in, 

439- 

Indians,  North  American,  234;  vide  Mis- 
sions. 

Individuahty  essential  to  national  power, 
83;  J.  S.  Mill  quoted,  83. 

Industrial  training:  in  Africa,  222,  224,  225, 
404,  405,  406 ;  among  North  American 
Indians,  233;  in  London,  397,  473;  in 
Europe,  398  ;  in  England,  454,  456,  552  ; 
in  America,  398,  440,  517,  530-536;  in 
Turkey,  402 ;  in  I  ndia,  404 ;  in  I  reland,  483. 

Industry  and  thrift  in  China,  378. 

Infanticide,  127;  in  Rome,  131;  in  India, 
132,  133,  134,  361 ;  in  China,  134,  137, 
138  ;  in  Tahiti,  139 ;  in  New  Hebrides,  139. 

Infidelity:  scientific  men  against,  198;  not 
humanitarian,  McLaren,  Barnett,  Depew, 
Count  von  Bernstoff,  and  Bishop  Potter, 
quoted,  498. 

Inglis,  Dr.,  in  New  Hebrides,  212. 

In  hoc  signo  vinces,  47. 

Insanity  caused  by  intemperance,  458. 

Institutional  Church,  its  meaning  and  meth- 
ods, in  London,  540. 

Integrity  will  triumph  over  rascality,  116. 

Intellect  quickened  by  Christianity,  187. 

Intellectual  progress  most  favored  by  Chris- 
tianity, 189 ;  pre-eminence  of  Christian 
nations,  303  et  seq. 

Intellectuality  inherited  from  Hebrews  and 
Christians,  342. 

Intemperance:  a  causeof  poverty  and  crime, 
statistics,  458 ;  and  licentiousness  associ- 
ated, 462. 

International  Congress  of  Charities,  422. 

Ireland,  societies  for  promotion  of  women's 
philanthropic  work  in,  482,  483. 

Irrigation  in  China,  379;  in  India,  383. 

Islam  :  adapted  itself  to  proselytes,  63;  and 
the  sword,  71;  degradation  of  woman, 
161, 162 ;  ruinous  social  system,  350;  vide 
Mohammedan. 

Italy:  statistics  of  charitable  institutions  in, 
423 ;  king  of,  presented  gold  medal  to 
South  American  Missionary  Society, 630. 

Janizaries,  origin  and  character,  187. 
Japan :    in    touch    with    the   age    through 
Christian    ideas,   97 ;    womanhood    and 


home  life  in,  145;  education  of  girls  in, 
146;  Shinto  child  consecration,  153;  de- 
scription of,  273 ;  love  of  nature  in,  273 ; 
American  school  system  and  teachers  in, 
274;  geological  survey,  grammar,  and 
Bible  translation,  by  Americans,  274; 
sends  young  men  to  Europe  and  America 
for  education,  274;  Bible  class  in,  275; 
Buddhist  and  Shinto  theological  teach- 
ing, 277 ;  education  and  mental  unrest 
in,  278;  first  Protestant  convert  in,  279; 
Christianity  in  government,  279;  Mikado 
and  St.  Francis  Xavier,  279;  effect  of 
Christianity  in,  279;  art  in,  309,  311; 
western  literature  in,  323;  government 
poor  relief,  382 ;  despair  and  suicide  in, 
413 ;  compared  with  London  as  to  phi- 
lanthropy, 433;  compared  with  Christian- 
ity as  to  philanthropy,  492;  statistical 
statement  of  Christian  progress  in,  612. 

Jarves,  J.  J.,  on  Christianity  in  Sandwich 
Islands,  177. 

Java,  progress  of  missions  in,  257. 

Jefferson  indebted  to  local  Baptist  Church 
in  draughting  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence, 92. 

Jesuits  as  teachers,  191. 

Jews:  expelled  from  England,  66;  relative 
antiquity  of  sacred  books  of,  82 ;  popular 
education,  190 ;  legislation  favored  equal- 
ity among,  419. 

John,  Griffith,  on  Chinese  native  Christians, 
608,  642. 

Jones,  Prebendary,  on  the  attitude  of  the 
English    Church   in  humanitarian  work, 

493- 

Jones,  Sir  William,  on  Indian  character, 
360. 

Judson :  Memorial  Mission,  New  York. 
520;  success  in  Burmah  of,  604,  607. 

Julian :  the  Church  troubled  in  time  of, 
44 ;  friendly  to  pagans,  49 ;  forbade  teach- 
ing of  Greek  classics,  190 ;  advised  pagans 
to  emulate  Christian  charity,  420. 

Jurisprudence,  Roman,  77. 

Justinian :  his  code  indebted  to  Hebrew 
law,  78  ;  charitable  institutions  in  time  of, 
420. 

Justin  Martyr's  apology  and  death,  42, 

Juvenal  testified  against  Rome,  40. 

Karens,  mission  work  amongst,  604. 
Keith-Falconer,  a  self-supporting  mission- 
ary, 622. 


688 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Kellogg,  Dr.  S.  J.,  on  Hindu  Ethics  as  re- 
lated to  getting  on  in  the  world,  387. 

Kent,  Chancellor,  on  Roman  jurisprudence 
and  Christianity,  44;  on  the  beneficent 
influences  of  the  Bible,  92. 

Kenyon,  Chief  Justice,  and  English  juris- 
prudence, 89. 

Kindergarten:  work  in  India,  252;  in 
Smyrna,  282;  in  demand,  303;  in  Boston, 
443;  in  Armour  Institute,  Chicago,  517; 
in  Brooklyn,  519. 

Kingdom  of  God  :  principles  and  scope  of, 
35;  and  the  fine  arts,  314;  Church  the 
visible  expression,  503;  Dr.  Gladden  on, 

503- 

Kings  :  controlled  by  the  Church,  58  :  nom- 
inally converted,  63,  72 ;  set  the  fashion 
in  religion,  65;  Anglo-Saxon  and  the 
people,  68,  79 ;  Hebrew,  83 ;  not  the  au- 
thors of  liberty,  85. 

King's  Daughters,  the,  467,  519,  533. 

Kinnaird,  Lady,  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  562. 

Kirkus,  Rev.  W.,  on  Protestant  Episcopal 
mission  work  in  New  York,  530. 

Koran,  the:  special  clause  to  justify  Mo- 
hammed's polygamy,  161;  relative  su- 
premacy among  Moslems,  189;  and  do- 
mestic slavery,  248 ;  memorized  in 
Turkey,  281;  compared  with  Gospel,  350. 

Korea  and  Christian  missions,  615. 

Kshatriya,  Hindu  caste,  365. 

Kurnool,  Christian  instruction  desired  in, 
638. 

Labor:  influence  of  caste  on,  362,  386; 
condition  of,  in  Christian  and  non- 
Christian  lands  contrasted,  376 ;  in  China, 
377;  in  India,  383;  laws  of  Christ  ap- 
plied to,  391 ;  emancipation  in  England, 
392;  and  People's  Institute,  Boston, 394; 
training  of  skilled,  398  ctseq.;  uplift  of, 
408  ;  W.  E.  Gladstone,  447. 

Lahore,  Christian  Association  at,  565,  575. 

Lansdell,  on  Chinese  character,  353. 

Law :  principles  of  Roman,  77 ;  Roman, 
modified  by  Christian  equities,  78 ;  ele- 
ments of  European  and  Scotch  are 
Roman,  79;  Christianity  and  early 
English,  80;  should  proceed  from  the 
people,  85;  civilization  and  regulation 
of  liberty  by,  87 ;  conformity  of  justice 
with,  Socrates,  88 ;  Christianity,  part  of 
common,  89;  reign  in  India  of  Christian, 
95 ;  in   China,  and  regicide,  97 ;  efficient 


in  Samoa,  209 ;  vested  in  the  emperor, 
98.  354- 

Laws,  Dr.,  on  good  character  of  African 
converts,  599. 

Layman,  discovery  of  the,  lay  workers,  576. 

League  of  the  Cross,  in  Liverpool,  392. 

Leaven  of  missionary  work  insufificient,  638. 

Legge,  Prof.  James,  LL.D.,  on  infanticide  in 
China,  134 ;  vide  Appendix. 

Legislation,  corrupted,  462. 

Lend  a  Hand,  Boston,  440. 

Leonard,  Consul-General,  on  poverty  in 
Shanghai,  380. 

Lepers,   missions   among,   in   Siberia,  468. 

Liberty :  debt  of,  to  Christianity,  77,  89,  90, 
115;  Bible  ideas,  81 ;  the  divine  ruler,  81 ; 
brotherhood,  81;  self-government,  81; 
Bible  the  foundation  of,  82;  individuality 
necessary  to,  83;  from  God,  not  from 
kings,  85 ;  guarded  by  moral  restraint, 
87  ;  maxims  as  to,  87  ;  and  the  Mayflower 
compact,  91 ;  in  non-Christian  lands,  95  ; 
relations  of  religion  in  China  to  civil, 
loi ;  aided  by  local  churches  in  non- 
Christian  lands,  103;  civil,  and  Turkey, 
104;  and  the  crusades,  no;  moral  char- 
acter related  to,  119;  Dr.  Parkhurst,  119. 

Libraries :  free,  in  England  and  America, 
a  comparison,  320 ;  their  mission  in 
country  districts,  320 ;  at  twenty  dollars 
each,  for  sailors,  324. 

Liddon,  Canon,  on  Christianity  of  Sir 
Robert  Peel,  89. 

Life :  in  Roman  Empire  and  early  Church 
contrasted,  36 ;  theory  of,  in  China,  354. 

Lincoln  University  and  education  of  Afri- 
cans, 226. 

Links,  Jacob,  anecdote  of,  224. 

Literary  class,  opportunities  of,  in  China, 

355- 

Literature :  superiority  of  Christian,  318 
et  seq. ;  western,  in  China  and  Japan, 
323 ;  for  men  of  the  sea,  328 ;  and  art, 
expressive  of  thought,  334 ;  Greece  and 
Rome  furnished  no  religious,  341 ;  stimu- 
lated by  Christianity,  346. 

Literature,  diffusion  of:  Koordish  transla- 
tion by  American  Bible  Society,  319;  in 
non-Christian  countries,  and  a  com- 
parison, 321 ;  a  thousand  philologists 
translating  or  revising  the  Scriptures,  322 ; 
two  hundred  and  twenty  million  Bibles 
distributed,  322 ;  the  Bible  to  be  supplied 
to   the  world,  322;  subject  and  titles  of 


/XD/iX. 


689 


books  distributed,  323 ;  religious  tract 
society  of  China  323;  Christian  jjress  in 
India  and  Turkey,  323;  amongst  sailors, 
324;  by  Ciiristian  Endeavor,  571. 

Livingstone:  on  Christian  sacrifice,  230; 
and  Christian  motive,  302;  disgusted  at 
African  customs,  368 ;  his  resolution  in 
youth,  640. 

F^ivingstonia  Mission,  East  Africa,  222. 

Loch,  C.  S.,  on  reduction  of  poverty  and 
crime  in  London,  457. 

London  :  People's  Palace  in,  396;  Dr.  Bar- 
nardo's  charities  in,  428;  statistics  of  hos- 
pitals and  other  charitable  institutions, 
428,  433;  people  without  God  in,  453; 
probable  causes  of  diminution  of  crime 
in,  457;  association  for  befriending  ser- 
vant girls  in,  473 ;  number  of  orphan- 
ages in, 478  ;  Institutional  Church  in,  540; 
City  Mission,  542. 

"  Look  up  Legion  "  the,  pledge  of,  470. 

"  Look  up.  Lift  up,"  Epworth  League 
motto,  575. 

Louis  XIV.,  and  medical  charity,  423. 

Lovedale  Institute,  in  Africa,  two  thousand 
native  graduates,  221. 

Love :  God  is,  35 ;  renewing  influence  of, 
36;  wanting  in  the  classic  world,  41 ;  the 
principle  of  Christianity,  41 ;  triumph 
of,  in  persecution,  44;  revealed  by  the 
Church,  49;  early  Church  promoted,  57; 
its  message  to  the  heathen,  200;  wanting 
in  Mohammedanism,  337;  in  Christian 
philanthropy,  375  ;  a  primary  need,  392; 
law  of,  practically  applied,  393;  of  God, 
needed  by  children  of  vice,  453 ;  service 
of,  by  King's  Daughters,  468 ;  the  basis 
of  Christian  work,  503 ;  God  the  exem- 
plar of,  504;  the  Christian  motive,  511; 
not  in  native  Chinese  religion,  642. 

Lowell,  James  Russell,  on  Christianity  and 
noble  character,  90 ;  poet  and  statesman, 
184. 

Luck,  in  China,  271. 

Lucknow  children  taken  to  school  in  carts, 
249;  Zenana  workers  in,  602. 

Luther :  not  the  first  Protestant,  72 ;  and 
Schonberg  Cotta  family,  73 ;  on  Bible 
and  laws  of  God,  81 ;  and  modern  Ger- 
man schools,  191 ;  how  treated  in  school, 
193;  Calvin  on  writing  of,  480;  and 
Reformation,  579. 

Lutheran  Liberian  Mission  and  the  Chris- 
tian Endeavor,  572. 


Lying,  in  Jajxiii,  145;  in  India,  178,350,360. 
Lyman  and  Munson,  inunleied  in  Sumatra, 
'258. 

McBeth,  Miss  S.  L.,  and  the  Nez  Perc6 
Mission,  237. 

McCabe,  Dr.  C.  C,  on  financial  aid  for 
missions,  618. 

McCormick,  Theological  Seminary  at  Chi- 
cago, 513. 

McCosh,  Christian  philosopher,  183. 

Mackay  and  fellow-martyrs  in  mission  work 
in  Africa,  228. 

McKenzie,  Dr.  Alexander,  on  Literature  for 
Men  of  the  Sea,  323. 

McLaren,  Alexander,  on  the  spirit  of  charity 
derived  from  Christianity,  496. 

Maclean,  John,  Bishop  of  Saskatchewan, 
625. 

McPherson,  Miss,  and  homes  for  children 
in  English  colonies,  478. 

Madagascar:  titles  of  books  in  native  lan- 
guage, 223;  Martyr  Church,  and  great 
results  of  missions,  598. 

Madonnas,  Raphael  thought  of  his  mother 
when  painting,  181. 

Madura,  girls'  training  school  at,  188 ;  horse 
court  in  temple  at,  367 ;  Mission  needs 
teachers,  138. 

Magistrates  responsible  to  God,  83. 

Maideld  lectures  on  bringing  up  of  chil- 
dren, 478. 

Maidment,  Y.  M.  C.  A.  catechist,  martyr  in 
Tierra  del  Fuego,  627. 

Maine  philanthropists  in  Turkey,  293. 

Maine,  Sir  H.,  on  infancy  of  society,  386. 

Man  :  responsibility  to  God  of,  35  ;  regener- 
ated morally  and  intellectually  by  Chris- 
tianity, 36;  brotherhood  of,  81  et  seq.; 
equality  of,  85;  Zeno,  85;  neglected 
women  and  children  mark  low  type  of, 
126 ;  fundamental  ideas  of  Christianity 
and  education  related  to,  188;  expression 
by  Christian  literature  of  accountability 
to  God,  338  ;  his  social  condition  related 
to  Christian  philanthropy,  375;  hopeful- 
ness in  Christendom  of,  407. 

Manhattan  neighborhood,  the,  518. 

Mariolatry  related  to  Christian  ideas  of 
womanhood,  168,  169. 

Marriage :  child,  in  the  Orient,  127-138 ; 
in  China,  141  etseq.:  in  India,  146  et  seq., 
358;  in  Burmah  and  Siam,  156,  157; 
Moslem,  158  et  seq.:  in  Africa,  164-166; 


690 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF    THE    CROSS. 


in  Tahiti,  i66,  167 ;  relation,  and  Chris- 
tianity, 168. 

Marsden,  Kate,  and  rehef  \vorl<  for  Siberian 
lepers,  468. 

Martineau,  ]as.,  on  the  highest  and  lowest 
in  society,  450. 

Martyrs:  Polycarp  and  Justin, 42;  Blandina 
and  Bishop  of  Lyons,  43;  Sanctus,  44; 
Telemachus,  45;  Memorial,  Oxford,  81; 
Savonarola,  John  Huss,  Cranmer,  106; 
John  Williams,  209;  Bishop  Patteson, 
210;  Bishop  Hannington,  228;  Samuel 
Lyman  and  Henry  Munson,  258 ;  and 
Christian  heroism,  622-633;  vide  Mis- 
sions. 

Massachusetts :  first  free  schools  in,  191 ; 
charities,  statistics  of,  442 ;  statistics  as  to 
strong  drink  and  crime  in,  458. 

Maurice,  F.  D.,   and  Christian   socialism, 

495- 

Maxims  as  to  education,  187. 

Maya,  concept  of,  388. 

Mayflower  compact,  91. 

Mayhew,  Jonathan,  and  confederation  of 
colonies,  92. 

Meath,  Countess  of,  on  the  Ministering 
Children's  League,  480. 

Mechanics'  schools,  vide  Industrial  train- 
ing. 

Mecklenburg  Declaration,  92. 

Medical  mission :  needed  in  China  and 
India,  370,  371 ;  Archbishop  Trench  on, 
433 ;  institutions  in  London,  433 ;  to  lepers, 
468,  631 ;  in  Chicago,  517;  in  New  York, 
520,  531;  missionary  work,  613  et  seq.; 
efficiency  opened  Korea  to  missions,  615  ; 
success  in  Persia,  616;  students  at  Lahore, 
619;  in  Tierra  del  Fuego,  627;  vide 
Appendi.x. 

Melanesia  and  missionary  success,  211. 

Melanchthon  and  common  school  system  of 
Germany,  191. 

Memory,  Chinese  classical  education  de- 
pends on,  268. 

Mencius  allowed  regicide  and  rebellion,  97, 
321. 

Meredith,  Mrs.,  and  prison  missions  in 
London,  476. 

Methodist  foreign  mission  pupils,  compara- 
tive figures  of,  301. 

Methodist  Church,  the  :  and  temperance  re- 
forms, 460;  Episcopal  Prot.,  and  Ep- 
worth  League,  572 ;  contribution  of,  in 
1894,  to  Christianity,  620. 


Metropolitan  Tabernacle,  Charles  Spur- 
geon's,  581. 

Middle  Ages:  rulers  and  priests  in,  54; 
growth  of  humanitarianism  in,  57 ;  as- 
cendency of  Papal  See  under  Pope 
Hildebrand  in,  57;  Church  the  unifier 
of  Europe  in,  57 ;  restraint  and  spiritual 
aid  of  ecclesiasticism  in,  58  ;  monachism 
a  natural  development  in,  58 ;  celibacy 
and  poverty  protests  against  lust  and 
luxury  in,  61 ;  monastic  literary  work  for 
future  use  in,  62;  corrupt  heathen  influ- 
ences in  the  Church  in,  62  et  seq.  ;  national 
conversion  not  individual  regeneration, 
63;  inadequate  concept  of  Christianity 
did  not  prevent  its  political  influence  in, 
64  et  seq.  ;  great  accessions  to  the  Church 
in  reigns  of  Ethelbert  and  Edwin,  65  et 
seq. ;  Augustine  and  the  clergy  and  su- 
perstition, 65  et  seq. ;  Boniface  and  the 
Thuringians,  67;  Charlemagne  —  Chris- 
tianity a  political  element  in  his  wars  — 
forced  baptism  on  Wittekind  and  Saxons 
—  crowned  by  Pope  Leo  III.,  67  et  seq.; 
transition  of  superstition  from  paganism 
to  Christianity  in,  71 ;  genuine  Christian 
element  prevailed,  71 ;  nominal  and 
heathenized  Christianity  succeeded  by 
the  Reformation,  72 ;  ecclesiastics  of,  an 
improvement  on  feudal  lords,  72,  85; 
Christian  charity  in,  420. 

Milan,  Edict  of,  49. 

Mildmay  Association  of  Women  Workers, 
481. 

Mill,  John  Stuart:  on  society,  30;  on  .'\ure- 
lius  and  Constantine,  44  ;  on  individuality, 
83 ;  on  Protestant  theory  of  education, 
189;  on  debt  of  Europe  intellectually  to 
Christianity,  198 ;  on  ethics  of  Christ's 
teaching,  202. 

Ministerial  supply,  a  comparison,  637. 

Ministering  Children's  League,  the,  479. 

Minneapolis,  growth  of  churches  in,  505 ; 
street  preaching  in,  576. 

Miramion,  Madame  de,  charity  of,  in 
France,  424. 

Missions,  Christian,  Foreign  :  of  St.  Patrick 
to  the  Celts,  64;  St.  Augustine  and  Pauli- 
nus  in  England,  65 ;  Boniface  in  Ger- 
many, 67;  Charlemagne  and  force  in 
Europe,  67  et  seq.;  influence  of  missions 
on  advanced  thinkers  in  China,  103 ; 
home  life  elevated  by  missions  in  Persia, 
157;    Paton   in    New    Hebrides,  208;    in 


INDEX. 


691 


Upolu,  Samoa,  Savage  Islands,  208,  209  ; 
Tahiti  and  Friendly  Islands,  210;  Mela- 
nesia, 211;  fifty  tlioiisand  communicants 
in  Ekistern  and  Southern  Polynesia,  211; 
Dr.  Inglis  and  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
and  missions  in  Aneityum,  212;  in  New- 
Guinea,  212,  213;  in  Fiji,  213;  results  in 
Polynesia,  214;  in  Africa,  214;  African 
translations  of  Bibles  arid  Christian  litera- 
ture, 219;  Africans  receive  the  truth,  220; 
chiefs  offer  to  support  missionaries,  222 ; 
publications  in  Malagasy  tongue,  223 ; 
Robert  Moffat,  223 ;  missionary  societies 
in  Africa,  224;  American  Baptist  mis- 
sionaries on  the  Congo,  225  ;  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  and  Roman  Catholic 
missions  in  Africa,  226 ;  university  mis- 
sions in  Africa,  227  ;  volunteers  for  Africa 
on  murder  of  Bishop  Hannington,  228; 
deaths  of  Mackay  and  others  from  cli- 
mate, 228 ;  Africa  needs  native  workers, 
228 ;  good  work  of  native  chief,  229 ; 
Livingstone  on  sacrifice,  230  ;  the  S.  P.  G. 
Society  and  Bishop  McDougal  among 
the  Dyaks  of  Borneo,  255;  great  suc- 
cesses by  Perham,Crossland,and  Leggatt, 
256;  mission  work  in  Burmah,  etc.,  257; 
American  missions  in  Siam,  258 ;  mis- 
sionaries, not  gunpowder,  opened  Siam, 
260;  Baptist  missions  in  Burmah,  262; 
Bridgman  and  Neesima  in  Japan,  274; 
Xavier  and  Japanese,  279;  progress  of 
Christianity  in  Japan,  279;  educational 
missions  in  Turkey,  280 ;  American  Pres- 
byterian mission  in  Turkey,  285 ;  ladies' 
seminary  and  schools  of  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 
in  Turkey,  285 ;  Christian  Endeavor 
and  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Turkey,  292;  Dr. 
W.  H.  Ward  on  Turkish  mission  fields, 
293;  statistics  as  to  Christian  missions 
and  schools  in  Turkey,  294;  missions  in 
Persia,  295 ;  Fidelia  Fiske,  296 ;  Oroomiah 
College,  297  ;  modern  Syriac  translations 
of  Bible  and  Christian  literature,  298; 
Rawlinson  on  American  missions,  298 ; 
paper  by  Dr.  Vincent  on  Christian  ideas 
and  humanitarian  work,  298 ;  compara- 
tive figures  as  to  pupils  in  foreign  mission 
schools,  300-302 ;  religious  motive  and 
method,  302;  diffusion  of  Christian  litera- 
ture, 321 ;  statistics  as  to  translation  and 
circulation  of  Scriptures,  322;  Bible  the 
best  missionary,  329 ;  marvelous  changes 
in    India,    330;    an   earnest   inquirer  in 


China,  356;  many  native  Christians  in 
India,  367;  Livingstone  on  value  of  mis- 
sions in  Africa,  368;  British  House  of 
Commons  and  Sir  Bartle  Frere  indorsed 
Christian  missions,  368,369;  Mrs.  Bishop 
a  convert  to  missions  through  traveling, 
370;  humanity  pleads  for  missions,  371  ; 
industrial  education  in  foreign  lands,  401 
et  seq.  ;  missions  relievo  distress  in  China, 
382;  Evangelical  Lutheran  mission  farm 
in  Africa,  404;  notable  industrial  missions 
in  Africa,  406,  407;  missions  founded 
by  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts,  491 ;  mis- 
sionary musical  band  in  India,  553 ;  Sal- 
vation Army  in  India,  554 ;  L.  D.  Wishard 
and  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Asia,  Africa,  and 
Oceanica,  561 ;  Christian  Endeavor  in 
Asia  and  Mexico,  565-567;  Christian 
Endeavor  in  Africa,  574;  Lone  Star 
Mission,  586;  the  field  is  now  open,  588  ; 
statistics  of  missionary  societies,  591, 592 ; 
woman's  work  and  statistics,  592,  593 ; 
success  in  Formosa,  593 ;  statistics  as 
to  missionaries  and  converts,  594-597 ; 
Martyr  Church  in  Madagascar,  598  ;  Dr. 
Laws  and  Henry  Drummond  on  success 
in  Africa,  599 ;  Christian  zeal  in  Turkey, 
601 ;  Sir  Wm.  Muir  and  Sir  Richard 
Temple  on  steadfastness  of  converts  in 
India,  602;  caste,  a  terrible  test,  602; 
success  in  India,  603,  604 ;  Judson  and 
the  Karens,  604,  607 ;  development  of 
Christian  character  in  China,  607  et  se(/.  ; 
comparative  numbers  of  Christians  in 
China,  612;  growth  of  missions  in  Japan, 
613;  medical  missions,  613-617:  appeal 
by  Dr.  C.  C.  McCabe  for  money,  618; 
heroic  and  self-supporting  work,  621 ; 
Keith-Falconer  in  Arabia  —  Harold  Scho- 
field  in  China — Miss  Needham  in  Su- 
matra—  Charlotte  Tucker  in  India  — 
medical  missionaries  in  Korea  —  Mr. 
Munro  and  daughter  in  India  —  church 
missionaries  in  Africa  —  John  Horden  in 
Arctic  regions  —  John  Maclean,  Bishop 
of  Saskatchewan,  and  missionaries  in  the 
far  North  —  missionaries  in  Tierra  del 
Fuego,  India,  the  Orient,  South  Seas, 
Dutch  Guiana,  Africa,  etc.,  622-633 ;  in- 
dorsed by  king  of  Italy  and  Charles  Dar- 
win, 630;  Bombay  conference  asked  for 
many  more  workers,  637:  proportion  of 
foreign  missionaries  to  ministers  in  home 
work,   638;    student  volunteer   missions 


692 


THE    TKIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


639 ;  self-devotement,  not  self-develop- 
ment, 640;  John  Hunt's  dying  prayer  for 
Fiji,  641;  a  missionary's  work  in  India, 
641 ;  need  and  progress  in  India  and 
China,  641  et  seq. 
Missions,  Home  and  City  :  McAll  Mission, 
Paris,  392 ;  De  Broen's,  Josephine,  medi- 
cal mission,  392;  night  schools,  392;  Bible 
work,  392 ;  by  Barnardo,  London,  428 ; 
college,  university,  and  social  settlements, 
448;  to  criminals,  452;  reduction  of  pov- 
erty and  crime  in  London,  457 ;  temper- 
ance reform,  458  ;  The  Bridge  of  Hope, 
London,  by  Miss  Mary  H.  Steer,  474; 
refuges  and  midnight  missions  for  fallen 
women,  474;  prison  missions  in  London 
and  Birmingham,  476;  Mothers'  Meeting 
and  British  Mothers'  Missions,  477; 
among  parents  and  children,  478,  479; 
examples  and  statistics  of  woman's  work 
in  England,  Ireland,  Germany,  etc.,  481- 
485  ;  by  the  Church  of  England,  486-495  ; 
American  domestic  missions,  504;  twelve 
languages  in  use,  505 ;  Minneapolis  an  ex- 
ample, 505 ;  figures  as  to  expense,  magni- 
tude, and  number  of  missionaries,  506; 
Our  Freedmen,  507;  societies  and  sta- 
tistics as  to  missions  to  freedmen,  508  ;  the 
problem  of  the  city,  511 ;  pressure  of  work 
upon  the  churches,  511;  value  of  per- 
sonal work,  511;  examples  and  statistics 
of  work  in  Chicago,  511-517  ;  New  York, 
518-520;  the  People's  Palace,  520;  anti- 
saloon  movement  and  billiards,  522 ;  map 
of  Dr.  Scudder's  parish,  524;  bowling 
alley,  boys'  brigade,  out-of-door  sports, 
employment  bureau,  manual  training, 
brass  band,  etc.,  525,  526;  the  Chapel 
in  Brooklyn,  527;  Dr.  A.  F.  Schauffler 
on  Metropolitan  Denomination  Service, 
528 ;  efficient  Presbyterian  work  and 
gifts  to  city  mission  and  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
529;  Rev.  W.  Kirkus  on  Trinity  Church, 
Grace  Church,  St.  Bartholomew,  Bar- 
tholomew Benevolent  Society  and  Clinic, 
Colonel  Hadley's  Rescue  Mission,  St. 
George's  Church  and  Athletic  Club,  etc., 
in  New  York,  530-533 ;  particularization 
of  other  church  work  in  New  York,  533  ; 
Dr.  R.  H.  Conwell  on  the  Temple,  Phila- 
delphia, 534;  the  college,  hospital,  church 
departments,  etc.,  535  ;  Berkeley  Temple, 
Boston,  Dr.  C.  A.  Dickenson,  Dorcastry, 
boys'  brigade,  applied  Christianity,  float- 


ing hospital,  etc.,  536,  537 ;  Ruggles  Street 
Church  work,  538:  Dr.  Donald's  church. 
Dr.  Hale's  church,  women  workers  of 
Benevolent  Fraternity,  Clarendon  Street 
Church,  Industrial  Home,  and  Boston 
City  Missionary  Society,  539;  Institu- 
tional Church,  London,  540;  Newman 
Hall,  five  thousand  lay  helpers,  London 
Congregational  Union,  London  Wes- 
leyan  Home  Mission,  Sisters  of  the 
People,  West  London  Mission,  541 ; 
Spurgeon's  Stockwell  Orphanage,  active 
churches,  London  city  mission,  542 ;  Dr. 
W.  Hoyt  on  street  preaching,  575 ;  help- 
fulness of  the  layman,  577,  582;  Dr.  Cuy- 
ler  on  revivals,  578 ;  retreats  and  revival 
missions  in  England,  582;  vide  Charities, 
Children,  Industrial  training.  Philan- 
thropy, Poor,  Prison,  Prisoners,  Reforma- 
tories, Salvation  Army,  and  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

Missions  among  North  American  Indians  : 
Dr.  Dorchester  on  Indian  education, 
233;  early  missions  by  Eliot,  Edwards, 
Kirkland,  etc.,  234,  235 ;  evangelization 
aided  by  Grant's  apportionment  of  terri- 
tory, 235 ;  Roman  Catholics  in  Canada, 
Montana,  and  Dakota,  236;  success  of 
Bishop  Hare's  and  other  agencies,  236; 
Miss  S.  L.  McBeth  and  Nez  Perce  Mis- 
sion, 237 ;  Bishop  Hare  on  Niobrara  Mis- 
sion, 239;  Miss  Mary  C.  Collins  at 
Standard  Rock  Agency,  239 ;  native 
Christian  offerings,  1894,  240;  the  great 
convocation  in  the  Northwest,  241. 

Mississippi  and  prohibition,  460. 

Moffat,  Robert,  on  Africa,  165  ;  his  mother's 
influence,  223,  302. 

Mohammed:  his  polygamy,  130;  adapted 
laws  on  marriage  to  suit  himself,  161 ; 
contrasted  with  Christ,  163;  and  Con- 
fucius, 263;  his  hold  upon  Turkey,  281; 
attractive  personality,  but  limited  system, 
337;  armed  with  book  and  sword,  341. 

Mohammedanism  :  not  fiercely  persecuted, 
47;  persecutions  of,  71;  adapts  itself  to 
converts,  63;  against  caste  in  India,  95; 
has  no  local  churches,  103;  needs  higher 
views  of  home  life,  128  et  seq. ;  a  failure 
as  a  social  system,  158;  mental  develop- 
ment inferior  to  Christianity,  189;  and 
domestic  slavery,  248;  corrupt  morality, 
370;  compared  with  Christianity  as  to 
charity,  434,  492;  and  fatalism,  467  ;  Min- 
istering Children's  League  and,  479. 


INDEX. 


693 


Monasteries:  hermit  life,  51,  52;  and  con- 
servation of  religious  life,  58;  approved 
by  St.  Bernard,  59;  and  self-denial,  60; 
influence  on  society,  62;  iiuiltiplied  Bible 
manuscripts,  340. 

Money,  needed  for  missions  by  Dr.  McCabe, 
618,  620. 

Monier-WiIliams,Sir  M.,on  degradation  of 
Hindus,  361,  362. 

Monkey  temples  in  India,  369. 

Monks:  the  veil  and  the  tonsure,  58; 
founded  hospitals,  6i ;  used  pagan  tem- 
ples. 65 ;  Buddhist,  145, 337,  357,  358, 380 ; 
Christian,  did  not  educate  the  common 
people,  191. 

Montenegro,  degradation  of  women  in,  162. 

Montreal,  Christians  at  advancement  of 
science  meetings  in,  198. 

Moody,  D.  L. :  his  Bible  Institute,  Chicago, 
512;  began  with  Y.  M.  C.  A.  work,  560; 
and  revivals,  580;  his  new  evangelistic 
mechanism,  582. 

Moolu,  a  native  African  Christian,  599. 

Moorish  women,  habits  of,  163. 

Moosonee  diocese :  treatment  of  the  aged 
in,  165;  Christian  work  in,  624. 

Moral :  prowess  and  German  people,  72 ; 
restraint  a  safeguard  of  liberty,  87;  law, 
enforcement  of,  an  object  of  government, 
89;  sense  in  China,  99;  discipline  of 
West  Point,  115;  elements  in  municipal 
government,  119;  territory  abandoned  to 
politicians,  120;  education,  Webster, 
Thomas  Arnold,  Matthew  Arnold,  Mill, 
Diderot,  and  Choate,  201,  202;  pre-emi- 
nence of  Christian  nations,  303,  304; 
law  and  conscience,  339 ;  life  inherited 
from  Hebrews  and  Christians,  342;  con- 
dition of  Asia,  by  a  traveler,  370 ;  fcicul- 
ties  strengthened  by  the  spiritual,  412; 
effect  of  home  missions  politically,  504, 
506;  change  among  the  Fuegians,  627  et 
seq. 

Moravian  missionaries,  heroic,  631,  632. 

More,  Hannah,  and  Sunday-schools,  205. 

Morristown  Academy,  once  a  slave  mart, 
508. 

Mosaic  economy:  guarded  the  poor,  87; 
and  sanctity  of  marriage,  168 ;  law  and 
education,  190. 

Moslems  :  Ottoman  Turks,  71 ;  their  clean- 
liness not  contagious,  72 ;  have  no  local 
churches,  103 ;  child  marriage  amongst, 
130;  fifty-seven   millions   in    India,    130; 


womanhood  and  childhood  in  Turkey, 
158,  174;  terrified  Christendom,  214; 
slave  raiders  in  Africa,  248  ;  and  woman- 
hood at  Gaza,  282;  architecture,  312;  do 
not  favor  popular  education,  320 ;  Chris- 
tian education  of,  in  Turkey,  401  et  seq.; 
compared  with  Christianity  as  to  philan- 
thropy, 434;  their  religion  does  not  favor 
progress,  604. 
Mother:  of  Chauncey  Depew,  90;  of  Dr. 
J.  H.  Vincent,  180;  of  Raphael  and  his 
Madonnas,  181 ;  of  Mrs.  Mary  H.  Hunt, 
182;    Mrs.   Booth,   the  Salvation  Army, 

545- 

Motherhood:  early  in  Asia,  127  et  seq.; 
and  infanticide  in  India,  132,  133 ;  in 
China,  134,  137,  140  et  seq. ;  despairing 
and  inhuman  in  Africa,  138,  139;  ill- 
treated  in  Africa,  Mongolia,  and  Java, 
165,  166;  and  martyrdom,  172;  Moslem, 
174;  and  education  in  deceit  in  India, 
178;  noble  self-sacrifice  of,  180. 

Mother's  :  Union,  and  Meetings  in  England, 
477;  Union,  Cambridge,  477;  Club,  Chi- 
cago, 517  ;  Meeting  in  New  York,  533. 

Mount  Holyoke  school,  296;  and  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  missionaries,  639. 

Mountain  whites,  the,  535. 

Muir,  Sir  William,  on  high  standard  of  na- 
tive Christians  in  India,  601. 

Multiplication  table  and  the  moral  law  in 
education,  201. 

Munroe  and  daughter,  medical  mission- 
aries, 623. 

Munson,  martyr-missionary,  Sumatra,  623. 

Music:  the  gift  of  God,  309;  and  Christian 
worship,  314;  superior  in  Christendom, 
317 ;  taught  in  London  and  Dresden, 
397;  and  Flower  Mission  in  Boston,  442; 
taught  in  Bible  Institute,  Chicago,  512; 
at  People's  Palace,  Jersey  City,  526. 

National  and  Christian  interests  identical, 
87;  Union  of  Women  Workers,  London, 

485. 
Nature,  study  of,  favored   by  Christianity, 

195- 
Natural  science  and  philosophy  in  China 

and  Japan,  323. 
Nazareth,  Brotherhood  of,  Westphalia,  425. 
Needlework  Guild  in    England  supported 

by  upper  classes,  490. 
Neesima,  Joseph,  in  Japan,  273;   founded 

college  in  Kyoto,  274. 


694 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Nero :  and  Roman  vice,  ^o ;  tortured 
Christians,  52. 

Nerva  and  care  for  children,  131. 

Nestorians,  womanhood  among,  157 ;  and 
American  missions,  295-297. 

Netherlands:  service  to  liberty,  112;  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  Java,  258 ;  charity  in, 

-  424- 

Nevius,  Dr.  J.  L. :  on  Chinese  government, 
98 ;  and  poor  relief  in  China,  382 ;  on 
Chinese  in  Shantung,  610,  611;  on 
strength  and  sturdiness  of  Chinese  char- 
acter, 610. 

New  England :  Church  government,  91 ; 
preachers  were  politicians,  196 ;  college 
professors.  Christian,  199. 

New  Guinea:  missions  in,  212;  a  congre- 
gation in,  212;  gifts  of  mission  converts, 
213. 

New  Haven  Boys'  Brigade,  518. 

New  Hebrides:  infanticide  in,  139;  mis- 
sion work,  208-211,  212;  motive  for  mis- 
sion work,  302. 

Newspaper  press  :  ennobled  by  Bryant,  184 ; 
evolution  of  modern,  346. 

Newton,  Sir  Isaac,  assisted  Bible  distribu- 
tion, 199. 

New  York :  city  and  state  charities,  435 ; 
Tribune  and  country  outings,  441 ;  adap- 
tation of  city  missions  demonstrated,  511 ; 
effective  rescue  and  mission  work,  518 ; 
Medical  Mission  in,  520;  statistics  of 
Presbyterian  work,  529 ;  work  of  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church,  530;  Salvation 
Army  work  in,  552. 

New  Zealand :  results  of  mission  work  in, 
210. 

Nez  Perce  Mission,  237. 

Nightingale,  Florence,  and  ambulance  sys- 
tem, 483,  499. 

Night  shelter  for  destitute  in  London,  475. 

Nikka,  the  holy  place  of  Buddhists,  334. 

Niobrara  Mission,  the,  by  Dr.  Hare,  239. 

Nirvana  and  Buddhism,  332. 

Nobility  of  England  and  philanthropy, 
489. 

Nonconformist  churches :  and  Mothers' 
Union  in  England,  477  ;  in  London,  and 
their  work,  541  et  seq. 

Nonconformity  in  England,  philanthropy 
of,  487,  488. 

Northfield  Summer  School,  561. 

Nugent,  Mgr.,  work  of,  in  Liverpool,  392. 

Nuvsery,  the  Shaw,  in  Boston,  443. 


Nurses:  trained  at  Bethel,  Germany,  425; 
in  Westphalia,  426;  in  England,  number 
of,  484. 


Ohio  :  poor  relief  in,  434 ;  and  Japan,  com- 
pared as  to  charities,  436 ;  W.  C.  T.  U. 
work  in,  459. 

Olympias,  chose  Christ  before  royalty,  464. 

Omaha,  city  missions  in,  511. 

Onward  and  Upward  Society  in  Scotland, 

474- 
Opium,  in  China,  102;  blight  of  Asia,  461 ; 

wives  and  daughters  sold  to  buy,  461. 
Organization,  an   advantage   in   charitable 

work,  445  et  seq. 
Orient,  American  schoolmaster  in  the,  280 

et  seq. 
Oroomiah,  great  Christian  progress  in,  296 

et  seq. 
Orphanage,  the  Stockwell,  542. 
Orphanages,  in  London,  428,  478  ;  in  New 

York,  435. 
Orphans  :  protected  by  Charlemagne,  170 ; 

and    widows    relieved    in    China,    380; 

homes  in  London,  429;  cared  for  in  Ire- 
land, 483 ;  vide  Charity. 
Oxford,  colleges  specified   as  to   religious 

foundation,  195. 


Pacific  islands,  207  et  seq. 

Paganism  :  and  primitive  Christianity,  35 ; 
influenced  by  new  hope  and  ideals  of 
life,  36;  in  Rome,  a  contrast  as  to 
common  life,  36;  Cicero,  philosophy  of, 
36-38 ;  and  the  Stoics,  38 ;  numerous 
rites  and  divinities  of  Rome,  39;  deifica- 
tion of  Roman  emperors,  40,  46,  47; 
monstrous  in  cruelty,  41  et  seq.;  Con- 
stantine  and,  47-49;  persecuted  by  sons 
of  Constantine,  49 ;  favored  by  Julian, 
49;  opposed  by  Theodosius,  49 ;  decline 
of,  in  Rome,  53 ;  the  Church  corrupted 
by,  62  et  seq.  ;  St.  Patrick's  work  and  its 
results  on,  64;  superstitions  brought  into 
the  Church,  63  et  seq. ;  accused  by  its 
own  high  priest,  65 ;  and  Boniface,  67 ; 
and  Charlemagne,  67-72;  modern,  vide 
Africa,  etc. 

Pagodas,  the  great,  at  Rangoon,  262. 

Paine,  Robert  Treat,  on  People's  Institute, 
Boston,  394;  on  personal  friendliness  in 
charity,  446. 


IiVDEX. 


6'J5 


Pantheism,  331,  332;  in  India,  334,  338, 
359;  and  fatalism,  389;  opposed  to  ma- 
terial progress,  390. 

Papal  See :  connected  by  tradition  with  city 
of  Rome,  47 ;  the  successor  of  imperial 
Rome,  57. 

Parents'  National  Educational  Union  in 
England,  47S. 

Paris:  Christian  work  in,  392;  care  for 
hopeless  poor  in,  by  Catholics,  478. 

Parkhurst,  C.  H.,  D.D.,  on  an  earnest 
church,  and  metropolitan  reform,  116. 

Parliament  of  Japan,  Christians  in,  279. 

Paton,  John,  302. 

Patrick,  St.,  work  and  success  among  Celts, 
64. 

Patteson,  Bishop,  a  martyr,  210;  the  mis- 
sionary spirit,  640. 

Paul,  Rev.  S.,  paper  by;  vide  Appendix. 

Paul's,  St.,  arraignment  of  the  Romans,  40, 
131.368. 

Paulinus  in  England,  65  et  seq. 

Peabody  dwellings  in  London,  396. 

Peace  and  war,  107-115. 

Peace,  influence  of  Christianity  on,  vide 
Appendix. 

Peel,  Sir  Robert,  declared  himself  a  Chris- 
tian, 89. 

Pekin,  child  life  in,  171;  beggars  in,  378; 
needs  Christian  sanctuaries,  618. 

Pennsylvania,  statistics  of  charitable  insti- 
tutions in,  435. 

Pentecost,  the  first  Christian  revival,  578. 

Pentecost,  Dr.,  on  caste  in  India,  95. 

People's  Institute,  Boston,  394;  Palace, 
Jersey  City,  520. 

Perjury  in  India,  361. 

Persecution  of  Christians,  41  et  seq. ;  vide 
Martyrs,  etc. 

Persia:  the  Nestorians,  157  ;  Christian  work 
in,  296-298 ;  corrupt  morals  in,  370. 

Personal  work:  value  of,  in  charity,  449; 
the  best  method  in  missions,  511;  in 
Christian  Endeavor,  571. 

Pharaoh  and  Iscariot,  services  of,  116. 

Philadelphia  :  Drexel  Institute,  398  ;  chari- 
ties for  children  in,  435 ;  Grace  Church, 
or  the  Temple,  534. 

Philanthropic  Society,  the  Imperial,  St. 
Petersburg,  421. 

Philanthropists :  from  Maine  and  Ver- 
mont in  Turkey,  293;  English  and 
American  promoting  home  ideas  in 
Turkey,  164. 


Philanthroi)y  :  Christian,  375  ct  seq.  ;  and 
technical  training  in  American  cities,  398 
et  seq. ;  amount  of  investments  for,  in 
Italy,  423;  Christian  institutions  in  Lon- 
don, 428-434;  and  victims  of  vice  and 
crime,  452-463 ;  work  of  a  redeemed 
womanhood,  464 ;  of  women  in  England 
and  America,  467;  a  practical  idea  in, 
470 ;  the  maternal  instinct,  478 ;  promoted 
by  the  queen  and  nobility  in  England,  488- 
490;  and  the  Society  of  Friends,  492; 
and  clergy  of  Church  of  England,  493 
et  seq. ;  the  essence  of  Christianity,  503 ; 
modern  problems,  504. 

Phillips,  martyr,  among  Fuegians,  627. 

Phillips,  Wendell,  a  continual  inspiration, 
184. 

Pierce,  Miss,  on  education  of  girls  in  Tur- 
key, 288. 

Poetry :  superiority  of  Hebrew  and  Chris- 
tian, 318 ;  of  Greeks  wanting  in  humani- 
tarian ideas,  318. 

Police  Court  Mission,  England,  461. 

Politics:  and  piety  in  the  Crusades,  iii; 
and  an  earnest  church,  by  Dr.  Parkhurst, 
116;  influenced  by  women,  492. 

Pol)'gamy,  vide  Marriage,  Home  life. 

Polynesia,  education  in,  214;  vide  South 
Seas. 

Polynesians,  mission  work  of,  in  New 
Guinea,  632. 

Pomare,  king  of  Tahiti,  against  paganism, 
210. 

Poole,  Stanley  Lane:  on  womanhood  in 
Arabia  and  Turkey,  158,  173 ;  social 
system  of  Islam,  350. 

Poor,  the:  relieved  by  Church  in  Middle 
Ages,  58 ;  guarded  by  Mosaic  economy, 
87 ;  number  of  hungry  every  night,  376 ; 
no  public  care  for  in  China,  378  et  seq.  ; 
government  relief  in  Japan,  382 ;  food  of, 
in  India,  384;  opportunities  in  Christen- 
dom for,  391 ;  problems  relating  to,  418  ; 
under  tyranny  in  ancient  times,  419; 
regard  of  state,  ancient  and  modern,  for, 
420;  official  care  for,  in  Elbcrfeld,  421; 
English  aid  to,  417 ;  relief  of,  in  Ohio, 
New  York,  and  Pennsylvania,  434,  435; 
medical  relief  for,  in  Boston,  442 ;  advan- 
tages of  organization  in  relief  of,  445 
etseq.;  relief  of,  and  crime  related,  457; 
problem  of,  a  science,  447  ;  compared  as 
to  character  with  the  rich,  457;  need 
new  ideas,  452;,  cared  for  in  Brussels  and 


696 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Paris,  478 ;  the  late  Earl  of  Shaftesbury 
a  friend  to,  490 ;  boys  prepared  for  navy 
by  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts,  491 ;  cared 
for  by  the  Salvation  Army,  549  et  seq.; 
vide  Poverty. 

Pope :  the  vicar  of  God,  47 ;  a  development 
in  Christian  organization,  49;  authority 
of,  in  Dark  Ages,  53;  Hildebrand,  57,  58  ; 
Leo  III.  crowned  Charlemagne,  68; 
Gregory  the  Great  averse  to  popular 
education,  190. 

Popular:  liberty  indebted  to  Christianity, 
77-121 ;  government  in  Rome  a  theory 
only,  91;  education,  191  et  seq.;  vide 
Liberty. 

Porter,  Dr.  H.  D.,  on  medical  missions, 
vide  Appendix. 

Poverty :  voluntary,  a  protest,  61 ;  destitu- 
tion in  China,  a  comparison,  377 ;  in 
Burmah,  379;  in  India,  384;  described  by 
a  missionary,  385 ;  less  in  Christian  than 
in  heathen  lands,  391 ;  and  social  mis- 
sions, 448  et  seq. ;  and  crime  in  London, 
reduction  of,  457 ;  influenced  by  Salva- 
tion  Army   in  England,  550 ;  vide  Poor. 

Power  of  ideas,  29-31. 

Pratt  Institute,  Brooklyn,  398. 

Prayer-meetings  and  British  Association 
for  Advancement  of  Science  in  Montreal, 
198. 

Preaching  :  commended  to  pagan  priests  by 
Julian,  49,  420;  opposed  primitive  asceti- 
cism, 51 ;  and  politics,  116-121 ;  influence 
of,  342;  power  of,  as  an  educator,  345; 
in  the  streets,  by  Dr.  Wayland  Hoyt, 
575;  of  President  Edwards,  Finney,  Bax- 
ter, and  Spurgeon,  always  at  a  glow,  581; 
of  Japanese  pastors,  613. 

Presbyterian  missions :  in  Africa,  224,226; 
in  Siam  and  Java,  257;  enrolment  of  for- 
eign mission  pupils,  a  comparison,  300; 
Missionary  Press  at  Shanghai,  323 ;  mis- 
sion. West  Africa,  347  ;  and  philanthropy 
in  Chinese  famine,  382;  education  and 
freedmen.  Mormons,  and  Mexicans,  508; 
Christian  work  and  charity  in  New  York, 
529;  missionary  success  in  China,  608. 

Press,  the,  a  power  for  good,  346. 

Princeton  College  started  Intercollegiate 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  561. 

Prison  :  discipline  and  National  Prison  As- 
sociation, 454-456;  visiting,  and  Prison 
Gate  Missions  in  London  and  Australia, 
476.  550- 


Prisoners'  Friend,  the,  452-456;  Aid  So- 
cieties in  London  and  elsewhere,  454; 
English  prison  missions,  461,  476. 

Problem  of  the  poor  not  hopeless,  418  ;  of 
the  city,  511-514. 

Protestants  before  Luther,  72. 

Protestant:  theory  of  responsibility  as  to 
education,  189  et  seq. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church  and  educa- 
tion of  freedmen,  508;  Church  mission 
work  in  New  Y'ork,  530-533. 

Public  opinion :  formed  in  public  schools, 
193 ;  created  in  the  South  Seas  by  Chris- 
tian ideas,  216;  advantages  of  a  well- 
settled,  392. 

Raikes,  Robert,  founder  of  Sunday-schools, 

206. 
Railway  branch  of  Y.  M.  C.  A.  aided  by 

railway  companies,  560. 
Rainsford,  Dr.,  St.  George's,  New  York,  532. 
Ramabai  School  for  Widows  in  India,  135, 

138,  155- 
Ramona,  original  photograph  reproduced, 

231. 
Raphael,  his  Mother  and  Madonnas,  181. 
Raratongans'  mission  to  the  lepers,  631. 
Ratcliffe  Highway,  London,  474. 
Rawlinson,  George,  indorsed    missions   in 

Persia  and  Turkey,  298. 
Rebellion  allowed  by  Confucius,  97. 
Red   Hill   Reformatory  and  Farm   School, 

455- 

Reeve,  Dr.  W.  D.,  Bishop  of  Mackenzie 
River,  missionary  adventure,  625. 

Reformation,  the:  relation  of  open  Bible  to 
freedom,  81,  340;  a  great  revival,  579. 

Reformatories  :  number  of,  in  England,  454; 
the  Elmira,  N.  Y.,  454;  Red  Hill,  Eng- 
land, 455. 

Refuge,  the  Bridge  of  Hope,  London,  for 
fallen  women,  474. 

Religion  :  of  Stoics  unspiritual  and  formal, 
38;  needed  in  politics,  120;  relation  of 
art  to,  312;  love  indispensable  to,  504  ;  re- 
vealed, an  article  of  Bismarck's  faith,  90. 

Religious  life  conserved  in  monasteries,  58  ; 
era,  a  new,  72;  ideas.  Christian  and  non- 
Christian,  compared,  334  et  seq. 

Renaissance  not  a  great  spiritual  impulse, 

341- 
Representative  government:  biblical,  86;  in 
early  Christian  councils,  68  ;  first  historic 
appearance  of,  108. 


/XDE.W 


697 


Rescue  work,  444;  for  the  fallen  in  London, 
475;  by  nuns  of  Ilie  Good  Shejiherd, 
476;  in  New  York,  518;  by  Colonel  Had- 
ley,  531 ;  by  Berkeley  Temple,  Boston, 
537 ;  by  Wesleyans  in  London,  541 ;  by 
Salvation  Army,  552. 

Rest,  the  Noon-day,  in  Boston  and  Indian- 
apolis, 439. 

Retreats  in  Roman  Catholic  and  English 
churches,  582. 

Revivals :  Dr.  T.  L.  Cuyler  on  —  the  Holy 
Spirit,  Pentecost,  the  Reformation,  the 
Wesleys,  Whitefield,  Brace,  Edwards, 
Moody,  Mills,  Finney,  Spurgeon,  Storrs, 
etc.,  578-582. 

Rites  and  divinities,  pagan,  39. 

Robert  College,  Constantinople,  294,  295. 

Roman  Church :  early  development  and 
advancement,  47,  49;  as  related  to  the 
empire,  52-62;  and  unification  of  Eu- 
rope, 57 ;  and  monasticism,  58;  celibacy, 
61 ;  conversion  of  Celts  by  St.  Patrick, 
64;  and  superstition,  64-67 ;  missions  of 
Boniface,  67;  and  Charlemagne,  67  et 
seq. ;  and  infanticide  in  Roman  Empire, 
131;  and  popular  education,  190,  191; 
and  child  slavery  in  Africa,  226;  Indian 
mission  work  in  Canada,  Montana,  and 
Dakota,  236 ;  Xavier,  279 ;  ecclesiastical 
imperialism,  340,  341;  home  mission 
work  in  Europe,  392 ;  medical  charity  in 
France,  423,  424;  charities  and  sister- 
hoods in  America  and  England,  437, 485; 
nuns  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  476;  and 
poor  relief  in  Brussels  and  Paris,  478 ;  in 
charities  in  Ireland,  482,  483,  485. 

Roman  law :  and  Christian  rivalship,  44 ; 
modified  by  Christian  thought,  77;  a 
basis  for  modern  jurisprudence,  77 ;  in- 
debted to  Hebrew  legislation,  78  ;  twelve 
tables,  82,  131 ;  justified  infanticide,  131 ; 
slave  murder,  245. 

Romance  of  the  East,  259. 

Rome:  at  its  best,  36;  and  Christianity 
contrasted,  etc.,  36;  at  its  worst,  39;  plun- 
dered the  world,  39;  protected  by  divin- 
ities, 39;  cultivated  sin,  40;  Nero  and 
Caligula,  40;  religious  patriotism,  40; 
sociology,  government,  womanhood,  40, 
41 ;  deification  of  Caligula,  41 ;  imperial 
worship  a  trap  for  Christians,  44 ;  triumph 
of  Christian  love,  44;  J.  S.  Mill  on  Chris- 
tianity applied  to  government  of,  44 ;  tra- 
ditional connection  with   Papal  See,  47 ; 


Christianity  fashionable  in,  53;  the  Van- 
dals, 53;  the  origin  of  Christian  Europe, 
62;  sovereignty  and  dogmas,  62  ;  Church 
protested  against  infanticide,  131;  home 
life,  167,  168;  partial  failure  of  art  in,  310; 
gave  no  religious  literature  to  Europe, 
341 ;  extravagance  of  the  rich  in,  419 ; 
the  poor  tyrannized  in,  420;  tribute  of 
conquered  peoples  fed  the  poor  of,  420. 

Ruby  West,  the,  643. 

Ruggles  St.  Church,  Boston,  538. 

Russia :  a  relatively  new  nation,  95 ;  eman- 
cipation of  serfs  in,  248;  home  and 
foreign  charities  of,  421. 

Russian's,  a,  views  of  justice,  etc.,  in  China, 

lOI. 

Saeed,  Dr.,  notable  medical  success  in 
Persia  of,  616. 

Sailors:  a  plea  for,  323;  mission  work 
among  English  and  American,  482;  and 
Christian  Endeavor,  571. 

St.  Bartholomew  Church,  New  York,  sta- 
tistics of,  531. 

St.  George's  Church,  New  York,  statistics 
of,  532. 

St.  Petersburg  charities  particularized,  421. 

Salvation  Army,  the  :  The  War  Cry,  545 ; 
theology  nearly  allied  to  Methodism,  546; 
grounds  of  success,  547;  working  meth- 
ods of,  548  ;  ministration  to  the  poor  and 
destitute,  549  ef  seq. ;  ill-treated  by  mob  in 
Great  Britain,  550;  proportion  of  fallen 
women  and  critninals  reformed  by,  551 ; 
partial  statistics  as  to  funds  and  institu- 
tions, 552;  work  of,  in  America,  552;  in- 
dorsed by  eminent  Americans,  553;  ex- 
tensive literature,  553;  statistics  as  to 
receipts,  expenditures,  and  foreign  mis- 
sions, 554;  Blood  and  Fire,  by  General 
Booth,  554-557- 

Samoa  transformed  by  missions,  207,  208. 

Sandwich  Islands:  vide  Hawaiian  Islands. 

San  Francisco,  manual  training  in,  398. 

Sarepta  Mother-house  for  training  deacon- 
esses in  Westphalia,  426. 

Savage  Island,  mission  of  Sanioan  natives 
to,  208. 

Saxons:  conquered  by  Charlemagne,  and 
baptized,  63,  68 ;  Charlemagne  and  edu- 
cation of,  191 ;  power  of  Bible  truth 
among,  341. 

Schauffler,  Dr.  A.  F.,  on  metropolitan  de- 
nominational service,  528. 


698 


THE    TRIUMPHS    OF   THE    CROSS. 


Schofield,  Harold,  distinguished  scholar 
and  missionary  hero,  622. 

Scholl,  Dr.,  and  mission  coffee  in  Africa,  404. 

Schools:  Ramabai  for  Widows,  135,  155; 
first  English  boarding,  in  India,  178 ; 
girls"  training,  Madura,  188 ;  of  Greece 
and  Rome,  190;  Scotch  parish,  191;  first 
town  school  in  Hartford,  191 ;  first  state, 
in  Massachusetts,  191 ;  common  system, 
United  States,  191 ;  statistics  of  accom- 
modation, pupils,  and  teachers  in  United 
States,  192,  193 ;  the  Shaw,  Boston,  193, 
443,  444;  St.  Augustine  and  Luther,  193  ; 
religious  foundations  in  America,  Ox- 
ford, Germany,  etc.,  195, 196 ;  have  served 
the  state,  196;  American  Girls  at  Rome, 
203 ;  national,  in  England,  205,  496 ;  forty 
thousand  pupils  in  Wesleyan,  Fiji,  214; 
advanced,  in  Polynesia,  214;  and  pupils 
in  Africa,  220-229 ;  North  American  In- 
dian, 238-240;  Lucknow  Mission,  249; 
in  India,  250-252;  Burmah,  257;  Siam, 
258;  China,  263-272;  Pear  Flower,  Ko- 
rea, 272;  Japan,  273-280;  Turkey,  280- 
294;  Oroomiah,  295-298;  statistics  of 
foreign  mission,  300-302;  science  in 
Japan  and  China,  323;  ragged  schools, 
397 ;  Dr.  Goucher  and  foreign  village, 
619,  620;  vide  Education,  Teachers,  In- 
dustrial   training  and  Missions. 

Schools,  Sabbath  :  Mrs.  Trimmer,  Hannah 
More,  Miss  Rupel,  205;  development 
and  growth,  205 ;  Robert  Raikes  the 
founder,  his  house,  206;  statistics  as  to 
foreign  lands,  206;  Aintab,  292;  for  chil- 
dren of  freedmen,  statistical,  508;  in 
Chicago,  513;  in  Brooklyn,  519;  New 
York,  533  ;  vide  Missions. 

Scientific  studies :  Christian  indebted  to,  198  ; 
Christian   teaching  in  Japan  and  China, 

323- 
Scientific  temperance  instruction,  459,  460. 
Scientists   avow  and   support  Christianity, 

198-201. 
Scotland:  parish  schools,  191 ;  Onward  and 

Upward  Association,  474. 
Scudder,  Dr.  John,  on  lying  in  India,  361. 
Scudder,    Dr.   J.   L.,   on    the    Tabernacle 

Church  and  People's  Palace,  Jersey  City, 

520. 
Sculpture,  Greek  and  Christian,  309  et  seq. 
Secular  power,  growth  of  in  the  Church,  54. 
Self-devotement :    of     St.    Patrick,   64;    to 

Christ,  464,  639,  640. 


Self-government :  promoted  by  Reforma- 
tion, 81;  biblical,  85,  86;  political  and 
ecclesiastical  is  freedom,  86;  indebted  to 
local  churches  for  ideas,  103. 

Self-propagating  power  of  Christianity,  503, 

633- 
Settlements,  College,  University,  and  Social : 
fundamental  idea,  448,  453 ;  the  field  for 
labor,  449 ;  comparative  morality  in  Lon- 
don, 451 ;  student  training    in  sociology, 

451.  452. 

Shaftesbury,  the  late  Earl  of,  a  philanthro- 
pist, 490. 

Shanghai :  issue  of  Presbyterian  Christian 
publications  in,  323;  no  regulations  as  to 
charity  in,  380. 

Shattuck,  Miss,  on  education  and  cleanli- 
ness in  Turkey,  288. 

Shaw  schools,  annual  cost  of,  193  ;  vide  443, 
444. 

Shintoism,  vide  Japan. 

Siam :  most  purely  Buddhist  country,  97 ; 
childhood,  128;  womanhood,  X'-^d  et  seq.; 
educational  success  of  American  mis- 
sions in,  258  ;  women  ignorant,  261. 

Siberia,  mission  to  lepers  in,  468. 

Sisters  of  Charity  in  Ireland,  483. 

Sisterhoods,  Roman  Catholic,  statistics  of, 
485  ;  vide  Roman  Church. 

Slavery  :  in  Rome,  53,  245,  246;  abolished 
by  ecclesiastics  in  England,  246 ;  in  Spain, 
247 ;  in  Africa,  226,  247,  348 ;  abolished 
in  English  Colonies  and  United  States, 
247 ;  in  China,  248  ;  sustained  by  Koran, 
248;  abolished  in  West  Indies  and 
Russia,  248 ;  United  States  Constitution, 
499. 

Social  Settlement,  Hull  House,  Chicago,  448. 

Society:  influenced  by  monasteries,  62; 
immorality  in  Japan,  145;  system  of 
Mohammedanism  a  failure,  158 ;  forma- 
tion of,  and  ideas,  347;  state  of,  in  non- 
Christian  lands,  347  et  seq.;  system  of 
Islam  ruinous,  350;  unknown  in  the 
East,  367  ;  evolution  of,  Sir  Henry  Maine, 
368 ;  heights  and  depths,  James  Martineau 
on,  450  ;  relative  dangers  of  high  and  low, 
451 ;  immorality,  conflict  of  Church  with, 
462;  more  favorable  to  charity  in  Eng- 
land than  in  America,  486 ;  philanthropy 
in  America  and  England,  a  comparison, 
487. 

Societies  for  prevention  of  cruelty  to  chil- 
dren and  animals,  479. 


INDEX. 


699 


Society  Islands,  break-up  of  idol.itry  in,  210. 

Sociological  work  for  the  most  part  Chris- 
tian, 498;  Salvation  Army  service  recog- 
nized by  eminent  men,  551. 

Sociology  a  feature  of  education,  446-454. 

Socrates :  contrasted  with  Cicero,  38 ;  on 
conformity  of  justice  with  law,  88  ;  uncer- 
tain on  great  truths,  342 ;  and  sanctity  of 
oath,  347 ;  and  cheap  food  in  Athens,  438. 

Somerset,  Lady  Henry,  needed  in  India, 
152;  and  temperance  reform, 458. 

South  Sea  Islands,  207  et  seq. 

Sparta,  91,  112,  187. 

Spencer,  Herbert,  on  character  before  edu- 
cation, 303  ;  and  First  Cause  unknowable, 

333- 

Spirit,  the  Holy  :  transforming  power  of,  in 
early  Church,  51;  indw^elling,  339;  in 
evangelization  and  conversion,  555,  556, 
578.  579.  581.  585.  642. 

Spiritual  faculty  recognized  by  disciplined 
students,  199. 

Spirituality  and  hermit  life,  51. 

Spurgeon,  Charles :  on  relative  evils  of 
high  and  low  society,  457;  his  work  and 
orphanage  at  Stockwell,  542;  his  ministry 
always  in  a  glow,  581 ;  on  the  dignity  of 
mission  work,  640. 

State  :  the,  divinely  appointed,  83  ;  right  of 
as  to  education,  187. 

Steer,  Miss  M.  H.,  on  The  Bridge  of  Hope, 
London,  474. 

Stoics  :  religion  formal  and  cold,  38  ;  apo- 
thegms and  laws,  77,  319. 

Storrs,  R.  S.,  Dr.,  on  the  Crusades,  in. 

Story,  Judge,  on  Roman  law,  77. 

Stringer,  Eskimo  missionary,  625. 

Stuart's,  the  brothers,  gifts  to  foreign  mis- 
sions, 620. 

Sudra,  Hindu  caste,  365. 

Suffrage  problems  in  America,  504. 

Suicide  in  Japan  and  China,  413. 

Sumatra,  martyrdom  of  Lyman  and  Mun- 
son  in,  258. 

Sumner,  Charles,  on  equality  of  rights,  85. 

Sunday  observed  in  Pacific  islands,  216. 

Sunday  Breakfast  Association,  Wilmington, 

569- 

Sunday-schools,  vide  Schools. 

Sunrise  Kingdom,  the,  273;  vide  Japan. 

Superstition,  50,  66,  71;  in  France,  197;  in 
Africa,  225,  349;  among  North  American 
Indians,  236,  237;  declining  in  Hindu, 
330;  in  China.  335;  in  Asia,  370. 


Sweden,  early  poor  relief  system  of,  420. 
Syria,  Protestant  education  in,  282-285. 

Tacitus  testified  against  immorality  of 
Rome,  440. 

Tahiti:  Christian  government  in,  105;  in- 
fanticide in,  138  ;  degradation  of  wives  in, 
166 ;  sends  out  foreign  missionaries,  598. 

Teachers :  their  calling,  191 ;  number  in 
United  States,  193;  moral  ideals,  194;  the 
clergy  in  early  periods,  169;  trained  at 
Tung-Cho,  197  ;  Christian  professors  and 
scientific  leaders,  199;  Prof.  E.  J.  Phelps 
on  Christian  evidence,  200;  Dr.  Thomas 
Arnold  on  order  of  development,  202;  in 
New  Hebrides,  212;  Universities  Mission 
and  native  African,  227;  Miss  McBeth 
and  Nez  Perc6,  237 ;  Miss  Collins  and 
North  American  Indians,  239;  at  Insein, 
259;  influenced  by  Confucianism  in 
China,  264  et  seq.;  Americans  in  Turkey, 
280-298 ;  trained  in  Egypt,  291 ;  Fidelia 
Fiske,  296;  vide  Education,  Mission 
Schools. 

Telemachus,  death  of,  stopped  gladiatorial 
combats,  45. 

Telugus,  Lone  Star  Mission  among  the, 
586. 

Temperance  :  and  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Hunt,  182 ; 
League  of  the  Cross  in  Liverpool,  392; 
reform,  458-461. 

Temple,  Sir  Richard,  eulogizes  Christians 
in  India,  367,  602. 

Tennent,  Sir  J.  E.,  on  vices  in  Buddhist 
lands,  356. 

Ten  times  one  and  Dr.  E.  E.  Hale,  468. 

Theodosius  against  paganism,  49;  and 
Olympias,  464. 

Thoburn,  Bishop,  testifies  as  to  poverty  in 
India,  385. 

Tierra  del  Fuego,  English  Church  work  in, 
627  et  seq, 

Tokyo,  Greek  Church  in,  370 ;  ninety  houses 
of  Christian  worship  in,  613. 

Toleration  :  Constantine's  edict  of,  49 ;  re- 
ligious, 105-107. 

Tompkins  .Avenue  Church,  Brooklyn,  519. 

Toynbee  Hall,  London,  495,  497. 

Training  schools,  vide  Industrial  training. 

Trajan  and  gladiators,  41. 

Transmigration:  hope  for  women  in,  139; 
contrasted  with  Christian  hope,  339;  and 
pantheism,  360,  413. 

Travelers'  Aid  Society,  462. 


700 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


Trench,  Archbishop,  on  Christian  healing, 

433- 
Trinity    parish,    New    York,    statistics    of 

Christian  work,  530. 
Trinity  Church,  Boston,  and  philanthropy, 

539.  562. 

Triumphs  of  the  Cross,  tokens  of  final,  643 
et  seq. 

Tucker,  Charlotte,  A.  L.  O.  E.,  623. 

Turkestan,  Chinese,  bad  administration  of, 
loi ;  womanhood  and  childhood  de- 
graded in,  145. 

Turkey :  and  civil  liberty,  104 ;  changes  an- 
ticipated in,  hi;  Moslems  in,  158;  child 
training  of  higher  classes  in,  173;  home 
training  and  national  life,  174;  education 
by  Americans  in,  280;  education  of 
women  favored  by  better  classes,  287 ; 
Euphrates  College,  287;  reading  habits 
promote  cleanliness,  291 ;  and  free  libra- 
ries, a  comparison,  320 ;  Christian  press 
in,  323 ;  industrial  training,  401 ;  and  Chris- 
tianity compared  as  to  philanthropy,  492  ; 
Christian  work  in,  600. 

Tyler,  Dr.  Josiah,  on  consistency  of  African 
converts,  599. 

Uganda  :  sale  of  Bibles  and  Christian  litera- 
ture in,  219;  chiefs  offer  to  maintain  mis- 
sionaries, 222;  martyrdom  of  Bishop 
Hannington,  228;  desire  for  Gospel, 
638. 

Unbelief  not  organized    for  philanthropy, 

497- 
United  States,  vide  America. 
Universalist  Church,  Young  People's  Union, 

575- 

Universities  Mission  in  Africa,  227. 

University :  degrees  in  China,  267 ;  Mos- 
lem, at  Cairo,  291 ;  Washington,  at  St. 
Louis,  and  manual  training,  398 ;  Settle- 
ment, the,  448-451. 

Vagrancy,  consular  reports  on,  in  Burmah, 

379- 
Vaisya,  Hindu  caste,  365. 
Vandals,  53. 
Veil  and  tonsure,  58. 
Vermont  philanthropists  in  Turkey,  293. 
Vice,  Christianity,  and  victims  of,  452. 
Victoria,    Queen,    a    leader    in    Christian 

work,  489. 
Vincent,  Bishop  Jolin  Heyl,  —  liis  mother, 

180;  on  Christian  ideas  and  work,  298. 


Virgin,  the,  in  art,  168,  193. 
Vitality  of  foreign  missions,  594,  598. 
Voice  of  God  in  the  twentieth  century,  637. 
Voltaire's  testimony  as  to  medieval  Christi- 
anity, 72. 
Volunteer  missionary  labor,  639. 

Waldron,  on  personal  work,  511. 
Wallace,  Lew,  indorses  Turkish  missions, 

295- 

War  the  leading  idea  in  Sparta,  91 ;  not  the 
worst  evil,  107,  108 ;  and  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  107 ;  barbarities  modified  by 
Christianity,  112,  499;  vide  Appendix. 

War  Cry,  The,  Salvation  Army,  545. 
War  Cry,  The,  publishes  no  advertisements, 

553- 
Ward,  W.  H.,  on  American  education  in 
Turkey,  293 ;    indorses   Salvation  Army, 

553- 

Ward,  Wm.,  on  vices  of  Hindus,  361. 

Webster,  Daniel,  on  Christian  education, 
201,  202. 

Wellington,  Duke  of,  on  vice  in  India,  361. 

Wesley,  the  brothers,  revivalists,  579. 

Wesleyan  missionary  society  success  in 
Africa,  224;  foreign  mission  pupils,  com- 
parative figures  of,  301 ;  home  missions 
in  London,  541. 

Weston's,  Agnes  E.,  mission  work  among 
sailors,  482. 

West  Point  moral  discipline,  General  How- 
ard on,  115. 

Westphalian  institutions  of  Christian  char- 
ity, 425.  426. 

Widowhood:  curse  upon,  155  ;  twenty-three 
million  widows  in  India,  155;  Pundita 
Ramabai  school,  155 ;  protected  by 
Charlemagne,  170;  ill-treatment  in  Af- 
rica, 348  ;  Suttee,  361 ;  cared  for  by  early 
Church,  420;  vide  Appendix. 

Willard,  Frances  E. :  needed  in  India,  152; 
and  temperance  reform,  459,  460. 

Williams,  John,  martyr  missionary,  208. 

Williams,  Prof.  S.  Wells  :  on  security  of  life 
and  property  in  China,  99 ;  on  infanticide 
in  China,  134 ;  on  polygamy  and  vice  in 
China,  142;  gifts  to  China  from  sale  of 
Chinese-English  dictionary,  197;  on  Chi- 
nese character,  352. 

Williams,  Richard,  medical  missionary  mar- 
tyr in  Tierra  del  Fuego,  627. 

Wilmington,  Sunday  breakfast  for  tramps 
at,  569. 


rx/)j:.\: 


701 


W'ishard,  L.  1).,  on  Chinese  poverty,  377; 
his  Y.  M.  C.  A.  world  tour,  561. 

Witchcraft,  in  England,  66;  in  (.jcrmany, 
71;  in  Africa,  225,  348. 

W'ittekind,  submission  to  Charletnagnc  and 
baptism,  55,  68,  426. 

Wolseley,  Lord,  on  Chinese  character, 
6n. 

Womanhood:  in  Rome,  41,  168;  status  of 
Christian  and  non-Christian,  125  ;  recog- 
nition of,  an  element  of  progress,  126; 
and  early  marriage  in  Asia,  127  et  seq.; 
has  a  money  value  in  India,  134;  de- 
graded in  China,  137 ;  Christian  duty  to 
heathen,  134,  137,  139;  hope  in  transmi- 
gration, 139;  not  counted  in  census  in 
China,  140;  divorce  in  China,  141;  in 
Japan,  145,  146;  and  the  Brahmanical 
system,  146  et  seq.  ;  honored  by  Christ, 
148,  168 ;  profited  by  Buddhism,  156 ; 
equality  with  man  in  Siam  and  Burmah, 
157 ;  treatment  of  Nestorian  and  Arme- 
nian, 158 ;  degraded  in  Arabia,  158 ; 
Mohammed's  ideas  of,  161 ;  Stanley 
L.  Poole,  on  Christianity  and  Islam  and, 
162 ;  among  the  Fellahin,  Bedouins,  and 
Moors,  163  ;  Dr.  Elliott  on  women  at 
Gaza,  163 ;  education  of,  progressing  in 
Turkey,  164;  respected  by  some,  degraded 
by  others  in  Africa,  164,  165 ;  a  new  ideal 
of,  and  Mariolatry,  168,  169;  honored  by 
Anglo-Saxons  and  Germans,  169,  170; 
chivalry,  on  side  of,  171,  172;  Christianity 
recognizes  intellectuality  of,  196;  Ameri- 
can education  of,  in  Turkey,  280  et  seq. ; 
at  the  front  of  temperance  reform,  458; 
redeemed,  464;  in  India,  vide  Appen- 
dix. 

Women  :  cruelty  of  Roman,  41 ;  Board  of 
Missions  (A.  B.  C.  F".  M).,  and  educa- 
tion in  Turkey,  286;  Prison,  Massachu- 
setts, inmates  nearly  all  inebriates,  458 ; 
temperance  societies  in  England,  458 ; 
and  Christian  Temperance  Union,  459, 
460;  work  of,  included  in  the  Christian 
ideal,  467;  thirty-five  thousand  active 
workers  in  one  society,  473 ;  statistics 
of  London  agencies  to  help  fallen,  474; 
Help  Society  in  England,  474 ;  prison 
missions  in  England,  476;  statistics  on 
philanthropy  in  England  and  Ireland  of 
Baroness  Burdett-Coutts,  and  Women's 
Mission,  481 ;  workers  in  England,  485; 
workers.    National    Union    of.    London, 


485;  England  compared  with  America  as 
to  philanthropic,  486;  power  in  civiliza- 
tion, 492;  number  in  Europe  of  philan- 
thropic, 492;  Auxiliary  and  eight  thousand 
women  workers  in  Brooklyn,  579 ;  statis- 
tics of,  in  foreign  mission  work,  592,  593. 

Wood,  Rev.  Will  C,  A.M.,  on  Salvation 
Army,  547;  v/rfd  Appendix. 

Workhouse  system  in  England  in  its  rela- 
tion to  crime,  457. 

Workingmen  in  Christendom,  391-393; 
hope  in  Christendom  for,  408. 

Working  girls'  clubs  in  England,  470. 

World's  Fair  evangelization  campaign  in 
Chicago,  512. 

Xavier  and  Mikado,  279. 

Yates,  Dr.,  on  ancestral  worship  in  China, 
179. 

Y.  M.  C.  A. :  aim  and  work  evangelistic, 
557 ;  statistics  as  to  branches,  cost  ot 
buildings  in  New  York,  Chicago,  and 
Philadelphia,  real  estate  value,  expenses, 
membership,  attendance  at  meetings  in 
Europe  and  America,  558 ;  temperance, 
athletics,  employment  bureaus,  558 ;  ad- 
ministration, number  of  local  and  paid 
secretaries  in  America,  special  training 
in  Springfield,  559;  annual  meeting  of 
delegates,  state  conventions,  world  con- 
ferences, 560;  D.  L.  Moody  and  others 
first  labored  in,  560 ;  Railway  Branch,  and 
work,  560 ;  libraries  and  attendance,  560 ; 
intercollegiate  associations,  561 ;  great 
extensions  in  Asia,  Africa,  etc.,  through 
travels  of  L.  D.  Wishard  and  Hind 
Smith,  561,  562 ;  Sir  George  Williams, 
the  founder,  562;  mission  of  Cornell 
University  in  Tokyo,  562;  vide  Chris- 
tianity, Education,  Industrial  training, 
Missions. 

Young  People's  Christian  Union  of  Uni- 
versalist  Church  of  America,  575. 

Y.  P.  S.  C.  E. :  What  Christian  Endeavor 
has  achieved  and  is  yet  to  achieve,  by 
Dr.  Barrows,  564 ;  its  founder  describes 
four  principles,  564  ;  humble  beginning, 
providential,  inter-denominational,  564; 
evangelical,  565  ;  converts  in  India,  565; 
international  conventions,  566,  569 ;  a  new 
Christian  era.  Dr.  Schaff,  566;  Endeav- 
orers  at  Mersin,  567  ;  help  to  a  faithful 
ministry,    569,     570;     practical     results 


702 


THE    TRIUMPHS   OF   THE    CROSS. 


specified  in  home  and  foreign  missions, 
569;  the  development,  571;  number  of 
members,  571 ;  departments  of  activity, 
571 ;  standing  of  the  local  society,  571 ; 
progress  in  Africa,  Australia,  and  Eng- 
land, 572;  Dr.  Wayland  Hoyt  on  street 
preaching,  575. 


Y.  W.  C.  A. :   particulars  as  to  founding, 
work,  number  of  members,  etc.,  562. 

Zenana    women     intellectually    immature, 

370;  missions,  602. 
Zoroaster,  land  of,  295. 
Zulu  302;  Christians  consistent,  599. 


v/'o 


Date  Due 

^riMSiSin 

m 

f) 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

